The Complete Sagas of Icelanders, Including 49 Tales. Vol. 4 [4] 9979929308, 9789979929307

Citation preview

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS IV

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS IN C L U D IN G 49 TALES

IV GENERAL EDITOR: VIDAR HREINSSON EDITORIAL TEAM: ROBERT COOK. TERRY GUNNELL, KENEVA KUNZ, BERNARD SCUDDER

L E IFU R E IRÍK.SSON PU BLISH IN G

1997

The Complete Sagas o f Icelanders Including 49 Tales Copyright © 1997 Bókaútgáfan Leifiir Eiriksson hf. Reykjavik Iceland The Saga o f the People o f Ljósavatn: Reprinted from Law and Literature in Medieval Iceland: Ljósvetninga saga and Valla-Ljóts saga by Theodore M . Andersson and William Ian Miller with the permission o f the publishers, Stanford University Press. © 1989 by the Board o f Trustees o f the Leland Stanford Junior University.

Design: Halldor Þorsteinsson, Oddi Ltd. Layout, printing and binding: Oddi Ltd., Reykjavik, Iceland. The text is typeset in llpt Minion font on a 12 pt foot. The book is printed on 100 g Book Design Smooth paper.

All rights reserved. No part o f this publication may be reproduced or transmitted, in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording or by any information storage and retrieval system without permission in writing from the publisher.

ISBN 9979-9293-0-8 Complete work ISBN 9979-9293-4-0 Volume IV

CONTENTS

Regional Feuds

The Saga o f the People of Vatnsdal .......................................................................................... The Saga o f the Slayings on the Heath ................................................................................... Valla-Ljot’s Saga .................................................................................................................................... The Saga o f the People of Svarfadardal ......................................... The Saga o f the People o f Ljosavatn......................................................................................... The Saga o f the People o f Reykjadal and o f Killer-Skuta ............................................. The Saga o f Thorstein the W h ite ............................................................................................... The Saga of the People o f Vopnafjord .................................................................................... The Tale o f Thorstein Staff-Struck .............................................................................................. The Tale o f Thorstein Bull’s-L e g .................................................................................................. The Saga o f Droplaug’s Sons ....................................................................................................... The Saga o f the People o f Fljotsdal ........................................................................................... The Tale o f Gunnar, the Slayer o f Thidrandi ....................................................................... Brandkrossi’s T a le ................................................................................................................................. Thorstein Sidu-Hallsson’s S a g a .................................................................................................... Thorstein Sidu-Hallsson’s Tale ...................................................................................................... Thorstein Sidu-Hallsson’s Dream ................................................................................................. Egil Sidu-Hallsson’s T a le .................................................................................................................. Contents of Volumes I-V ...............................................................................................................

1 67 131 149 193 257 303 313 335 340 355 379 433 442 447 460 463 465 471

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL Written

late 13 t h or early 14 t h century

Vatnsdæla

saga

The Saga of the People of Vatnsdal is translated front the text in íslenzk fornrit VIII. The earliest known nianuseript containing the complete saga, Vatnshyrna from the late fourteenth ccnturw was destroyed by tire in Copenhagen in 1728. However, several copies had been made of this nianuseript before it was lost. Most of the action takes place around Vatnsdal in north­ ern Iceland, and the sagas frequent Christian references suggest links with the Benedictine monastery at Thingeyrar, the famous Vatnsdal centre of literary creativity. The saga of the Vatnsdalers represents a creation myth for a region and a dynasty. The Xorwegtan scenes establish both the noble lineage of Ingimund and the sense of manifest destiny which draws him inexorably to Iceland at the end o f the ninth century. We then follow the fortunes of the family through successive generations, as each new leader struggles to control kith and kin, and to bring order to a perpetually turbulent community. The saga has colourful characters and vivid incident in full measure: viking expeditions, sea battles, ancestral swords, pagan temples, witches and wizards, monstrous cats, berserk trances, murderous attacks and beautiful women. The death of Ingimund (Chs. 22-23) is as mem­ orable as any scene in the family saga corpus.

was a man named Ketil, nicknamed the Large. He was a mighty man* and Í There lived on a farm called Romsdal* in the north of Norway. He was the son o f Orm Broken-shell, who was the son of Hrossbjorn, son of Gituif-Bjorn from the north of Norway. There were district-kings in Norway when the events o f this saga took place. Ketil was a noble and wealthy man, of great strength* and very brave in all his exploits. He had been away raiding during the early part of his life* but as the years caught up with him he settled down on his estates. He married Mjoll* the daughter of An Bow-bender. By her Ketil had a son called Thorstein. He was good-looking though nothing out of the ordinary in terms of size or strength - his bearing and talents were up to the high standard o f other young men at that time. Thorstein was eighteen years old when these events took place. At this time people had come to believe that there must be robbers or ruffians on

2

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

the road which lay between farmland and Romsdal, because no-one who set out along that highway ever came back; and even with fifteen or twenty people trav­ elling together, not one of them had returned home. Thus people concluded that some extraordinary being must be living out there. Ketil’s men suffered least from this harassment, both in terms of loss of life and damage to property, and there was a good deal o f reproachful talk to the effect that the man who was chieftain of the region was proving no sort o f leader, in that no measures had been taken against such outrages. People claimed that Ketil had aged greatly; he showed little reaction, but pondered what had been said. On one occasion Ketil said to Thorstein his son, “The behaviour of young men today is not what it was when I was young. In those days men hankered after deeds of derring-do, either by going raiding or by winning wealth and honour through exploits in which there was some element of danger. But nowadays young men want to be stay-at-homes, and sit by the fire, and stuff their stomachs with mead and ale; and so it is that manliness and bravery are on the wane. I have won wealth and honour because I dared to face danger and tough single combats. You, Thorstein, have been blessed with little in the way of strength and size. It is more than likely that your deeds will follow suit, and that your courage and daring will match your size, because you have no desire to emulate the exploits o f your ances­ tors; you reveal yourself to be just as you look, with your spirit matching your size. It was once the custom of powerful men, kings or earls - those who were our peers - that they went off raiding, and won riches and renown for themselves, and such wealth did not count as part of any legacy, nor did a son inherit it from his father; rather was the money to lie in the tomb alongside the chieftain himself. And even if the sons inherited the lands, they were unable to sustain their high status, if honour counted for anything, unless they put themselves and their men at risk and went in­ to battle, thereby winning for themselves, each in his turn, wealth and renown and so following in the footsteps of their kinsmen. I believe that old warriors’ ways are unknown to you - I wish I could teach them to you. You have now reached the age when it would be right for you to put yourself to the test, and find out what fate has in store for you.” Thorstein answered, “ If ever provocation worked, this would be provocation enough.” He stood up and walked away and was very angry. A great forest lay between Romsdal and Oppland, through which a highway ran, though it was then impassable because of the felons who were thought to be lying in wait, though no-one could say anything for sure about this. At that time it seemed quite an achievement to come up with any solution to the problem.

S

^ It was shortly after father and son had talked together that Thorstein left the & drinking on his own. 1lis uppermost thought was tv) put his father’s luck to the test, and no longer to put up with his taunting but rather to place himself at some

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

3

risk. He took his horse atul rode otTon his own to the forest, to the place which he thought offered the greatest likelihood of encountering the felons» even though there seemed little hope of success against the kind of mighty force which he thought would be there. By this time, however» he would rather have laid down his life than have a wasted journey. He tethered his horse at the edge of the forest» and proceeded on foot and found a path which led off the main track; and after he had walked for quite some time, he came across a large and well-built house in the forest. Thorstein felt sure that the owner of the building was whoever had made the highway impassable for people. Thorstein then went into the luill and there came across huge chests and many a treasure. There was a great pile of firewood and opposite this were sacks of wares and goods of every kind. Thorstein saw a bed there, far larger than any he had ever seen before. It seemed to him that the person who fitted into such a bed must be mighty tall. The bed had splendid curtaining. There was also a table laid with clean linen, sumptuous delicacies and the finest drink; Thorstein did not touch these things. He then sought some means whereby he would not immediately catch the eve of whoever lived in the house because, before they saw or spoke to each other, Thorstein wanted to find out what he was up against. He then made his way be­ tween the sacks and on into the pile o f goods and sat down there. Later, well on into the owning, he heard a great din outside, and a man then came in, leading a horse behind him. He was of massive size, with shoulder-length locks of fair hair. Thorstein thought him a very handsome fellow. Then the man stirred up the fire, having first led his horse to its stall. He put out a washing basin, washed his hands, and dried them on a white cloth. From a cask he poured fine drink into a large goblet and then he began to eat. Everything about this man's beha\iour seemed to Thorstein very refined and remarkable. He was much larger than Ketil, his father, and seemed, as indeed he was, a mountain o f a man. W hen the hall-dweller had finished eating, he sat by the fire, gazed into it, and said: "There's been some disturbance here; the fire has burned down more than I expected; I think that it has been stirred recently. I don't know what this means; it may he that men have come here, and have designs on my life - and not without reason. I shall go and search the house.” He then took up a smouldering brand, and went off searching, and came to where the pile of merchandise stood. It was so arranged that someone could get from this pile to the big chimney which opened into the hall. By the time the rob­ ber searched the pile, Thorstein was outside, and the hull dweller could not find him, because it was not Thorstein \ destiny to be killed there. The hall-dweller searched the house three times and found nothing. Then he said, "I will leave things as they are lor now; the shape of events is not dear, and it mav work out in mv allairs, as the saying goes, that 'bad counsel turns out badly’.” He then went to his bed and look oil his short sword. Thorstein regarded this sword as a great treasure and very likely to a il well, and he felt that the weapon

4

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

would serve him well if he could get hold of it. He recalled his father’s incitement that strength and daring would be needed to accomplish this or any other bold deeds, but glory and glittering coins would be the reward, and he would then be deemed to have done better than by sitting at his mother's hearth. He then also re­ called that his father had said that he was no better at wielding a weapon than a daughter or any other woman, and that it would better serve his kinsmen’s honour if there were a gap in the family line rather than having him. Such thoughts drove Thorstein on, and he looked for an opportunity to avenge single-handedly the wrongs done to many people; yet, on the other hand, it seemed to him that the man would be a great loss. In time the hall-dweller fell asleep and Thorstein tested how soundly he slept by making a noise. At this the man woke up and turned onto his side. More time passed and Thorstein tried again and once more the man stirred, though less than before. On the third occasion Thorstein approached and struck a mighty blow on the bed-post - and found that all was quiet with the sleeping man. Then Thorstein stirred up some flames in the fire and approached the bed; he wanted to see if the man was still there. Thorstein saw him lying there - he was sleeping face upwards in a gold-embroidered silk shirt. Thorstein then drew the short-sword and thrust at the mighty man’s chest and dealt him a deep wound. The man turned sharply and grabbed hold of Thorstein and pulled him up onto the bed alongside himself, and the sword remained in the wound - so strongly had Thorstein struck him that the sword-tip was stuck in the bed. This man was amazingly strong, however, and let the sword stay where it was; and Thorstein lay between him and the bed panel. The wounded man said, “Who is this man who has dealt me such a blow?” He answered, “ My name is Thorstein, and I am the son of Ketil the Large.” The man said, “ 1 thought that I knew your name before, but I feel that I have in no way deserved this from you and your father, for I have done you both little or no harm. You have been rather too hasty and I rather too slow because I was now ready to go away and abandon my wicked .ways; but now I have complete power over you as to whether I let you live or die. If I treat you as you deserve and have laid yourself open to, then no-one would be able to say a word about our dealings. But I think that the wisest course would be to spare your life, and it may be that I may derive some benefit from you if things work out well. I want now to tell you my name. I am Jokul, son of Ingimund, earl of Gotland; and in the manner of sons of mighty men, I won riches for myself, albeit in a rather violent way, but now 1 was ready to leave. If this gift of your life is worth anything to you, then go and meet my father, but speak first with my mother who is called Vigdis and tell her on her own of our dealings and give her my loving greetings and ask her to seek reconcil­ iation and friendship on your behalf with the earl so that he will let you marry Thordis, his daughter and my sister. Here now is gold which you must take as a token that it is 1 who send you. And though the news about me will seem a great grief to her, I believe that she will pay more heed to my love and message than to your deserts; something tells me that you will be a man of good fortune. And

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

5

if you or your boys are blessed with sons, do not allow my name to die out - it is from this that I hope to derive some benefit, and I want this in return for sparing your life.” Thorstein told him to do what he liked about sparing his life and any other mat­ ters, and said that he would not plead for anything. Jokul said that his life was now in his hands - “but you must have been sorely provoked into this by your father, and his plan has touched me to the quick, and I see that you would be quite con­ tent even if both of us were to die, but a greater future is in store for you. With you at their head no-one will be without leadership, because of your daring and manli­ ness, and my sister will be better looked after if you take her as your wife rather than if vikings seize her as some spoil of war. Moreover, even if you are invited to rule in Gotland, return instead to your estate in Romsdal, because my father’s kins­ men will not grant you authority after his death, and it may be that terrible killings would lie in store for your kith and kin, and men would lose their innocent kins­ men. Do not mention my name in public except to your father and my kinsmen, because my life has been an ugly one and is now rewarded accordingly, and that’s the way it goes with most wrongdoers. Take the gold here and keep it as a token, and draw out the short-sword - thereafter our conversation will not be a long one.” Thorstein then drew out the short-sword and Jokul died.

4

After these events, Thorstein rode home and as he approached the farm, he saw nianv men riding towards him, and he spotted his father and many people whom he knew and all were on their way to look for him; and when they met each other, Ketil greeted his son warmly and felt that he had reclaimed him from death’s door - “ I straightaway rued the words which I spoke to you in taunt and re­ proach.” Thorstein answered and said that little had his father known as to whether or when he would return home, but said that good fortune had sustained his cause so that he had returned safe and sound. Though they bandied heated words, they were soon fully reconciled. Thorstein then told his father about everything that had happened on his journey. Thorstein received great praise from everyone for this exploit, as was to be expected. Later Thorstein had the assembly summoned and all the householders in the region at­ tended. At this assembly Thorstein stood up and said, “ It can now be made known to all of you that the fear of highway robbers which has troubled us here for some time, with men unable to go on their journeys - that fear is now removed and at an end. The main reason for my calling this assembly is that I want every man to take the items which belong to him, and I will keep whatever is left.” This was greeted with acclaim by those present, and Thorstein gained great hon­ our from all his efforts. People did not come to know the name of the highwayman, because it was little noised abroad.

6

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

One day Thorstein said to his father that he intended to travel east to meet Earl Ingimund as he had promised Jokul. Ketil said that it was not advisable to put himself into the hands of his enemies and asked him rather to stay at home - “and though the earl might not want to hurt you, it may be, however, that some people will be hostile to you and not well disposed.” Thorstein replied, “ I shall carry out my promise to Jokul; and even if I bring nei­ ther foot back in one piece, I shall go there just the same.” Then Thorstein made preparations and journeyed to Gotland and proceeded un­ til, early one day, he came to the earl's home. The earl had gone hunting, as was the custom of great men. Thorstein went into the drinking room and seated himself on a bench along with his retinue. Then the earl's wife entered the room and looked at the people who had arrived and saw that they must be foreigners. She asked who they were. Thorstein said that he was a Norwegian - “and I have a private message for you; let us walk together, just the two of us.” They did so. Thorstein then said, “ I have some news to report to you - the killing of Jokul, your son.” She answered, “This may seem grievous news to me, but it is not unexpected, be­ cause of his scheming and his wicked deeds. But what is it that has made you tell this tale of woe and travel all this way?” Thorstein replied, “There is much which leads me to do this; I promised him faithfully when we parted that 1 would seek you out and tell the truth about our parting. There is no hiding the fact that I was his killer, for our men were unwilling to sit meekly under his control with his killings and robberies, and yet, to speak to you in good faith, I came under his sway and he had the chance to kill me had he wished to do so, but he spared my life, and laid on me the obligation to go and seek you out with a message from him, and you can see that it would have been easier for me to stay at home than to take a chance on your forgiveness. Now 1 have gold here which he said you would recognise and which he told me to bring as a token, so that you might make my peace with the earl with the proposition that I take Thordis your daughter as my wife. Jokul also said that he believed you would pay more heed to his message and wishes than to my actions.” Vigdis blushed deeply at this and said, "You must be a bold man, but I think that you are telling the truth about your meeting with my son; and if Jokul spared your life, then it is my decision that you shall keep it, because you have the look of a lucky man about you; and, for the sake of my son Jokul's request, 1 will plead your cause with the earl, but first you must hide yourself.” When the earl came home, the queen went to meet him and said, “There is some news to tell you which touches us both.” The earl replied, “You must be talking about the death o f Jokul my son.” She said that this was the case.

5

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

7

The earl said, “ He will not have died o f any sickness.” She replied» "It is true that he was killed« and before that he showed great nobil­ ity; he spared the life of his killer» and sent him here into our power with trust­ worthy tokens so that you might grant him peace and amnesty, grievous though his deeds were. The man might also become a source of strength for you if you ennoble him by marriage and give him your daughter as lokul proposed. Jokul also believed that you would show some respect to his last wish. You can also see how faithful the man has been to his promises» in that he has come from his own home estate into a hostile land here and into our power. Now» for the sake of my words and of your son's wishes» I hope that you will do as I request» and examine the tokens here." She showed him the gold. Then the earl sighed wearily and said» "You have spoken a good deal and very boldlv at that - that I should honour the man who has killed my son; such a man deserves death rather than a friendly gift." The queen replied, "My lord, you ought to consider what else there is to take account of - the word of lokul, and the integrity of this man in placing himself at your mercy; also, your advanced years, and your need for someone to manage things on vour behalf, and this fellow may prove well suited for this. Just as lokul granted Thorstein his life after having had the power to do anything with him, and just as Thorstein received good fortune at Jokul’s hands, unpromisingly as he was situated, so is it now clear that we ought not to destroy that victory or this man's luck, or the noble purpose of our son; and it is a great achievement to act as Jokul did in sparing the life of a man who has done us such harm, and it would be the greatest possible disgrace to harm him, now that he has come into our power." The earl said, "You support this man very strongly, and think that he has a prom­ ising look about him; 1 will certainly see him, and judge him for myself, as to what I think he is worth, and it will matter a lot to him whether or not 1 like the look of him." Then Thorstein was led forward and stood before the earl, and the queen had so contrived it that most o f Ingimund’s anger had left him. Thorstein said, "My lord, my whole fate is in your hands. You now know the message which I have brought here. I wish to ask you to be reconciled with me, but I have no fear of anything else which you may wish to have done. It is the custom of leaders to spare the lives of those who voluntarily place themselves at their mercy." The earl said, "I like the look of you sufficiently to spare your life. It may also be the best way of atoning for my son that you take his place, if you are willing to live here with me, because you have the mark of good fortune about you. It is dishon­ ourable to harm a man who places himself in another man’s power.” Thorstein thanked the earl for sparing his life, and stayed there for a while, and the two men got to know each other. The earl soon found out that Thorstein was a wise man, remarkable in every way. On one occasion, Thorstein said to the earl, "Now I want to know, my lord, what are my chances of becoming your son-in-law?”

8

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

The carl replied, “ I have no wish to refuse this, because it may be that it will work to the good fortune of our family. But I want you to live here with us.” Thorstein said, “ 1 agree to remain here while you are alive, and am grateful to you; but your men will not grant me respect after your days are up, and each man must then fashion his own destiny.” The earl said that this was very likely. Shortly afterwards, Thorstein rode home and told his father about all the plans and asked him to travel back there with him, and Ketil did so. The earl pre­ pared a feast, and Thorstein attended with the Komsdal people and many men of distinction and the feast was splendid with its fine fare. It drew to a close with the greatest honour and with lavish gifts, and Ketil and the earl parted on the friendliest of terms. Thorstein stayed on there with his wife. Thorstein always heard the earl address him in a friendly way. A strong love soon developed between Thorstein and Thordis. It is said that one evening men came to the earl with the news o f the death o f Ketil the Large, and also that men wanted Thorstein to return to his family estate and authority. Thorstein reported this news to his wife and the earl. She told him that it was his decision and said that it was her wish to go along with whatever he wanted. He said that above all he wanted to return home, reckoning that his inher­ itance there would be the source o f least envy, and that everyone there would grant him full recognition. The earl agreed with this plan of action, and said that it was more likely that Thorstein would secure advancement at home than amongst strangers. Shortly after this the earl took sick. He summoned Thorstein his son-in-law to his side, and also his daughter, and said, “ Prepare now for your journey away from here, so that it can be honoured with great riches, and our kinsmen should be content with the fact that all control o f the land here is handed over to them along with everything that goes with it. And if you are blessed with a son, let him take my name.” Thorstein said that this should be so, but declared that he would not seek the title of earl, because his kinsmen were untitled.

6

Earl Ingimund died shortly afterwards and Thorstein went home to his estates and took over his father’s inheritance. He went raiding each summer and won wealth and honour, and stayed at home on his estate during the winters, and was reckoned a very worthy man. There was a man called Ingjald who lived on Hemne, an island in Halogaland in the north. He was a sturdy farmer and went raiding by summer, but did not stir during the winters. Ingjald and Thorstein were good friends. Ingjald was a good farmer and a man o f many talents. Thorstein and his wife had a son, and when the boy was born, he was presented to his father. Thorstein looked at him and said, “This boy shall be called Ingimund after his mother’s father, and 1 expect that he will enjoy good fortune because of his name.”

7

THE SAGA OF THE'PEOPLE OF VAtNSDAL

9

The boy was very mature from an early age. Ingjald and Thorstein held a feast together each autumn, when they returned home from their viking raids. Once when lngiald was feasting with Thorstein, the hoy. Inginuind r,an up to Ingjald. lngiald then said, “You are a luckv-looking boy, and because of my friend­ ship with your father, 1 want to invite you to my home and foster you in the best way I can.” Thorstein said that he would accept the offer, and the boy went home with Ing­ jald. lngiald had a son called Grim, and another one named Hromund. They were promising young men and became Ingimund’s foster-brothers. Thorstein and Ing­ jald continued as before with their visits and feasts, and men felt that in Thorstein they had compensation for the loss of Ketil, even though he was neither as big nor as strong. It was on one occasion, when Ingimund met his father, that he said, “You have secured good fostering for me, but now I would like you to give me a ship; I want to go raiding this summer just like my ancestral kinsmen. I am now of an age when I can undertake such an enterprise successfully, and I want the two o f us to pay for this journey and not my foster-father, though I know that I can have anything 1 want from him.” Thorstein said that this was a very proper request, “and I will get you a ship.” Ingimund said that nothing less would do and went home and told his fosterfather. lngiald answered, “ It is a good plan, and I will get another ship for Grim , and the two of you can set out together - with due care and caution. Beware o f going where an overwhelming force would oppose you. There is more honour in accumulating little by little than in reaching for the sky and ending up flat on your face.” In due course Ingimund and Grim set off on their raiding expedition and pros­ pered in their life as vikings. They did not attack where it made no sense, and had acquired five ships by the autumn, all of them well equipped with weapons, crew and all battle-gear. It soon became clear that Ingimund was a brave man in action and a good sort, trusty and tough with a weapon, loyal and kind, staunch with his friends - he was the sort of man that the greatest chieftains of old must have been. He told Grim that he intended to go home to his father that autumn and remain there for a period over the winter with twenty men, and that is what happened. It was apparent, however, that Thorstein sensed a certain haughtiness and a lack o f due caution during their time there. Ingimund said, “ It does not seem so to me, and you ought not to say this; and it would be more suitable for you to ask for anything you want from our winnings as was the old warrior custom, and enjoy that with due honour. It would be very ap­ propriate for you now to offer us hospitality out of our own provisions.” Thordis said, “This is well and nobly spoken, and just as your grandfather would have done.” Thorstein said, “ I shall do this, and this is admirably spoken.”

10

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

They remained there that winter, up to Yuletide and the hospitality was warm and friendly. Everyone thought a great deal of Ingimund, both his manner and ap­ pearance. He was talented in all games and very able in every accomplishment and not at all aggressive towards lesser men, but tough and combative with his enemies. After Yuletide, Ingimund said to his father, “Now we warriors are off to my fos­ ter-father’s home, and we will stay there for what is left of the winter, because he will be pleased to have us there.” Thorstein said, “ I think it would be a good idea for you to remain with us this winter, kinsman.” Ingimund said that he had decided to follow the other plan of action, and so they did. Ingjald welcomed them very warmly and his pleasure showed on his face; and they stayed there throughout the rest of the winter. When spring came, Ingimund said that he wanted them to get ready for their raiding trip, and said that they were better prepared in every way than before. Ingjald said that this was true. They then set off raiding for a second summer and seized large amounts of booty from thieves and robbers, who had pillaged the goods of farmers and merchants. They carried on like this through the sum­ mer. Then Ingimund said, “ If there are no great trials on our travels, there is nothing else for it but to continue boldly with the raiding.” Everyone obeyed his every beck and call. Well on into autumn, they came to Sviasker. There were vikings there, and both sides prepared for battle, and they fought first with arrows and stones. The forces differed little in size. Many men were wounded on both sides. Ingimund won great fame that day, and certainly those who were his men believed that they were in the service of a fine leader. And when it grew dark, there was a lull in the battle. Then Ingimund said, “Let it not be thought that we are easing off, even though this skirmish may have had some rather dangerous moments.” Then a man stood up in one of the viking ships. He was both big and brave. This man said, “Who are these men, who have fought against us today; it is dis­ courteous that no word has been exchanged. So far as I know, there have been no previous disputes between us.” Ingimund replied, “If you are asking about the leaders of our troop, then one is called Ingimund and the other is Grim; but who are you?” He answered, “Saemund is my name; I am leader o f this troop, a Sognefjord man by birth. I know about you two kinsmen and, in that we are men from the same country, it would be more fitting for us to join forces than to fight each other. We have heard only good things about you. We want to talk about becoming friends with you, though not because we need to sue for peace on account of any difference in size between our forces.” Ingimund replied, “ We are willing to consider the matter carefully, and will not speak ill of it. For our part, we are not inclined to oppose you when there is no

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

11

guarantee of success, but would like to have secure peace and friendship with you.” They then made a truce ami established peace between each other, and thereafter remained together for the rest of the summer, and things went well for them as re­ gards riches and renown; and they sailed around Sognetjord during the autumn. Saemund then said that there they must part company, but they would meet again as friends next summer, lngimund agreed to this. Saemund then sailed into the tlord, and lngimund sailed north along the coast, and had many ships and much wealth. He returned to his father with fifty men. Grim said, "Don't you feel, foster-brother, that your father will think that there are enough guests?” He said that he thought that the numbers were close to what was right and prop­ er. Thorstein went to meet his son, and offered him the warmest hospitality. Ingimund said that he would accept this. Thorstein entertained them splendidly through the winter and declared that he was very happy to have such a son, and said that early on he had spotted in him the luck of the family, "and as 1 see you mature, so shall you enjoy more esteem from me.” lngimund stayed there over the winter, and his honour seemed to be much on the increase; and the more plentiful his provisions, the more he engaged in gift­ giving and other generous acts. When spring came, the foster-brothers discussed their travels. Grim said that he had no wish to change and would follow him. They then set off raiding and Sae­ mund met up with them as agreed, and they all went together during the summer. They stayed as a group in the western seas for three successive summers and won wealth and great fame, lngimund excelled in sound advice, good sense and nobility, and their fellowship was outstanding in every way. lngimund wintered with his fa­ ther. Thorstein felt that he could never honour his son lngimund sufficiently when he saw the kind o f man he wanted to become.

8

It is said that in the last summer that lngimund and Saemund held fellowship together, they returned with tar more booty than ever before, and it so hap­ pened at the same time in Norway that an army had assembled in the east by Jaeren, and nearly all the arms-bearing men of the country were then assembled in two locations. On one side was Harald nicknamed Tangle-hair. He fought against the local chieftains, and the battle he fought at Havsfjord was his last before he brought the whole country under his control. At that moment lngimund and Saemund landed, as was said earlier, close to the spot where the troops were assembled. Then lngimund said, "Great news is in prospect now, because all the mightiest men in the land are committed here; but I think that King I larald is the worthiest o f them, and he is a man after my own heart and 1 want to offer him my support, because some help is always better than none.”

12

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Saemund said that he would not risk his life for the king’s sake; and he took no part in the battle. Ingimund replied, “ You can see, foster-brother, that the king’s strength is great, and you pray judge whether things will go better for those who stand by him, or with those who are set against him. As I see it, he will reward well those who show him honour and support, and it seems to me uncertain as to what might lie ahead if his wishes are not followed; and this will be the parting o f the ways for us. Then Saemund and his men sailed into and along Sognefjord and Ingimund sailed into Havsfjord and joined King Harald’s fleet. The most important leaders opposing King Harald were Thorir Long-chin and Asbjorn the Fleshy. Their forces were large in number and tough. Ingimund tied up alongside the raised deck o f the king’s ship and greeted the king thus: “ Hail, my lord, hail.” The king replied, “You greet me handsomely, but who are you?” “M y name is Ingimund and I am the son o f Thorstein and I have come here be­ cause I want to offer you my support, and we believe that those who support you will fare better than those others who rise up against you. I am newly returned from raiding with several ships.” The king received his greeting warmly, and said that he had heard good things about him, “and I would want you rewarded for your efforts, because I shall bring all Norway under my control, and I will treat those who wish to serve me very dif­ ferently from those who now flee to the ranks of our enemies, or to their estates, as I have heard that Saemund, your companion, has done; and I declare that there is greater manliness to be seen in the kind o f actions which you have taken.” Ingimund said that there were many good points about Saemund. >1

^ After that, horns sounded throughout the troops and men prepared themjT selves, each as best he could. This was King Harald's greatest battle. With him were Rognvald of More and many other great chieftains and those berserks known as “Wolf-skins” - they used wolf-skin cloaks for corslets and defended the bow o f the king’s ship, and the king himself defended the stern with the greatest bravery and valour. Many a mighty blow could be seen there. Many and great deeds were done there in a short time, with blows and spear-thrusts along with fierce stone­ throwing. Before long many men had fallen on both sides. Ingimund supported King Harald valiantly and won great praise for himself. The battle ended, as is well known to many and has become very famous, with King Harald winning a great victory and becoming thereafter sole ruler over all Norway. He rewarded all those chieftains who had supported him, and also all his other followers with the greatest generosity. He rewarded Rognvald with an earldom and said, “You have shown great courage in your support of me; you have also lost your son for my sake, and he cannot be restored to you, but I can reward you with honours - firstly by making you an earl, and also by giving you those islands which lie over the sea to the west, and are

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

13

called the Orkney Islands. You shall haw those islands as compensation tor your son; and you will receive many another honour from me.” The king was as good as his word. Rognvald sent his son Hallad west, but he was unable to defend the islands against the vikings. He then sent his son Turf-Einar, saying that he felt sure that he could hold the islands. He was the first earl in the Orkney Islands, and all the Orkney earls are descended from him. King Harald gave substantial grants of land to many people in return for their support, and it made a big difference whether men had been for or against him, in that he rewarded his supporters in a variety o f ways, but those others, who had been opposed to him, he drove from the land, or maimed or killed, so that none of them received any reparation. Then the king said to lngimund, “You have shown me great friendship, and add­ ed to your renown. 1 will always be a friend to you; and your share o f the spoils will be three ships and their crews. Along with this you shall have the war gear o f all those vikings against whom you fought and, as a token that you were present at Havstiord, you shall have as a gift the treasure which Asbjorn the Fleshy owned, and which he valued the most. That will be a better token of this battle than great riches would be, and it is an honour for you to receive it from our hand. And when we have put our kingdom in order, then I shall reward your support with a feast and with gifts of friendship.” lngimund thanked the king for his gifts and generous words, and with that they parted. The king also said that he would be mindful o f Saemund because o f his de­ signs and treason against him. •f/N lngimund met Saemund soon after the battle of Havsfjord and said to him A W 7 that his prophecy about the conflict had turned out to be not far o ff the mark: “ I know also because of the words o f the king, that it is not your lot to live in peace, and I think it would be a good idea for you to go away, because the king will carry out his threat, but I would like to spare you from a harsher fate because of our friendship. It seems to me not a bad idea for you to head for Iceland, as many worthy men do these days who cannot be sure o f defending themselves against the power of King Harald.” Saemund said, “ in this, as in everything else, you show your good faith and friendship, and I will take your advice.” lngimund urged him to do so, “ but it would have been better if you had followed me at Havsfjord; you would not now need to head for that desolate outcrop.” Saemund said that in many ways his words were not far from the truth. He then secretly sold his land and made ready to depart, and thanked lngimund for his ad­ vice and pledged continuing friendship. Saemund then journeyed to Iceland and landed in Skagafjord; in all directions at that time there was land still to be settled. He set out carrying fire, in accordance with the old custom, and laid claim to land which is now called Saemundarhlid in Skagafjord and became a formidable man. He had a son called Geirmund and his daughter was Reginleif, who married Thor-

14

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

odd Helmet. Their daughter was Hallbera, mother of Gudmund the Powerful of Modruvellir, and of Einar of Thvera. Ingimund, in great honour, visited his father after the battle of Havsfjord. Thorstein welcomed him with open arms and said to him that through good fortune he had turned his affairs around. He said that this was to be expected, ‘'because you are the grandson of earl Ingimund, that noblest of men.” He remained there over the winter, and during that time Ingjald came to Thorstein and there was a happy reunion. Ingjald said that things had turned out for Ingimund as he had often prophesied, “and I have now prepared a feast for you, my foster-son, with all the resources which I have at my disposal.” Ingimund said that he would be present. Ingjald returned home and invited many people to the feast. All those invited duly attended. Ingjald and his men prepared a magic rite in the old heathen fashion, so that men could examine what the fates had in store for them. A Lapp enchan­ tress was amongst those present. Ingimund and Grim arrived at the feast along with a large retinue. The Lapp woman, splendidly attired, sat on a high seat Men left their benches and went forward to ask about their destinies. For each of them she predicted that which eventually came to pass, but each of them took the news in different ways. The foster-brothers sat in their places and did not go up to enquire about the fu­ ture; they placed no trust in her predictions. The seeress said, “Why do those young men not ask about their futures, because they seem to me to be the most outstanding o f the men assembled here?” Ingimund answered, “ It is not important for me to know my future be­ fore it happens, and I do not think that my future life lies at the roots o f your tongue.” She answered, “ I will nevertheless tell you without being asked. You will settle in a land which is called Iceland; it is not widely settled. There you will become a man of honour and live to a great age. Many of your kinsfolk will be leading figures in that land.” Ingimund answered, "That is all very well, seeing that I have made up my mind never to go to that place, and I won’t be a successful merchant if I sell my many fine ancestral lands and head off to that wilderness.” The Lapp woman answered, “What I am saying will come to pass and, as a sign of this, an amulet is missing from your purse - the gift which King Harald gave you at Havsfjord - and it now lies in the wood where you will settle, and on this silver amulet the figure of Frey is carved and when you establish your homestead there, then my prophecy will be fulfilled.” Ingimund answered, "II it were not for offending my foster-father, you would re­ ceive your reward for this on your skull; but because I am not an aggressive or irri­ table man, we will let it pass.” She said that there was no need for angry words. Ingimund said that ill fortune

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

15

had brought her there. She said that things would turn out as she had stated, whether he liked it or not. She went on - “ the destinies o f Grim and o f his brother I Iromund also lie in Ice land; and they will both become worthy farmers.” The next morning lngitmuul searched for the amulet and could not find it. That did not seem to him a good omen. Ingiald told him to cheer up and not let this get him down or stand in the way o f the festivities, and said that many worthy men now regarded it as no shame to go to Iceland - “ liven though I did invite the Lapp woman here, I intended nothing but good.” lngimund said that he could not thank him for that, “ but our friendship will never come to an end.” lngimund then went home to his father and remained there for the duration o f the winter. When spring came, he asked his foster-brothers what they thought o f heading off on a voyage. Grim said that he thought there was nothing to be gained from fighting against fate, “ and 1 am off to Iceland this summer along with my brother, and many con­ sider this no shame even though they are o f noble birth. I have heard good things about the land - that livestock feed themselves during the winters, that there are fish in every river and lake, and great forests, and that men are free from the as­ saults of kings and criminals.” lngimund said, "1 will not go there, and this will be the parting o f the ways for us.” Grim said that this may be so, “ but it would not surprise me if we were to meet each other in Iceland, because it is not possible to fly from fate’s decree.” lngimund said that their parting was certainly a loss for him. Grim set sail that summer along with his brother; they reached Borgartjord and put in at Hvanneyri. Grim said that he thought he would take that land as his own and settle on it. He claimed so much land that many farms now occupy what was once his estate. Hromund said that he would head for the hills and settle happily on the mountain ends. Grim said that things had worked out well, in that they would have the best of the high ground but also the benefits o f the sea. Hro­ mund settled at I hverarhlid and was considered a remarkable man, blessed with good offspring; Illugi the Black was descended from him. Grim also was fortunate in his kinsfolk, and many worthy people are descended horn him though they are not named here. ■ i-i During that summer when the brothers set sail for Iceland, lngimund went to his father and stayed with him. Thorstein began to age. On one occasion, Thorstein said to lngimund, “ It is now good to die knowing that one’s son is such a lucky man. The thing which I hold best in my file is that I have not been aggressive towards others; and it is very likely that my life is drawing

AA

16

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

to a close in the same peaceful manner because I feel a sickness coming on. Now, kinsman, I want to let you know how my affairs stand. It would not seem to me at all strange were you to find yourself moving from these ancestral lands, and I do not allow this to trouble me.” Ingimund said that he would commit himself to act in accordance with Thorstein’s instructions. Thorstein said that he believed Ingimund would be regarded as a great man wherever he settled. Thorstein then prophesied many things for him and died shortly afterwards. He was given a fitting burial in the ancient heathen way. Ingimund took over the management of the estate and all its effects. He in­ tended to make his home there and did not stir for a while. King Harald Fair-hair, the greatest of all the old kings of Scandinavia, had now established complete peace and stability. He then remembered what he had promised his friends and prepared lavish feasts for them with all due honours. He issued a special invitation to Ingimund, and when he arrived, the king wel­ comed him warmly and said, “ I understand that your situation is in many ways an honourable one, but you nevertheless lack one thing, in that you are unmarried; but I have thought of a match for you. It was in my mind when you risked your life for mine. Earl Thorir the Silent has a daughter called Vigdis; she is the most beauti­ ful of women and very wealthy. I will arrange this marriage for you.” Ingimund thanked the king and said that he was keen on the idea. The king held a feast of great splendour and honour, and then men -returned home. After that Ingimund prepared for the wedding and when things were ready King Harald ar­ rived and many other men o f distinction. Ingimund married Vigdis as arranged. The marriage went off with great splendour. The king paid for costly gifts and other honours. Ingimund said to the king, “ Now I am very happy with my marriage, and it is a great honour to be the object of your goodwill, but I have in mind what the Lapp woman prophesied for me about a change in my life, because I have no wish that it should ever be the case that I leave my family estate.” The king answered, “ I cannot deny that the prophecy may have some purpose, and that Frey might wish his amulet to come to rest in the place where he wants his seat of honour to be established.” Ingimund said that he was eager to know whether he could find the amulet when the digging was done for his high-scat pillars - “ It may he that all this has not hap­ pened for nothing. It is, therefore, to be no secret, my lord, that I now propose to send for those Lapps who can show me the extent of the region and the lie of the land where I shall be living; and I intend to send them to Iceland.” The king said that he could do that, “but I think that you will-end up in Iceland, and it is a matter of concern whether you go with my blessing or keep the decision to yourself, which is very much the fashion nowadays.” “It would never be the case that I would go without your permission.” Afterwards he and the king parted. Ingimund went home and remained on his

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

17

farm. He sent for the Lapps and three of them came from the north. Ingimund said that he wanted to make a bargain with them “ I will give yon butter and tin, and you are to undertake my errand in Iceland and search for my amulet and report back to me about the lie of the land.” They answered, " This is a ha/ardous mission for Lapp messengers to undertake, but in response to your request we want to make an attempt. You must now shut us up together in a shed and our names must not be revealed.” This was duly done. And when three nights had passed, Ingimund went to them. They stood up and sighed deeply and said, "We Lapp messengers are exhausted and have had much toil and trouble, but nevertheless we have returned with these tokens so that you may recognise the land from our account, if you go there; but it was very difficult for us to search tor the amulet, and the spell o f the Lapp woman was a powerful one because we placed ourselves in great jeopardy. We arrived at a spot where three fiords open up to the north-east and in one fjord there were big lakes to be seen. We later entered a long valley and there at the foot of a mountain were some wooded areas. It was a habitable hillside, and there in one o f the woods was the amulet, but when we tried to pick it up, it flew off into another wood, and as we pursued it, it always flew away, and some sort of cover always lay over it, so that we could not get hold of it; and so it is that you yourself must go there.” Ingimund said that he would be heading off there soon and declared that it was useless to fight against this. He looked after the Lapps well and they left, and he stayed quietly on his estate and was a very wealthy and worthy man. Afterwards he met the king and told him what he had done and what he was planning. The king said that this came as no surprise to him and that it was difficult to go against the way things must be. Ingimund said that this was true - “I have now tried every way.” The king said, "Whichever land you live in, you will be an honoured man.” Once again, as previously, the king showed him all due honour. After this Ingimund held a splendid feast and invited his friends and the chief­ tains, and at the feast he asked for silence and said, “ I have decided on a change in my life; 1 am thinking of going to Iceland, more because of destiny and the decree of mighty forces than out of any personal desire. Anyone wishing to accompany me may do so; those others wishing to remain behind are free to do so, and both groups will remain equally our friends, whatever they choose to do.” There was much acclaim lor his speech, and people said that the departure o f such a man was a great blow, “ but there are few things more powerful than desti­ ny.” Many made ready to go with Ingimund - people of great worth, both farmers and men without land. This was the time of greatest emigration to Iceland, and it was then that Vigdis gave birth to a child. It was a boy, and he was very fine-looking. Ingimund gazed at the child and said, “That boy has a thoughtful look in his eye,

B

18

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

and I don’t need to search far for a. name. He will be called Thorstein, and it is my hope that good luck will go with the name.” The boy was good-looking and accomplished from an early ago, even-tempered, witty, far-sighted, steadfast in friendship and moderate in everything. They had a second son. He was also presented to his father and Ingimund had to choose a name for him. He looked at him and said, “This boy is hefty and sharp-sighted. If he survives, few will he his match, and he will he no great shakes at controlling his temper; but he will be true to his friends and kinsmen, and a great warrior, if I am any judge. Our kinsman lokul must he remembered, as my father requested of me, and he shall be called Jokul.” The hoy grew up to he a formidable figure in size and strength. He was taciturn, tough, difficult to deal with, stern-minded and brave in every way. The third son of Ingimund’s marriage was called Thorir. He was a fine-looking fellow, a big man with very much the mind of a merchant. The fourth was called Hogni; a fifth child was Smid - he was a concubine’s son. Thorstein was the wisest of all the brothers. Ingimund’s first daughter was called Thordis, named after his mother; there was a second daughter called Jorunn. There was a man called forund, the son of Karl Thorir the Silent, Vigdis's broth­ er. He made it known that he would be going to Iceland with Ingimund, saying that it was for reasons both of friendship and kinship. Ingimund said that he was well pleased with this. There was a man called Hvati and another called Asmund, both of them Ingimund’s slaves. There was a man called Fridmund, another was called Thorir, a third Refkel, a fourth Ulfkel, a fifth Bodvar. These men prepared to leave for Iceland with Ingimund, and all of them were very wealthy. i / J j Ingimund set sail with his company as soon as he was ready, had a good vox age and arrived off the west coast of Iceland, and sailed on into Borgarfjord to Leiruvog. News of the ship’s arrival soon spread. Grim rode to the ship and greeted his foster-brother warmly, and said that he was very pleased about his arrival, “and so it is with you here now that, as the say­ ing goes, it is very hard to fly in the face o f fate.” Ingimund said that this was true - “ it cannot be resisted, foster-brother.” Grim said, “ I invite you and all your company to my home, and you may have anything of mine that you want, whether land or other valuables.” Ingimund thanked him for the offer and said that he would stay with him over the winter, “ hut because my life has been turned upside down in undertaking this voyage, I must in due course set off to look for the place which was revealed to me as my settlement.” Ingimund and his wife and sons went to Hvanneyri, and all his followers were everywhere in the vicinity. Grim looked after them nobly and did everything he could to honour them over the winter. And xvhen spring came, then as earlier Grim made available to them everything which he owned, whether land or other resources.

AI

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

19

Ingimund said that, as was to be expected, lie had been treated as well as could be, "but 1 must head north, though we will avail ourselves o f your help with trans­ portation and provisions.” (Trim said that this should be so, and so also did Hromund, because they had all welcomed Ingimund very warmly. He journeyed north that summer in search of land, and went up Nordurardal and came down into an uninhabited fiord. On the day they travelled along the fiord, two sheep ran down the mountain side towards them. They were rams. Then Ingimund said, "It seems only right that this fiord should be called Hrutafiord (Rams’ Fjord).” After they came to the fiord, a thick fog descended. They came to a headland, and found there a big wooden plank, newly washed ashore. Ingimund then said, “ It must be intended that we should give this place a name one that will last and so let us call the headland Bordeyri (Plank Headland).” Summer was passing, for there was a great deal to move and they had set out late, and winter was almost upon them when they came to a valley with willow scrub growing all over it. Then Ingimund said, "1 his valley is overgrown with willow; let us call it Vididal W illow Valiev i, and I think that this looks just the place for our winter quarters.” Tliev stayed there tor a second winter and built themselves a hall which is now called Ingimundarhol (Ingimund’s Hill). Then Ingimund said. "Our home here may not be as cheery as the one in Norway, but we need not to think about that because there are many good men assembled here for some fun, and so let us enjoy ourselves as far as our resources allow.” Evervone agreed with this. They remained there throughout the winter, and played games and had all kinds of merriment. ■|^ And when spring came, and the snow had melted a little from the slopes, IngiJ w mund said. "I am curious to know if anyone can climb to the top o f a high mountain and see if there is any less snow visible elsewhere, because it does not seem to me that we can start a settlement in this valley; if we do it will be a poor ex­ change for Norway.” Men then climbed up one high mountain and from it they could see far and wide. They returned and told Ingimund that those mountains which lay to the north­ east were quite without snow, "and they are lovely to look on, but here where we are it is as if the same storm is always with us, and we can see that over there the quality o f the land is much better.” Ingimund replied, “ Well and good, then, and we may yet hope that some green­ ness awaits us. This may turn out to be our lot.” They made themselves ready early in the spring and, as they approached Vatnsdal to the north. Ingimund said, " This must confirm the Lapps’ prophecy for I now recognise the lie of the land from their description; this must be the place intended

20

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

for us, and how very good it now. looks. I see a spacious land, and if its qualities match its size, it may be that here is a fine place to settle.” And when they came to Vatnsdalsa river Vigdis, the wife o f Ingimund, then said “ I must take a rest here, because I feel unwell.” Ingimund replied, “ May all go well with you.” Vigdis gave birth to a girl; she was called Thordis. Ingimund said, “This place shall be called Thordisarholt (Thordis’s Holt).” Then people set off up the valley and saw there good land with grass and wood. It was lovely to behold; people’s faces brightened. Ingimund claimed all Vatnsdal above the lakes Helgavatn and Urdarvatn. The Thordisarlaek stream flows from the west into Smidjuvatn lake. Ingimund chose a site for his home in a very beautiful vale and prepared to build his homestead. He built a great temple a hundred feet long, and when he dug holes for the high-seat pillars, then he found the amulet as had been prophesied. Then Ingimund said, “ It is indeed true to say that one cannot fight against fate, and we may now settle here in good spirits. This farm will be called H of (Temple).” Ingimund’s men spread themselves all over the valley and took settlement sites as he directed. That autumn there was a good deal of ice, and when men walked out onto it, they found a she-bear and with her were two cubs. Ingimund was with them on this trip and said that the lake should be called Hunavatn (Cubs’ Lake), “ and the fiord, into which all the waters flow shall be called Vatnafiord»” After that he went home. He built a splendid homestead and soon became chief­ tain of the Vatnsdal people and of the adjoining areas. He owned a good many live­ stock, both cows and sheep and other beasts. That same autumn some sheep went astray and were found the following spring in the woods - this place is now called Saudadal (Sheep Valley). The excellence o f the land at this time can be judged from the fact that all the sheep fed themselves out of doors. It is also said that some pigs went missing from Ingimund’s land and were not found until the autumn o f the following year, and by that time there were a hundred of them in all; they had be­ come wild. A big old boar followed them around and was called Beigad. Ingimund gathered men together to round up the swine and declared that it could truly be said that there were two heads on every one of them. They chased after the swine, and drove them to the lake which is now called Svinavatn (Swine Lake), and wanted to head them off there, but the boar jumped into the water, swam across, and grew so tired that his trotters dropped off. He reached a hill which is now called Beigadarhol (Beigad’s Hill) and died there. By now Ingimund felt comfortable in Vatnsdal. Many districts had been settled; they also adopted laws and established rights. ' i f a When Ingimund had lived for some time at Hof, he announced that he was A Vr going abroad to collect building-wood for himself, because he said that he wanted to live in fine style there, and that he expected King Harald to greet him

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

21

warmly. Vigdis said that good was to bo expected from the king. He appointed men to look after the estate, along with Vigdis. Ingimund took the bears along with him. The journey went well lor him and he arrived in Norway. He asked where King Harald was; the country was then at peace. And when he found King Harald he was warmly welcomed. The king invited him to stay with him and Ingimund accepted. Throughout the winter he was entertained with great honour by the king. The king asked what the good points were about the new land. He spoke well of it, “and it is my main object now to get some building timber." The king said, "Good for you. 1 grant you permission to cut down our forests for whatever timber you want, and 1 will have it moved to the ship, and you will have no trouble on that score; and you should stay here with me.” Ingimund said, “ Mv lord, you can see here before you a bear which I captured in Iceland, and I would like you to accept it from me.” The king answered, “ I will certainly accept it and offer you my thanks.” They exchanged many gifts over the winter, and when spring came, Ingimund’s ship was loaded with the cargo which he had selected, and with the choicest timber to be found. The king said, “ I see, Ingimund, that you have no intention of travelling again to Norway; you should take enough timber with you now to meet your needs, but a single ship cannot carry it. Here are some other ships to look at. Select whichever one you want.” Ingimund said, “ Select one for me, my lord. That will ensure the best possible luck.” “ So be it; 1 know more than anyone else about them. Here is a ship called Stigandi i High Stepper) which we consider the best ship o f all upwind under sail and a better voyaging ship than any of the others, and this is the one which I choose for you. It is a fine vessel, though not a large one.” Ingimund thanked the king for the gift. He then took his leave with many tokens of friendship. He soon discovered how fast a ship Stigandi was. Then Ingimund said, “The king’s choice of ship for me was a good one, and rightly is it called Stigandi, stepping through the waves as it does.” They arrived off the coast of Iceland, and then sailed first to the north, and then westwards. No-one had done this before. Ingimund brought both ships into Hunavatnsos and there assigned all the place names which have lasted ever since. The place where the ship beached was called Stigandahrof (Stigandi’s Shed). News o f Ingimund’s arrival spread widely, and all were pleased that he had returned. Ingi­ mund had an excellent farm with ample resources. He now greatly improved his homestead, because he had enough building materials. I le also acquired for himself a godord and authority over men. Jorund Neck was the second most prominent man who came out to Iceland with Ingimund; on the advice of his kinsman Ingimund, he settled land beyond Urdarvatn and all the way to Mogilslaek, and lived at Grund below lorundarfell in Vatns-

22

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

dal. He was powerful, and so was his family. His son was a worthy man called Mar who lived in Masstadir in Vatnsdal. He and Ingimund’s sons grew up at the same time. The valley became widely settled. There was a man called Hvati who jour­ neyed out to Iceland with Ingimund and claimed the land from Mogilslaek to Gilja. Asmund took land beyond Helgavatn and around the Thingeyrar district. Saudadal lies to the east of Vatnsdal, and then Svinadal, and in that valley lie Svinavatn and Beigadarhol. There was a man called Thorolf, called Dark-skin. He settled in Forsaeludal. He was a big trouble-maker and an unpopular man. He caused much friction and disruption in the district. He built a fortification for himself in the south by Fridmundara river, a short distance from Vatnsdalsa, and right next to a ravine; a head­ land ran between the ravine and the river, and at its edge was a great cliff. The suspicion was that he offered up human sacrifice, and no man in all the valley was disliked more than he was. The place where Hvati lived was called Hvatastadir, and Asmund lived at Gnup. There was a man called Ottar, who lived at Grimstungur. He married Asdis, daughter o f O laf from Haukagil. Their son was Hallfred the Troublesome Poet, and his daughter was called Valgerd, a very showy, good-looking woman. 4 ^ 7 And so time passed. Ingimund grew somewhat elderly, but always kept up his generous hospitality. Nothing is said here of his dealings at the assembly that he pursued great lawsuits against men - because he got on well with most people and was not aggressive. There were good people aplenty in the vicinity, but it was he who enjoyed the most honour, and this was because o f his good will, generosity and clear head. His sons grew up and were all accomplished in the ways already described. One summer it is said that a ship owned by some Norsemen came into Hunavatnsos. The skipper was called Hrafn. He was taciturn by nature, burly, difficult to deal with, and a self-made man; he had been on viking raids for a long time, and was well off for weapons and war-clothing. It was Ingimund’s custom to be the first man to meet any ship, and to select from its wares the items which he fancied; and he did so again on this occasion - he met with the skipper for a talk, and offered him the hospitality of his home if he wanted it. Hrafn said that there was nothing better on offer, and went home with Ingimund, and continued to act as before, and kept very much to himself. There had been many a man staying with Ingimund whom he had liked better, because Hrafn was no loyal follower and the two men had nothing in common. Hrafn always had a fine sword in his hand. Ingimund oft­ en ran his eyes over it, and once asked to see it. Hrafn said that he could. Ingi­ mund took hold of it and drew it. The weapon seemed to him worth no less now, and he asked if he would like to sell it. Hrafn declared that he was not so hard up that he would hand over a weapon; but he said that the farmer had no need to worry about payment for his hospitality. Hrafn said that he had been in places where he had needed weapons and might find himself in such places again. Ingi-

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

23

mund was very angry and felt that he had been insulted, and he pondered what he ought to do. On one occasion when he went to his temple, he arranged it so that the Norwe­ gian went with him. Ingimund then spoke to him in a casual way about the topic which he found pleased him most - Hrafn always wanted to talk about his viking adventures and raids. Ingimund went on ahead into the temple, and the next thing he knew was that Hrafin had rushed into the temple with his sword. Ingimund turned towards him and said, "It is not our custom to carry weapons into the temple, and you are exposing yourself to the wrath o f the gods, and this is intolerable unless some amends is made.” Hrafn answered, "You have waited a long time for an opportunity to plot against me; but if I have broken your laws, then I think it right that you should deal with it, because you are said to be a just man.” Ingimund said that it would be suitable amends for Hrafn to honour the gods, and said that it would help his cause most that he had not acted wilfully - "and therefore there is less likelihood of vengeance,” and said justice would be best served if Hrafn were to hand over the sword to him, because Ingimund could then say that he owned and had control of it, and in this way assuage the wrath of the gods. Hrafn said that Ingimund had had a good deal o f money off him already, and this business seemed to him no better - "your other dealings do you more credit.” He went away during the summer and is out o f this saga. Father and son owned this sword for as long as they lived, and they called it Aettartangi. There was a man called Eyvind, known as "the Proud.” He came out from Nor­ way with Ingimund and returned there one summer together with Thororm; the two men were friends. Ingimund lent them Stigandi and said that, even though he was not going himself, he was curious to know whether the ship could stride the waves. Ingimund was a popular figure with all good men. The next summer they sailed back into blonduaros from Norway and were able to tell Ingimund that the ship could not have been better. They had had a very good trading voyage. Eyvind lived at Blondudal, and Gaut in Gautsdal. There was a man called Hrolleif, nicknamed “ the Tall.” He came from Norway with his mother, who was called I.jot, and made land by the Hvita river. Her disposition was not much admired, and in her behaviour she was a law unto her­ self, as was only to be expected because she had little enough in common with most ordinary good-natured folk. Her son’s temperament matched her own. Hrolleif was the nephew of Saemund, foster brother of Ingimund. Mother and son journeyed to Skagafjord to meet him, and spoke to him about themselves and told him that he was their kinsman. In reply Saemund said that he could not deny his kinship with Hrolleif, "but I fear that you have a worse mother than father, and I am very much afraid that you take more after her side of the family than your father’s.”

B

24

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Hrolleif said that he deserved better than such ill-natured tittle-tattle. Saemund said that he would offer them winter quarters. Hrolleif was a very strong man but misused his strength against lesser men; he was provocative and over-bearing and, under his mother’s influence, repaid good with bad. He got on badly with Geirmund, the son of Saemund, in both games and other dealings, and a coolness de­ veloped between the two kinsmen. On one occasion, Geirmund said to his father, “This kinsman o f ours pays for his board with those things of which he has an abundance, but which ill become most people - threats and harsh words along with cruel deeds. Some have received bro­ ken bones or other injury from him, and no-one dares to speak out.” Saemund said that Hrolleif certainly repaid his hospitality in a worse way than had been bargained for, “and I can stand it no longer.” Hrolleif said that it was disgraceful to whinge about such trifling matters, and not support one’s kinsmen - “ I will certainly not put up with beggars kicking me in the teeth.” Saemund said, “You may say so but, as I suspected, in disposition you resemble Ljot, your mother, more than our kinsfolk. I have thought o f a good estate and homestead for you, out on Hofdastrond beyond Hofdi, to the north of Unadal. My advice is that you try to get along with those who live nearby you there, Thord the farmer at Hofdi and Uni in Unadal and other settlers, and ask permission to make a home.” Hrolleif said that he felt disinclined to go grovelling to the likes of them. Hrolleif and his mother went off to that valley and settled in a place since then known as Hrolleifsdal. They had little interest in making friends with other people, made threats and menacing remarks, and showed a scowling face to their neighbours in all their dealings. People soon came to hate them in return, and felt that Saemund had sent a nasty piece o f driftwood floating their way. At first people thought it wrong to complain, since Hrolleif was Saemund’s kinsman. But then, after their disposition was fully understood, people wanted to be rid of them, and wished that they had never arrived. Uni was a wealthy man and had a son called Odd; he was in his prime. U ni’s daughter was called Hrodny; she was a good-looking and hard-working woman. Soon Hrolleif went to meet Uni and said that it was impossible to be cheerful or content in that tiny valley even though men had such entertainment as they could devise. “ I now consider that it would be right and proper,” he said, “ to secure bonds of kinship between us by my marrying your daughter. It may be that our dealings would then improve.” Uni said that Hrolleif did not have the disposition to win a good woman - “there is nothing about yourself which suggests that you have; my daughter is not without prospects, and I refuse your request.” Hrolleif said that he was acting in a way which was less than wise, “ and she shall be my mistress, which is plenty good enough for her.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE ÓF VATNSDAL

25

After that Hrolleif got into the habit of going there and sitting in conversation with Hrodnv. 1'his went on tor some time, against the wishes of her family. On one occasion, when Hrolleif was .preparing to go home. Uni spoke with his son Odd: “ It seems to me no ordinary lack of action that has led us to do nothing about this man’s visits; we took more risks in our youth, when I fought with Kolbein. and got the better of him; and he was a chieftain and a force to be reckoned with, whereas this fellow comes on his own to shame us.” Odd said that it was not easy to deal with this dreadful creature, and the sorcery of his mother - "Men say that he has a cloak which no weapon can bite into. But first I will meet with Hrolleif,” and so-he did. They met each other up on the mountain separating the valleys. Odd said, “ You are for ever using this path, but we feel it would be better tor you to make this journey less often.” Hrolleif answered, "Since I was nine years old, I have always organised my own journeys, and will continue to do so. I will pay no heed to your words, and it seems to me that my path is no more difficult with you shadowing my every step.” Odd said that it would have been possible to come up with a better answer. Hrolleif came home and told his mother that he would now take a slave from his work, “and he will accompany me on house-visits, because Uni and his family are beginning to get annoyed with me.” In reply Liot said that there was no more important work for a slave than to go with him. “ and pay no attention to the behaviour o f those rustics, and go clad in your cloak as soon as you like and see how it does.” Odd then met his father and said that he wished to meet Saemund and tell him about the problem. Uni said that he little relished all the delay which would en­ sue. Odd went to see Saemund and said, “Thanks to you an ill-starred gift has come our way in the form of your kinsman Hrolleif, and we have to put up with many in­ sults from him and we have not reacted strongly, because he is your kinsman.” Saemund said that this came as no surprise, “and it would be no bad thing if such men were eliminated.” Odd said that Saemund would view things differently if this were done, “and yet we have this man who wishes to harm everyone, and it is out o f respect for you that no action is ever taken.” Odd went home. Uni said, "It seems to me that Hrolleif is not cutting back on his visits, and 1 reckon that it all comes down to you, kinsman Odd, because you are young and fit for anything, and I am worn out by age. liven though he is a tough customer, and his mother has magic powers, things cannot be left as they are now.” Odd replied and said that he would look for some remedy. One evening Odd and four other men prepared to ambush Hrolleif. He and the slave were riding together. Odd jumped up and said, “ It may be that your journeying is at an end for the

26

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

time being, Hrolleif. It may also be that your wickedness has tied your feet in knots.” Hrolleif said that it was not yet clear which of them would have most to crow about when they parted company, “ though you have more men with you than I do. I don't think it would be a bad thing if some people here were to shed blood.” Then they ran at each other and fought. Hrolleif was a tough and very strong man. He was also wearing the cloak which his mother had made for him and on which iron could not bite. It can be said that Odd slew Ljot, Hrolleifs companion, and then turned against Hrolleif saying, “The weapons bite you feebly, Hrolleif, and you are evil in all sorts of ways, skilled in sorcery, and foul-mannered in other matters.” Then Odd slashed at Hrolleifs foot, and struck where the cloak did not protect him. Odd then said, “The magic cloak failed to protect you just then.” Hrolleif cut at Odd and gave him his death wound; he killed another man, and three others took flight. This took place late in the evening on the ground above Uni's farm. Hrolleif came home and told his mother that the fight had gone badly for those who stood against him. She showed how glad she was that neither farmers nor their sons, peo­ ple assailing Hrolleif with hostile words, would be determining her son's comings and goings. Hrolleif said that he had repaid Odd for the time “when he abused me most and said that I was in no way the equal of brave men, but I prophesied for him what has now come to pass, that his shame would increase in the wake of our meeting; and so it has now turned out for him.” ^ /N Uni went to visit Thord from Hofdi and told him of his plight following the killing o f his son Odd, “and I would like to have your support to right this wrong. Your honour is also much at stake in this, to ensure that such rough-necks do not prosper here in the district.” Thord said that he was right - “a big problem has arisen for us, and yet it is Saeniund above all who is responsible for dealing with his kinsman's wickedness and removing him from the region.” They then went to meet with Saemund and asked him to put the matter right and said that nothing less than this would be worthy of him. Saemund said that this would be done. Hrolleifs home was seized and he and his mother went to stay with Saemund, and men were found to look after the estate. And at a peace-meeting in the spring, the case was settled with Uni taking Hrolleifs land as compensation, and Hrolleif being outlawed from all lands whose waters flowed into Skagafjord. Saemund now recalled his long-standing friendship with lngimund; and when they met, Saemund said, "The situation is, foster-brother, that a man has come to me who in disposition does not seem easy to deal with, but he is nevertheless my kinsman and is called Hrolleif. 1 would now like you to take him in, along with his mother, and find them a home near where you live.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

27

Ingimund replied, “ The reports about them are not good, and 1 am reluctant to look after them, but you will think it disobliging and ungenerous if I refuse, al­ though it does not particularly suit us because I have several sons who are by no means easy to get on with.” Sacmund said in answer to this that he was a lucky man and would bring luck to most people. Ingimund said that this would have been well tested if all turned out well. Then Hrolleif and his mother l.jot went to Ingimund with little in the way o f praise to recommend them. ^ I Hrolleif and his mother stayed with Ingimund tor two or three years. They A no more changed their ways in dealing with the sons o f Ingimund than they did with other men. The sons took this badly, and Jokul worst o f all, because he and Hrolleif had so many tough games together which almost led to injury, and lokul declared that Hrolleif had been Saemund's ill-starred gift, “ and yet things will be all right.” he said, “ if they don't get any worse;” and declared that this devil incarnate would never prevail over them. There was no difference between them in size or strength, for both were very powerful. Ingimund said, “ You do wrong, Hrolleif, in not controlling your temper and in not repaying good with good. I can now see that this arrangement will not work as it stands, and I will find you a farmstead here, on the other side o f the river, at As.” Hrolleif said that this would be no more unfriendly “ than staying here with your ill-natured sons.” "1 am sorry to give up on you,” said Ingimund, “because I have never done this before, having once taken someone in.” Thorstein said that he reckoned things would turn out worse later. Ingimund set­ tled Hrolleif and his mother Ljot on the farm at As, and they lived there for a long time, and Hrolleif thought himself in every way the equal of Ingimund’s sons. At that time two brothers arrived from Norway - one was called Hallorm and the other Thororm; they were wealthy men. They stayed with Ingimund over the win­ ter. Hallorm made a request and asked to marry Thordis, ingimund’s daughter, and he received a favourable answer. Ingimund said that great strength would accrue to him on account of Hallorm’s wealth, and Thordis was given to him in marriage, and the dowry which went with her was the land at Karnsncs. They had a son called Thorgrim. Thororm lived in bower Tunga in Vatnsdal; this was later called Thorormstunga. Q Q

There was said to be good fishing in Vatnsdal, of both salmon and other r kinds. The brothers, Ingimund’s sons, divided the work between them be cause in those days it was customary for important men’s sons to have some sort of occupation. Four brothers, Thorstein, Jokul, Thorir and Hogni, took their turns with the fishing - Smid had other work to do. The brothers went into the river and their catches were good. Hrolleif carried on behaving just as usual; he had done a 2

The C om plete S a ga s o f Icelanders IV

28

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

great deal of harm to everyone in the vicinity. It had not been on the advice of friends that Ingimund had ever taken up with him. The sons of Ingimund took it very badly that he had the best of what was theirs, and caused only trouble in re­ turn; they said that their father had made a great mistake in taking him in. They owned the fishing rights between them, the H of men and Hrolleif. It was laid down that Hrolleif was free to fish if neither Ingimund's sons nor their men were present, but he took no notice of this arrangement because he set greater store by his own wishes and wickedness than by anything that had been agreed. On one occasion, when Ingimund’s workmen came down to the river, they told Hrolleif to clear his nets out of the way for them. Hrolleif said that he would pay no heed to this, no matter what such thralls might say. They answered by telling him that it would be better not to pick a fight with the H of men, saying that it would not turn out well for him even though he held the whip hand over other folk. Hrol­ leif told them to move themselves, wretched slaves that they were, and not to threaten him with other men. He drove them off shamefully and without jiLstification. They said, “You are quite wrong in behaving like this, when you are so much in Ingimund's debt. He received you, gave you both a place to live and fishing rights, and much else besides, whereas before this you did not seem fit company for wor­ thy men.” Hrolleif said that he did not have to vacate the river at the behest of wretched slaves and let fly with a stone at one of them so that he lay on the ground stunned; Hrolleif said that it was quite inappropriate for their tongues to wag so freely. When they returned home the household was seated at the table; they rushed in. Ingimund asked why they had arrived with such a commotion. They said that they had been driven from the river by Hrolleif with blows and harsh words. Jokul answered, “ He must want to become the Vatnsdal godi and to treat us like he treated others before, but it will never be the case that this devil of a man shall lord it over us.” Thorstein said that Hrolleif had gone too far, but that it was best to deal with this calmly - “and it was a mistake ever to have had anything to do with Hrolleif.” “There is much truth in this," said Ingimund, “but nevertheless you would do well to reach a settlement with him because you have more at stake. He is a man out of Hel, and you can be sure of trouble from him.” Jokul said that he would soon see whether Hrolleif would leave the river, and sprang up from the table and rushed out. Ingimund said, “Thorstein, my son, I trust you best to keep calm in everything; go along with your brothers.” Thorstein said that he was not sure how easy it would be to control Jokul - “and I will not stand idly by if he gets into a fight with Hrolleif.” When they came to the river, they saw that Hrolleif was fishing there. Then lokul said, “(let out of the river, you villain, and don't you dare tangle with us, or else we shall have it out between us.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

29

Hrolleif said, “ All the same, though there are three or four of you, I will go about my business despite your cursing.” lokul said, “ You, evil creature, must have faith in your mother’s witchcraft, if on your own you intend to dispute the fishing against all of us.” lokul then waded into the river towards him, but Hrolleif stood his ground. Thorstein said, “Stop being so stubborn, Hrolleif; it will be the worse for you if we do not get our rights from you. It may be that others will have to pay the price. It simply will not do for you to lord it over men in all your evil deeds.” Then Jokul said, “ Let’s kill the devil.” Hrolleif then made for the river bank at a point where there were some stones, and threw these at them and they returned fire across the river; and some hurled spears at him, but Hrolleif was never in danger, lokul wanted to cross the river and attack him at another place, and said it would be no ordinary humiliation if they failed to overcome him. Thorstein said, “ My advice is different - retreat from here and remain in control rather than tangle with mother and son, because I believe that she is nearby. Coping with their sorceries would not be like fighting against honourable men.” lokul said that this would never worry him and sought to advance, while his brothers threw stones and spears at Hrolleif. Then a man came running back to H of and told Ingimund that things had come to a parlous state and that the men were fighting each other across the river, “and your neighbour is like few others.” Ingimund said, “Get my horse ready, and I will ride out there.” He was by then old and almost blind. He had given up the management o f his af­ fairs and also the farm itself. A boy was appointed to attend him. Ingimund was wearing a black cape. The boy led him on horseback. When they came to the riverbank, his sons saw him. Thorstein said, “Our father has arrived; let us withdraw; he will want us to follow his wishes, but 1 am worried about his coming here,” and he urged Jokul to restrain himself. Ingimund rode into the river and said, “ Leave the river, Hrolleif, and think about what is right and proper for you.” When Hrolleif saw him, he hurled a spear at him, and it hit him in the midriff. And when Ingimund received the wound, he rode back to the bank, and said, “You, boy, lead me home.” He did not meet his sons and when they arrived home, the evening was well ad­ vanced. As Ingimund came to dismount, he said, “ I am now stiff; we old men grow shaky on our feet.” When the boy helped him down, there was a sucking noise from the wound. At that moment the boy saw that the spear had gone right through him. Ingimund said, “ You have been loyal to me for a long lime; do now what 1 ask of you; it is more than likely that I shall be asking few things of you after this. Go now

30

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

and tell Hrolleif that before morning comes I think it likely that my sons will be on his trail to see about avenging their father; and he should be sure to have left by daybreak. 1 am no better avenged by his death and> no matter what happens later» as long as 1 have any say in things» it is right for me to protect the person whom I have previously agreed to help.” He snapped off the shaft from the spear head and went inside with the help of the boy and sat down on his high seat and asked him not to kindle a light before his sons arrived home. The boy returned to the river and observed the many salmon which Hrolleif had caught there. The boy said, “Truly is it said that you are the most miserable dog of a man. You have done something for which we can never look for compensation; you have dealt my master Ingimund his death wound, and he asked me to tell you not to stay at home until morning, and said that he believed his sons would seek to avenge their father's death on you; and I am doing this more at his request than out of any wish that my words should save you from the brothers’ axes.” Hrolleif answered, “ 1 believe what you say, and you would not have left here in one piece if you had not passed on this message.” To speak again of Ingimund's sons, they headed home in the evening and agreed among themselves that Hrolleif was a most, despicable man. Thorstein said, “We do not yet know exactly what evil we may have suffered from him, but I have an uneasy feeling about our father’s journey.” They arrived home and Thorstein went into the fire-hall and, stumbling, stuck out his hand and said, “Why is the floor wet, mistress?” She replied, “ I think that something may have run from the clothes of Ingimund, my master.” Thorstein answered, “This is as slippery as blood; bring a light at once," and this was done. Ingimund was sitting in his high seat and was dead. The spear stood there pierc­ ing him right through. Jokul said, “ It is terrible to know about a noble man like this, that a wretch like Hrolleif should have done him to death; let us be off at once and kill him.” Thorstein said, “You know nothing of our lather's goodness if he has not helped Hrolleif to escape; where is the boy who went with him?” He was nowhere to be seen. Thorstein said, “ l don't think we can expect Hrolleif to be at home, and we must have a plan in searching for him and not rush in headlong; and we can take com­ fort in the huge difference that there is between my lather and Hrolleif, and for this my father will be rewarded by Him who created the sun and all the world, whoever He is - we can be sure that Someone must have been its creator.” Jokul was so furious that they could hardly control him. At that moment the boy came in and told them of his errand. Jokul said that it had been wrong.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

31

Thorstein said, "We must not be angry with him, because he did what our hither wanted.” Inginiund was laid in the small boat from the ship Stigandi and afforded every honour, as was then customary with noble men. This was then reported far and wide, and it seemed - as indeed it was - great and grave news. Thorstein said to his brothers, "I think it would be a good idea for us not to sit in our father's seat, whether at home or as other men's guests, while he remains un­ avenged.” They kept to this, and were little in evidence at games or other gatherings of men. But when Eyvind the Proud heard this, he said to his foster-son, "Go and tell my friend Gaut what I am going to do; it seems to me that he ought to do the same.” He then drew a short-sword from under his cloak, and had himself fall on it and so died. And when Gaut heard of this he said, "l ife is not worth living for the friends o f Ingimund, and I will follow the example of my friend Eyvind,” and put his sword to his breast and killed himself. Eyvind's sons were called Hermund and Hromund the Lame, who will be spoken o f later. ^ I Let this pass for now; something must be said about Hrolleif. He met his 4 m % mother and told her the news. She said that no-one lived beyond their allot­ ted span, and that Ingimund had enjoyed a long life. "My advice is,” she said, "that, first, you must get away from here because blood nights are the most furious. Come and see me here when I judge it most likely that some benefit will arise from my plotting, but I cannot tell which will prevail, Thorstein’s guile and good luck or my scheming.” Then Hrolleif went north to Skagafjord and came to Saemundarhlid; Saemund was dead by then and Geirmund was in charge of the estate. His brother was called Arnald. Geirmund asked what the news was. Hrolleif said that he had to report the death o f Ingimund from Hof. “There’s an able man gone; what was the cause o f his death?” Hrolleif said, “ He w as used as a target,” and then described the whole incident. Geirmund replied, “ I can see that you are an utter wretch; be off with you, evil creature, and never come here again.” Hrolleif said that he would not leave, "and I will be killed here, to your great shame; I still remember the fact that my father fell when in the service of your fa­ ther and Ingimund, and this came about because o f you and your men.” Geirmund said that falling in battle was the lot of brave men, "but I will hand you over the moment that the sons of Ingimund arrive.” Hrolleif said that he had expected as much, or worse. I le hid there in a harness shed. The sons of Ingimund remained at home during the winter; they sat on the lower bench and went to no games nor assembly meetings and were very downcast.

32

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

And shortly before the summer, Thorstein summoned his brothers for a dis­ cussion and said, “ 1 think we are all agreed that it seems high time for us to seek to avenge our father, but this is not very easily done. I feel it would be a good idea that whoever has the wit to take on the task shall choose as a reward one valuable item from our inheritance.” They said that this was their wish, “and you are the best suited of any o f us be­ cause o f your good sense.” O JÖ One morning Thorstein was up early and said to his brothers, “ Let us now make preparations for journeying north into the country, no matter what tasks await us there.” They were five brothers in all and no-one else. Late one eve­ ning they came to the place where Geirmund lived and he welcomed them warmly, and they enjoyed fine hospitality during their night’s stay. In the morning Thorstein said to his brothers, “you will play at a board game to­ day and I shall talk with Geirmund.” They did so. Thorstein said to Geirmund, “We brothers have come here because we are look­ ing for Hrolleif, whom we think is here with you. You are under a big obligation to help us, as it was you and your family who sent our father this wretch from whom so much harm has come, even though this was not your wish. He has no good kins­ man to look to except you.” Geirmund replied, “All this is true and you have searched shrewdly, but Hrolleif is not here now.” Thorstein said, “I believe it more true to say that he is sitting in your shed. Take this hundred of silver, and have him leave, and I shall so arrange it that he is not seized whilst in your safe custody here, so that no blame can be laid at your door; but we will seek him out, even though it is little enough revenge for our father. Tell him that you do not feel safe in protecting him against us, and in bearing the brunt o f our hostility, when you would otherwise enjoy our friendship.” Geirmund answered, “Now I will admit that he is here, and everyone may make of this what he wishes; I will do as you suggest and tell him to go away, and you may then look for him, when he is no longer with me.” “So be it,” said Thorstein. Then Geirmund met with Hrolleif and said, “The sons of Ingimund have come here and are looking for you. You may no longer stay here with me, because I will not put myself or my assets at risk on account of you and your wicked deeds; the brothers are both shrewd and aggressive.” Hrolleif replied, “ It was to be expected that you would behave shamefully, and no thanks are due to you for your assistance.” Geirmund said, “ Be off with you, at once.” He met Thorstein later and said, “ I think it would be best for me if you were to do nothing in haste and remain here today.” Thorstein said that this should be so.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

33

Then next day they got ready and went west over the mountains; and there had been a thaw and they saw a man’s footsteps in the snow. Then Thorstein said, “ l et us now sit down, and l will tell you ol my conversation with Geirmund. I was well aware that Hrolleif was there.” lokul said, “You're a strange man; you were content to sit and do nothing, and your father’s killer was right by you. It I’d known that, 1 would not have remained altogether quiet.” 1'horstein said that this was not unexpected, “ but it looked better not to force Geirmund to show his hand openly in this. We will travel in day-long journeys and see if we can make it to the west no later than Hrolleif does, because his footsteps must point towards his home, and Ljot, his mother, will now be sacrificing to cele­ brate the beginning of summer, as is her custom in accordance with their faith, and there will be no revenge achieved if the sacrifice has already been made.” Jokul said, “ Let’s hurry then.” He led the way for them all. He then looked back and said, “ Woe betide those men who are as feeble in size and speed as Thorstein, my brother; vengeance will escape us if we don’t get a move on.” Thorstein replied, “ It is not yet clear that my plans and schemes will be worth any less than your witless rushing around.” Late in the evening they descended to the farm at Hof, and men were sitting at table there. Q Á Thorstein met his shepherd outside and said, “Go to As and knock on the Vr door and take note of how quickly the door is answered, and recite a verse while vou are waiting. Announce it as your errand that you are enquiring about stray sheep, and you will be asked whether we have returned home, and you must say that we have not.” The shepherd set off and came to As and knocked on the door, and no-one an­ swered before he had recited twelve verses. Then a farmhand came out and asked what the news was and whether the brothers had arrived home. He said that they had not, and asked about his sheep. The farmhand said that they had not come there. The shepherd returned home and told Thorstein how manv verses he had recit­ ed. I horstein said that he had stood outside long enough for a great deal to have gone on inside in the meantime, “but did you go in at all?” He said that he had gone in and looked around. Thorstein asked, “ Was there a bright fire in the hearth or not?” He answered, “ It looked rather as it it had been kindled just a short time before." Thorstein said, “ Did you see anything strange in the house?” He said that he had seen a great pile of things and there was red clothing sticking out from underneath.

34

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Thorstein said, “ It must have been Hrolleif and his sacrificial garments that you saw. We must now go and search there. Let us get ready at once and take on this risk, whatever happens.” They journeyed and came to As and there was no-one outside. They saw firewood piled against the wall on both sides of the gable. They also saw a little hut standing in front of the door, and a gap between it and the door to the main building. Thorstein said, “That must be the place of sacrifice, and Hrolleif is meant to go there when his mother has completed her rites and all her witchcraft - but I don’t much like it all. Go now and wait round the corner by the house and 1 will sit up above the door with a stick in my hand; and if Hrolleif comes out, I will then throw the stick towards you, and you must then run over to me.” Jokul said, “ It’s easy to see, brother, that you want to gain honour from this as from everything else, but I won’t have it, and I will sit with the stick.” Thorstein said, “You want your own way, even though things will not go any bet­ ter, because it seems to me that you are liable to be the cause of some mishap.” Jokul positioned himself in the pile of firewood, and soon a man came out and looked around by the door, and did not see the men who had come there. Then a second man came out and a third, and this was Hrolleif. Jokul recognised him clearly and gave a violent start, and the log pile collapsed, but he was still able to throw the stick to his brothers, and jumped down and managed to grab Hrolleif so that he could not run away. There was no difference in their strength, and they both rolled down the bank, each lying alternately on top and underneath. When the brothers approached, Hogni said, “What monster is this coming to­ wards us here? I do not know what it is.” Thorstein replied, “This is Ljot the old witch - look how bizarrely she has got herself up.” She had pulled her clothes up over her head and was walking backwards, with her head thrust between her legs. The look in her eyes was hideous - the way she could dart them like a troll Thorstein said to Jokul, “ Kill Hrolleif now; you have wanted to do this for a long time.” Jokul said, “I’m ready for it right now.” He then hacked off his head and told him that he would never haunt them again. “ Well, well,” said Ljot, “ I came very near to being able to avenge my son Hrolleif, and you sons of Ingimund are very lucky men.” Thorstein replied, “What is the clearest sign of that?” She said that she had intended to change the whole lie of the land there, “and all of you would have run wild and been driven crazy with fear out among the wild animals, and that is how things would have turned out it you had not spotted me before I saw you.” Thorstein said that it was no surprise that their respective luck had changed. Then Ljot the witch died in her rage and sorcery, and mother and son are now out of the saga.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

35

After the killing of Hrolleif and l.jot the brothers returned home, and folk aW A were pleased to see them. Somewhat later, Thorstein said to his brothers, “ Now 1 think 1 am entitled to choose some valuable item from our possessions.” They agreed that this was the case. “Then I choose the homestead at Hot and the land along with its livestock.” They said that this was hardly just a single item and fell that it looked rather greedy. Thorstein said that everything ought to go together, land and livestock, “and though this seems to you somewhat greedy, it should be borne in mind that, for one thing, our honour will be at its greatest when we are most united, and, second­ ly, I have the most foresight in this matter. There are plenty of other precious things here, and I am happy to know that you will get them.” The share-out then took place. Hogni received the ship Stigandi because he was a merchant. Thorir Goat-thigh received the godoni, and lokul was given the sword Aettartangi. He had the sword with him at games meetings and horse-fights, and Thorstein carried it at autumn meetings and law meetings, because this was the way that lokul wanted it. Similarly, Thorir said that although the godord was his, he would allow Thorstein to have all the honour from their law cases. Thorstein said, “ It is clear to me that you brothers want to find ways o f hon­ ouring me in evervthing; and though I have chosen the homestead for myself, I would be happy tor you to receive some valuables in return. It seems to me a good idea that we should now move our seats to where our father's high seat was.” They did so. Thorstein became chieftain of the Vatnsdal people and Vesturhop and over all the areas where his father Ingimund exercised authority. Thorstein married a woman called Gyda who was the daughter of Solmund, the son o f Gud­ mund. He was the father of Killer-Bard. At that time it was thought that being asso­ ciated with the Vatnsdal people was a likely source of honour. Jokul lived at Tunga and Smid at Smidsstadir, and Thorir Goat-thigh at Nautabu, which is now called Undunfell. ^ (5

It is now time to tell of the man who was mentioned earlier, and was called Thorolf Sledgehammer. He developed into an extremely unruly individual. He was a thief and also much inclined towards other trouble-making. It seemed to folk that his settling in the area was a very had thing and that no sort of evil from him would come as any surprise. Though he was without followers, he yet was the owner of creatures on whom he relied for protection - these were twenty cals; they were absolutely huge, all of them black and much under the influence of witchcraft. At this time men went to Thorstein and told him ol their difficulties - they said that all governance in the region was in his hands, and that Thorolf had stolen from lots of people and done many another wicked deed. Thorstein said that what they said was true, “ but it is not easy to deal with this man of Hel and his cats, and I’ll spare all my men that.”

36

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

They said that he could hardly retain his honour if nothing were done. After that Thorstein assembled some men and wanted the backing which came with their numbers. With him were all his brothers and his Norwegian follower. They went to Sleggjustadir. Thorolf would have no dealings with them; he could never abide the company o f good men. He went inside when he saw the troop o f men arriving on horseback and said, “Now there are guests to receive, and I intend to have my cats take care o f this, and I will put them all outside in the doorway, and the men will be slow to gain entry with them defending the entrance.” He then fortified them greatly by magic spells and after this they were simply fe­ rocious in their caterwauling and glaring. Jokul said to Thorstein, “Now you must come up with a good plan; you did right in not allowing that monster to remain in peace any longer.” There were eighteen men in the party. Thorolf said, “I shall now make a fire, and I do not mind if it smokes, because the coming of the Vatnsdal men will not be peaceful.” He put a kettle over the fire and placed wool and all sorts of rubbish underneath it, and the house filled with smoke. Thorstein went to the door and said, “We ask you to come out, Thorolf.” He said that he knew their visit meant only one thing, and that was not at all friendly. Then at once the cats began to howl and behave monstrously. Thorstein said, “They are a gruesome lot.” Jokul replied, “ Let’s get in there, and not worry about these cats.” Thorstein said that they should not, “because it is more likely that we would be unable to keep our troop safely together, what with the cats and Thorolf s weapons and everything else, because he is a formidable warrior; I think it would be better for him to give himself up and come out, because he has more fuel for his fire than he may find comfortable while he remains inside.” Thorolf moved the kettle from the fire and pressed it down on the pile of wood, and choking smoke billowed out so that Thorstein and his men could not get near the door. Then Thorstein said, “Watch out that the cats don’t get hold of you, and let us throw fire against the house.” Jokul seized a great burning brand and threw it against the door, and the cats fled, and with that the door slammed shut. The wind blew against the house, and the fire began to grow bigger. Thorstein said, “ Let us stand by the hayfield wall, where the smoke is thickest, and see what he does, because he has more fuel for a fire than may be helpful to him in the long run.” In this Thorstein was pretty close to the mark. At that moment Thorolf leapt out with two chests full of silver and went through the smoke, and when he reappeared, the Norwegian stood facing him and said, “ Here comes the monster now - what a mean-looking creature he is.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

37

The Norwegian ran after him down to the Yatnsdalsa river. Thorolf came to a place where there was a deep hole or mire. Thorolf then turned towards the Norwegian and grabbed at him and dragged him under his arm and said, "So you want to have a race against me; but now we can both go together,” and he leapt into the mire and they sank so that neither re­ appeared. Thorstein said, "This has turned out very badly, now that my Norwegian com­ panion has perished, but it will be some redress that Thorolfs wealth will end up as compensation for him;” and so it did. The place where Thorolf lived has been called Sleggjustadir ever since, and cats have always been sighted there, and the place has often seemed ill-fated since then. This farm is down the valley from Helgavatn. Mar lorundarson moved his homestead from Grund to Masstadir. Relations between him and the sons of Ingimund were good. One autumn there was news that Mar had lost some sheep; they were searched for far and wide and not found. There was a man called Thorgrim, known as Skin-hood. He lived in Hjallaland. He was very skilled in magic but mean in other ways. There was a good deal of talk about the disappearance of sheep, for the valley seemed mostly settled by honest folk. One evening, when the shepherd came home, Mar asked him if there was any news. He said that his sheep had been found, and no harm had befallen them, “ but there is something more to add. I have found a plot of land in the woods, and the soil is very good, and it is there that the sheep have been and they are now very fat.” Mar asked, “ Is this on my land or someone else’s?” The shepherd said that he thought it would prove to be his - “but it lies next to land belonging to the sons of Ingimund, though it can only be approached from your own property.” Mar had a look at this choice piece of land, and thought well of it and took it as his own. Thorgrim said that he thought they could keep the land from the sons of Ingimund. Thorstein heard about this and said, “ It seems to me that our kinsman Mar judges this in his own way and scarcely grants us our legal due.” A little later Jokul met his brother Thorstein and they discussed many mat­ ters. Jokul said that it would be a disgrace if men were to rob them right there in the valley, “and that wretch Thorgrim Skin-hood quite unjustifiably takes it upon him­ self to irritate us, and it would be right and proper for him to be repaid for this.” Thorstein said that he was no-one worth sparing, “ but I do not know whether he is yet at our mercy.” Thorstein suggested that they should go to meet with Thorgrim; Jokul said that he was ready. When Thorgrim became aware of this, he went to meet with Mar; they greeted each other warmly.

38

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Thorgrim said that he had come,running from an attack, “and the sons o f Ingimund will be heading this way.” Mar asked what he knew about all this. Thorgrim replied, “They are now making their way to my farm and want to kill me, but it will always appear that I know more than other men.” When they came to the farm, Thorstein said, “We are here dealing with a tricky customer in Thorgrim, because he will not be home.” Jokul said, “ Let’s do some damage here, nevertheless.” Thorstein said that he did not want to - “ I do not want it said that we seized his goods, but couldn’t seize the man himself,” and with that they went home. On another occasion Thorstein said again to his brothers, “ I am curious to see whether we can find Thorgrim.” “ I’m ready to go this minute,” said Jokul. Again Thorgrim went to meet Mar and said, “The sons of Ingimund have not yet forgotten me; I want you now to come back with me, and they shall see for them­ selves that I am not afraid to wait for them at home.” Mar went back home with him. Then the sons of Ingimund approached the farm and met up with Mar in the hayfield. Thorstein said, “Mar, our kinship is not working out as it should do; I would like each of us to have respect for the other and not to support those troublemakers who want to quarrel with us.” Mar said that theirs was obviously a hostile visit; he declared that he would not give up his share on their account. Jokul said that it was evident that Mar and his men wanted to test their strength against them. Thorstein said that he was reluctant to quarrel with his kinsfolk, “but it is not unlikely that it may come to that if we do not get our rights.” They departed, because they could not get at Thorgrim because o f his sorcery and the presence of Mar; and for some time after this the situation was that either Thorgrim was away from home, or Mar was present there with plenty of men. At that time Hogni Ingimundarson came out to Iceland in his ship Stigandi and stayed with Thorstein over the winter and told remarkable tales o f his travels while he had been away; he also said that he had never known as fine a ship as Stigandi. There was much talk around the region of the goings-on between the kinsmen. Jokul often met his brother Thorstein and claimed that he still wanted to give in to Mar. Thorstein said, “That’s the way it has been up to this point, but now we will way­ lay Thorgrim, even though something tells me that this is not a specially good idea.” One day the brothers prepared to leave home; there were twenty five of them in all, including the five brothers. Then Thorgrim said, “There is now trouble afoot; the sons of Ingimund will be here at any moment.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

39

He gathered up his clothes and rushed out. He met Mar and told him that the sons of Inginumd were on their way, “ and they intend grim-heartcdlv to seize us, and we hail hotter bo ready to make them re­ gret their journey.” Mar assembled some men. Hromund, son of Hyvind the Proud, a mighty warrior who married Mar's daughter, was with them at the farmstead. He said that it was clear that the H of men would try their luck against them. There were forty o f them in all, not counting Mar's two nephews, who were promising young men. Thorgrim said, “The best plan is to go out and confront the Ingimundarsons,” and they did so. Thorstein saw this and said, “ Now we have the chance to prove ourselves, and I think it best for everyone to give it everything they have.” lokul then drew Aettartangi and said that he liked the idea of testing it on the necks o f Mar’s followers. They met at Karnsnes. Thorgrim told Mar that he would hide himself - “and it may be that I will be no less useful than if I were standing right by you, but I don’t trust myself in a fight.” Mar did not reply. The battle then began, and when it had been under way for some time, Jokul said, “ I can’t say much for the biting power o f Aettartangi.” Thorstein replied, “ It is the same with us, and yet our men are being wounded.” lokul was right in the thick of things and hacked away with both hands. He was formidably strong and quite without fear. He struck blows which bruised but did not cut. “ Has your good luck changed, Aettartangi, or what?” Thorstein replied, "It appears to me that men whom 1 have struck down stand up again; can you see anything o f Thorgrim?” They said that he was nowhere to be seen. Thorstein told Jokul to leave the battle and find out whether he could catch sight o f him, “and you, kinsman Hogni, carry on with the fight in the meantime.” Hogni said that he would. They then went off in search o f Thorgrim. Jokul said, “ I see where the monster shows his face above ground.” Thorstein said, “There lies the fox in his lair,” and Thorgrim eyed them from where he lay - this was near the river. lokul and both brothers rushed towards him; 1'horgrim raced towards the river, lokul got near enough for his sword to catch him, and it cut off whatever it made contact with, that is both his buttocks right to the backbone. The place where he ran into the water has since been known as Hufuhyl ([Skin-]hood’s pool). Jokul said, “ Now Aettartangi has bitten.” Thorstein said, “ I fancy that it will do so from now on.” The events of the battle must now be spoken of. Hromund went hard at Hogni and there was a ferocious exchange of blows; it ended up with 1logni falling at 1Iromund’s feet. At that moment Jokul arrived; he was again seized with his great fury

40

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

and attacked Hromund savagely. His sword did not fail to bite, and neither did the weapons of others in the fight. Jokul struck at Hromund’s foot and gave him such a wound that he was maimed for the rest of his life and became known as Hromund the Lame. The cousins of Mar fell in the fight. Eventually men from nearby farms noticed the battle raging there and went to separate those involved. Thorstein of Karnsa was first on the scene, along with other farmers; he was a kinsman of the sons of Ingimund. The two sides were separated; many were injured and all were exhausted. Thorgrim said, “You, Mar, have shown great stubbornness in going against the brothers, but they are more than a match for you. My advice is that you surrender to them and offer Thorstein self-judgement.” He said that this was good advice, and they were reconciled in this way. Thorstein said that he would not deliver his judgement before the next legal assembly. Men then made their way home from the battle. When the assembly took place at which Thorstein wished to announce the terms o f settlement, the H of people had many supporters there. Thorstein then said, “ It is well known to people in this region how the conflict between me and my kinsman Mar turned out; and also that the case is now for me to arbitrate. My judgement is that the killing of Hogni, my brother, be taken as equivalent to those wounds, great and small, suffered by Mar's followers. For the killing o f Hogni, Hromund is to be outlawed between Hrutafiord river and lokulsa river in Skagafjord, and is to receive no compensation for his permanent injury. Mar shall be the owner of Hjallaland, because it can only be approached from his land, but he shall pay us brothers the sum o f one hundred of silver. Thorgrim Skinhood will receive no compensation for his injury, and he deserves something worse.” Men then went home and were reconciled in this affair. Thorgrim Skin-hood left the region and settled in the north at Melrakkasletta, and remained there until he died. Thorstein had two sons; one was called Ingolf, a very handsome man, and the other was Gudbrand, also a good-looking fellow. Ingimund's daughter lorunn married Asgeir Scatter-brain, the father o f Kalf, and o f the same Hrefna who married Kjartan Olafsson, and also of Thorbjorg, who was called Pride of the Farm. O f Thorolf Dark-skin it can be said that to begin with he lived in Forsaelu& ^ dal and men thought badly o f him. Thorstein from H of approached him and said that he did not want him to settle there - “ unless you behave differently from the way you have up to now; if you don’t, we will not put up with it.” Thorolf said that it was very likely that Thorstein would decide whether or not he lived there, “ and I myself will decide on the way I live my life.” I le then moved his home and constructed a fortification for himself by Frid-

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

41

mundara river. Thorolf stole men’s livestock and became the worst of thieves. He also had trenches for sacrifices and the belief was that he offered up both men and animals. He was not well off for supporters among honest men, but he had nine in all, every one of them as bad or worse than he was. When they heard that Thorstein intended to attack them, there were some who had no wish to wait around and fled from the fortification. Men from the region met Thorstein and asked him to put an end to this man who was so disruptive in the neighbourhood that men could nei­ ther control nor tolerate him. He said that what they said was true; he then sent for his brothers Jokul and Thorir. Thorir was prone to berserk fits from time to time; this seemed a great drawback in such a man because it did nothing for his reputation, lokul said to Thorstein, "You do well in not allowing any villains to cause trouble in this valley.” Then nineteen of them set off together and when they sighted Thorolf s fortifica­ tion, Thorstein said, "I have no idea how so few of us can attack the fortification because of this river chasm.” lokul said, ‘That's no great problem, and I'll give advice on how to do it. You, Thorstein, and the men with you must throw spears at Thorolf and his men and taunt them; and I will work my way up along the river with a few men and find out if it is possible to get into the fortification from the rear; they would then have to be on their guard against both of our groups.” Thorstein said that this was a hazardous undertaking. Jokul then made his way up the river with a handful of men. Thorolf and his men did not see this; he urged his men to give a good account o f themselves, "even though the brothers have mighty fetches with them; let us make for our hiding places if we find ourselves hard pressed.” Jokul crossed the river above the fortification; in his hand he had a great axe which he owned. He then came to the fortification and managed to hook the axe onto it and then hauled himself up by the shaft and in this way entered the fortifi­ cation. He went quickly in search of Thorolf, but he was nowhere to be seen. Jokul then managed to catch sight of Thorolf as he emerged from his sacrificial trench; he leapt down from the fortification, with Jokul in hot pursuit. Jokul’s men sought out Thorolfs companions, pursuing them everywhere. By then Thorolf had reached some marshy ground up along the river, and Jokul followed him. And when Thorolf saw that he could not escape, he sat down in the swamp and wept. This place has since been known as Cratsmyri (Crying Mere). Jokul approached him and said that he was a great monster and villain, and yet had no courage. Jokul then dealt him his death blow. Thorstein attacked the fortifica­ tion, because the criminals had regrouped. Jokul took a run at it and got into the fortification; and when those who were inside saw this, they feared for their lives, and two of them tied from Jokul as far as the end of the headland, and then he slew them both. The third leapt off the cliff. It seemed to people that no exploit had ever seemed braver than Jokul's on this occasion. The brothers made for home after this; they had done a great service for the region by killing Thorolf Dark-skin.

42

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

d S-i Thorstein from H of was generous to his neighbours with the goods from his estate. There was free food for everyone and a change of horses and every other kind of help for a journey, and all men from other areas felt duty bound to go first and visit Thorstein and tell him what had been going on in the regions, and anything else that was new. The best of the H of lands was known as Eyjarengi; Thorstein’s workers had a tent there every summer. One day they noticed ten men grazing their horses in the meadow, and there was a woman with them; they were all in coloured clothing. One o f the men was wear­ ing a cloak and a long gown of fine quality cloth. They watched what this man did. He drew his sword and cut off the bottom o f the cloak which had become dirty during his riding, and he threw the strip of cloth away - it was the width of a hand - and, speaking so that they could hear, said that he had no wish to go around cov­ ered in muck. Thorstein’s men had no contact with these people but felt that it was unseemly to graze horses in other men’s meadows. A servant woman picked up the piece o f doth which the man had cut off, and said that this fellow could well be called an outrageous show-off. In the evening Thorstein asked what the news was, and they said that there was none - apart from one small but strange occurrence. They then reported what they had seen and heard of these people and showed the strip which the man had cut from his gown. Thorstein said that destroying one’s valuable belongings, even if they were mudsplattered, and then grazing in another man’s meadow were either the actions o f some fool or crook, or of a formidable and arrogant man - “These men have not visited me, as is the custom with travellers from far away. My guess is that this must have been Berg the Bold who arrived in Iceland this summer, the nephew of Finnbogi the Mighty from Borg in Vididal. He is mighty strong and the most mulish of men.” As on other occasions when Thorstein hazarded a guess, he was pretty near the mark. Berg came to Borg and Finnbogi greeted him warmly and asked him what the news was, and he told him what he knew. Finnbogi asked whether he had met Thorstein Ingimundarson. Berg said that he had not, but that Thorstein had ridden past below his hayfield wall. Finnbogi said that it was more usual to go and visit him first and tell him what the news was. Berg said that he had no wish to demean himself in this way by seeking him out - “because my errand had nothing to do with him.” Q Q

There was a man called Thorgrim who lived at Lesser Borg in Vididal. He was engaged to a woman called Thorbjorg, the daughter o f Skidi. Thorgrim invited Finnbogi and Berg to the wedding; they said that they would attend. The wedding feast was to take place over the Winter Nights at Skidi’s farm. Thorgrim then met the sons o f Ingimund and invited them to the wedding “because 1 feel that it will not be fully honoured unless you are present.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

43

They promised to make the journey. The weather was not at all good, and it was tough going crossing the Vatnsdalsa river, and things went pretty badly for the Vididal people. Finnbogi and Berg left their horses with a farmer who lived by the river. The river channel was open in the middle but great chunks o f ice lay along the banks. Berg said, "1 will carry people across," and so he did, showing great strength in making the crossing. There was a hard frost and his clothes froze on him. Skidi and his invited guests, amongst them Thorstein and his brothers, went to meet the travellers. Then fires were kindled and people's clothes were thawed out. Thorstein the host went around eagerly serving people, helping with their clothes, for he was the most considerate of men. Finnbogi went inside first and was to sit on the high seat opposite Thorstein; then came Berg, who was clad in a long gown and an outer cloak made o f skin. This stood out from him because he was completely frozen, and he took up a lot o f space. He made for the fire and wanted to thaw out. He walked past where Thorstein was and said, "Make room for me, fellow.” He barged past in such a rush that Thorstein lost his balance and almost fell into the fire. lokul saw this and was very angry; he had Aettartangi in his hand, sprang up, leapt at Berg, and struck him between the shoulders with the sword-boss so that he fell fiat on his face; he said, "What are you doing, you scoundrel; is not even the Vatnsdal godi to be spared?” Berg sprang up and was seething with rage and took up his weapons. Then men came between them, but they were on the verge o f coming to blows because Berg was as unruly as could be. They were, however, kept apart. Thorstein said, 'Trouble has now arisen once again because o f my brother Jokul’s quick temper; I wish to offer such compensation as Berg will be satisfied with.” Berg said that he was not short of money, and would take care o f the revenge himself. lokul said that Berg would always come off worse the more dealings they had with each other. Skidi requested that Finnbogi and his men should leave and have nothing more to do with the people there. Thorstein said that it would not do for the marriage to be disrupted - "and so we brothers shall ride with our men to Masstadir”, and this they did. Berg announced the blow for the Hu navat n Assembly and prepared the lawv v suit for the assembly. Men then came to the assembly and tried to find a set­ tlement. Berg said that he would not accept money as compensation and would only settle the case if Jokul were to crawl under three arches of raised turf as was then the cus­ tom after serious offences, "and by so doing show humility towards me.” Jokul said that the trolls would take him before he would bow the knee to him in this way.

44

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Thorstein said that the idea was worth considering, however, “ and I myself will go under the turf arch.” Berg said that he would then be compensated. The first arch reached up to the shoulder; the second up to the belt on a pair of breeches and the third up to the mid-thigh. Thorstein went under the first. Then Berg said, “ I have now made the top man amongst the Vatnsdal people stoop like a swine.” Thorstein replied, “You had no need to say that, and the first result o f those words is that I will not go under any more arches.” Finnbogi said, “That was certainly not the right thing for you to say, and it does little to redress Berg's humiliation at the hands of Jokul if things stay as they are. Everything else seems to you of little account compared with you Vatnsdal people; but 1 wish to challenge you, Thorstein, to a duel one week from today at the hay­ stack wall which stands on the island below my house at Borg.” Then Berg said, “ 1 wish to say the same thing to you, Jokul - that I challenge you to a duel at the time determined by Finnbogi, and you Hof-dwellers will then be the ones bending low.” Jokul said, “ Listen to what this devil o f a man says - that you should dare to match yourself against us or challenge me to a duel. I think that it wouldn't be too much for me even if I were to fight against both you and Finnbogi. And that’s the way it will be; and I want to release my brother Thorstein, because it would be very bad if he were to come to any harm, as would be not unlikely were he and Finnbogi to come to blows, because Finnbogi is the most fearless of men; but as for us, nei­ ther one of us need be spared. Berg, the dog, bent lower when I hit him, so that he fell down. You must now turn up to the duel if you have a man's heart rather than a mare’s. And if anyone fails to show up, then a scorn-pole will be raised against him with this curse - that he shall be a coward in the eyes o f all men, and will never again share the fellowship of good folk, and will endure the wrath of the gods, and bear the name o f a truce-breaker.” With this their ways parted and each headed back to his homestead. News of this spread through the region. These duels were to take place at the same time as Thor­ stein was to hold a feast at Hof, as he did every autumn. There was a woman called Helga; she came to Iceland with Berg and was his mis­ tress. She was a large and imposing woman, gifted with foresight and prophecy, and wise in witches’ ways. She said to Berg, “Things have turned out unhappily tor you and your kinsmen that you intend to try your luck against the sons of Ingimund. It must not go this way, because Thorstein is a proven man in both intelligence and luck, and it is rightly said of Jokul that no berserk is his equal anywhere in the Northern Quarter, and you are no match for him, powerful figure that you are; and whatever great dis­ grace you have already suffered at his hands, you will endure twice as much if you have any further dealings with him.” Berg replied, “ Jokul has said so much that it has become intolerable for me.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

45

Helga replied, “ Even though you are so stupid that you cannot look after your­ self, I shall bring it about that this duel never takes place.” “Why shouldn’t you have the last word?” said Berg. Finnbogi knew nothing o f these plans. ^ if It is said that the very morning on which they were to go to the duel, there w V was such a thick fall of snow and a frost that not a soul ventured out. Early that same morning there was a knock at the door at Hof. Thorstein went to answer it and greeted his brother Jokul. He said, “Thorstein, are you ready for the duel?” He replied, “Are you set on going, in view o f the terrible weather?” Jokul said, “ I certainly am.” Thorstein replied, “Come in first, brother, and wait to see if the weather im­ proves.” lokul said that he had no wish to go in and have the snow which lay on him melt - “ and even if you don’t want to, I will go all the same.” Thorstein said, “There shall never be such a difference in courage between the two of us, that I stay behind, and you go - wait for me.” Thorstein went inside and got himself ready and said to his guests that they should wait there and not leave until the weather was a lot better; he told the mis­ tress of the house and his sons to serve the guests. The brothers set off together. Then Thorstein said, “What is your plan now?” lokul replied, ''I've never known it happen before that you would seek advice from me. If the need arises there’s little enough advice on offer. Yet in this affair I’m not totally without ideas. We’ll go to Undunfell, and Thorir our brother will come with us.” They did so; they set off in that direction and came in the evening to FaxiBrand's homestead - he was a friend of Jokul’s. They stayed the night there. Brand had a horse with a coloured mane called Freyfaxi. He was fond o f the horse and thought it a good one; it was fearless in fighting and when put to other uses. Many people felt sure that Brand placed special faith in Faxi. The next morning the same storm returned, only even worse. The brothers wanted to get on their way, even though the weather did not relent. Brand had covered a sledge with hides and har­ nessed Faxi to it and said that between the two of them they would find the way. lokul said, “Thorstein and Thorir will sit on the sledge while Faxi-Brand and 1 will walk in front.” They arrived at the haystack wall early that day, and no-one else was there. That same morning finnbogi said to Berg, “ Do you think that lokul will have ar­ rived at the duel?” He said, “ I don’t think so, because no-one could travel in such weather.” Finnbogi said, “ Jokul is not the man I think he is if he has not arrived there; and it would have been better not to have taken things this far with him, and thus not now to suffer a second humiliation on top of the first.”

46

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

"You have realised this too late,” said Helga, “and bad as things are now, they will be worse later.” “ Do you think that Jokul has come?” said Berg. “ I will not think about that,” she said, “ but I do believe that, as things will turn out, he is more than a match for the two of you.” The conversation was at an end, but they did not go outside. The brothers waited until mid-afternoon, and at that time Jokul and Faxi-Brand went to Finnbogi’s sheep-shed, which was right by the yard, and they took a post and set it on the ground by the wall. There were also horses there, which had gone to shelter during the storm. Jokul carved a man’s head on the end of the post, and wrote in runes the opening words of the curse, spoken of earlier. Jokul then killed a mare, and they cut it open at the breast, and set it on the pole, and had it face to­ wards Borg. They then set off home and stayed at Faxi-Brand’s overnight. They were in good humour during the evening. Jokul said, “ It is now the case, kinsman Thorstein, that you’re much more pop­ ular than 1 am and have more friends, but as things have turned out my friends have helped no less than yours. It seems to me that Faxi-Brand has done us proud.” “ Brand has fully proved himself,” said Thorstein. Brand said, “ It is good to help a man such as Jokul, because there are few like him.” Faxi-Brand and Jokul claimed that there had been witches' weather and blamed it on Helga at Borg. The brothers returned home, and everyone was glad to see them again. News spread throughout the district as to the great humiliation which the men o f Borg had once again suffered at the brothers’ hands. Some time shortly after this, Finnbogi and Berg assembled their men in Vididal, and there were thirty of them in all. Helga asked what they were in­ tending to do. Finnbogi said that he was off to Vatnsdal. “Yes,” said Helga, “you must now be intending to avenge yourselves on the brothers, but I think that the more you tangle with them the unluckier you will be.” “We will have to risk that,” said Finnbogi. Helga replied, “ Be off with you; you will not be in any less o f a hurry on your way home than you are now in setting out.” The news soon got around and reached Thorstein at Hof. He sent word to his brothers and they came to see him; he told them what he had heard. It was decided that they should assemble their men and, on the day when Finnbogi and his forces were expected from Vididal, sixty men gathered at Hof. Their kinsman Mar from Masstadir was there, and Eyjolf from Karnsnes and other friends. They then observed the approach of Finnbogi and his men. • Thorstein said, “ Let us now get on our horses and ride towards them, because I don’t want them trampling over my land.” They did this. lokul said, “ Let’s ride hard and charge at them, so that they’ll not be ready for us.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

47

Thorstein replied, "We will not behave rashly; 1 will speak on our behalf and find out what they want, and it may be that little will need to he done; hut I know, kins­ man, that you are ready for anything.” lokul replied, “ It wasn’t to be expected that vou’d want my plan to prevail for long.” "Things went well, kinsman," said Thorstein, “when we followed your advice, but it is little needed now.” Finnbogi said to his men, “ There are men riding from Hof, quite a few o f them, and it can very truly be said that few things surprise Thorstein. There are now two choices open to us and neither is good - either to ride off home with things as they stand, though this would be the greatest disgrace, or to risk a fight with them, but there is some danger in this when the odds are against us, as they seem to me to be.” “ Surely now is the time to risk something," said Berg; “we should certainly con­ front them.” Finnbogi said, “ Let's dismount and tether our horses and keep close together, whatever happens.” Thorstein and his men saw this and they too dismounted and tied up their horses. Then Thorstein said, “ Let us now go to meet them, and I shall be our spokes­ man.” Thorstein then asked, “ Who is the leader of these men who have come here?” Finnbogi said that he was. “What is your business here in the valley?” “There are often small errands to be done around the countryside,” said Finn­ bogi. Thorstein said, “ I believe that your errand o f finding us brothers, planned when you left home, has been accomplished - though differently from the way you had expected. If so, things have turned out well. I shall now offer you two choices, Finn­ bogi, though not because it would not have been more fitting for you to have been given just one. Hither go back to Borg with matters as they stand, and stay there in your homestead; or, as the other choice, we will fight our duel, but in such a way that each of us may make use of his helpers; and then you will see how you get on, big and strong though you are. It will follow from this that you must leave Vididal in the spring and never again take up residence between lokulsa river in Skagafiord and the Hrutafjord river; and understand that you must never again get into con­ flict with us brothers. You, Berg, have shown great hostility towards us. You played a boorish little trick on me when you arrived in the district you grazed your horses in my meadow, and thought that I was such a petty-minded individual that I would worry about where your horses were grazing; and as for when my brother lokul struck you - this you must hear without compensation because you refused it when it was offered. You will also keep out o f those areas forbidden to Finnbogi, and the two of you will then have some reminders of your dealings with us. Choose one or the other - at once.”

48

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Jokul stood next to Thorstein with Aettartangi at the ready. Finnbogi and Berg and their followers moved towards their horses, mounted and rode away, and did not stop until they arrived back at Borg. Helga was standing outside and asked them the news. They said that they had nothing to report. “That may be the way it seems to you, but it won’t seem that way to anyone else, seeing that the two of you have been outlawed from the locality as criminals; and now your ill-fortune has reached its peak.” Thorstein and his brothers rode back to Hof, each heading for his own home. Thorstein thanked them warmly for their support. He maintained his honour in this affair, as in all the others. In the spring Finnbogi sold his land at Borg and moved north to Strandir in Trekyllisvik and settled there. Berg went away, too, and the saga says nothing of what became of him; and thus ended the dealings of Finn­ bogi and Berg with the sons o f Ingimund. It is said that one summer a ship arrived in Hrutafjord. On board were two sisters Thorey and Groa. They both went to stay with Thorstein at H o f and were there through the winter, but in the spring they asked him to find them a per­ manent place to live. O n Thorstein’s advice Thorey bought some land and lived there, and Thorstein found a home for Groa nearby. Thorstein had to put up with scorn from his wife Thurid because he took an interest in Groa on account o f her witchcraft. Groa bought some malt and prepared a feast and invited the sons of Ingimund to attend; thus the sisters were not held to be of such little importance. Groa also invited Mar of Masstadir and many other men from the region. Three nights before Thorstein was due to set out from home on horseback, he dreamed that the fetch who had attended the kinsmen appeared before him and told him not to go to the feast. He said that he had promised to. She said, “It does not seem to me to be wise, and harm will befall you from this.” And so it went on for three nights that she appeared and chided him and said that he must not go and touched his eyes. It was the custom, whenever Thorstein was to set off on some journey, that on the day of his departure everyone who was to ride with him came to Hof. Jokul and Thorir arrived, along with those other men who were to go with him. Thorstein told them to return home; he said that he was sick. They did so. That afternoon, when the sun had set, a shepherd noticed that Groa went out and walked backwards round her house and said, “ It will be difficult to resist the luck of the sons o f Ingimund.” She looked up at the mountain and waved a kerchief or cloth of hers in which she had wrapped much gold, and said, “ Let whatever is fated come to pass.” She then went inside and shut the door behind her. There was then a rock-fall on the house and everyone inside died. And when this became known, the brothers drove her sister Thorey out of the district. Ever afterwards the place where Groa lived seemed haunted, and men had no wish to live there from that time on.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

49

Thorgrim at Kamsa had a child by his mistress who was called Nereid, and & Å on the command of his wife the child was put out to die. There was great friendship amongst the brothers, the sons of Inginumd, and they often met up with each other. One time Thorstein visited Thorir his brother and Thorir led him back out onto the highway. Then Thorstein asked Thorir which one o f the brothers seemed to him to be the leading man. Thorir said that there was no question about this - “you are above iis all in wise counsel and in good sense.” Thorstein replied, “ Jokul is foremost in all matters o f courage.” Thorir said that he was the least of them, “ because a berserk fury always comes over me when I would least wish it to, and 1 wish, brother, that you could do some­ thing about this.” “ I have come here because I have heard that our kinsman Thorgrim has had his child left out to die on the instructions of his wife, and that is a wicked thing to do. It also seems to me a great pity that in your nature you are not like other men.” Thorir said that he would do anything to be rid of it. Thorstein said that he wanted to suggest a remedy - “ but what are you willing to do?” Thorir said, “Whatever you want.” Thorstein said, “ There is one thing which I request, and that is the godord for my sons.” Thorir said that they could have it. Thorstein said, "I will call on the One who has created the sun, because I believe Him to be the mightiest, so that this affliction might leave you. In return, for His sake, I want to help with the child and bring it up, so that He who has created man­ kind, might later turn him to Himself, because I think that He is able to do this.” They then jumped on their horses and rode to the place where they knew that the child was hidden; Thorir's slave had found it at Kamsa. They saw that its face had been covered, and that the child was pawing at it, and was by then almost at the point of death. They took the child and hurried home to Thorir, and he brought up the boy, and he was duly called Thorkel Scratcher;1 and a berserk tit never again came over Thorir. And it was in this way Thorstein acquired the godord. O laf lived at Haukagil, and Ottar in (irimstunga; he married Asdis, daughter of Olaf, and at law meetings they shared the same booth. Thorstein's sons grew up and were accomplished men. (iudbrand was a big and strong fellow. Ingolf was the most handsome of men, and also hefty; his accomplishments surpassed those ol most men. At one Autumn Meeting many men came together and a game was arranged. Ingolf took part and again showed bis skills. Once when he chased alter his ball, it 1 The present translation takes the nickname to refer to the action o f the child pawing at its face which had been covered with a cloth. Other scholars have suggested that the phrase refers to the puckering o f the cloth over the passive child’s mouth and nose as it breathes.

50

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

so happened that it flew towards Valgerd Ottarsdottir. She let her cloak fall on it, and they talked together for a while. She seemed to him a remarkably beautiful woman; and on each remaining day of the meeting, he came to talk with her. After that he was always paying her visits there. This was not to Guar's liking, and he came to talk to Ingolf and asked him not to continue behaviour which dishonoured them both, and said that he would rather give him the woman honourably than have him beguile her ignobly. Ingolf said that he would organise his visits as he saw fit, and said that there was no dishonour to Ottar in that. Ottar then met Thorstein and asked him to intervene in this with Ing­ olf, so that he would do as Ottar wished. Thorstein said that he would. Thorstein said to Ingolf, ''Why is it that you are bent on dishonouring Ottar and shaming his daughter; you are behaving very badly, and there will be discord be­ tween us if you don’t do something about this.” Ingolf then put an end to his visits, but composed some love-verses about Val­ gerd and then recited them. Ottar again went to see Thorstein and said that he could not accept Ingolfs versifying - wit seems to me that you should come up with some remedy for this.” Thorstein said that the verses were not to his liking, "and I have .said so, but to no effect.” Ottar said, "You can pay compensation on behalf of Ingolf or give us permission to take him to court.” “I urge you,” said Thorstein, “not to pay any attention to all this, but you may prosecute him if you wish.” Ottar journeyed to H of and summoned Ingolf to the Hunavatn Assembly and prepared the case. When Jokul heard of this, he was furious about it and said that it would be an absolute disgrace if kinsmen of theirs were to be made outlaws in their own lands, and said that Thorstein was growing very old; "and though we are not well versed in the law, we will render this case void with our axe-hammers.” When it was time for the Spring Assembly, Ingolf asked Thorstein to give advice in the case; otherwise he said that he would bury his axe in Ottar’s head. Thorstein said, “ I want you now to take over the godord and have the benefit o f it,” and he did so. When the case came to court, Ingolf and lokul went and broke up the proceed­ ings violently and the ease collapsed. Shortly after the assembly, Ottar said to his father-in-law Olaf that he would not remain there any longer and would be selling his land. This he duly did, and moved his home south across the heath. Not long after this Thorstein fell sick and died. Though Thorstein's death is ^ V spoken of first, Jokul was the first of the brothers to die, and it was Thorir who lived longest. Thorkel Scratcher was three years old when Thorir, his fosterfather, died. I horkel then went to Thororm's home and was fostered there. Men did not believe that they would be able to replace Thorstein and his brothers, but

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

51

his sons were held to be following nicely in his footsteps. Ingolf seemed to women the most handsome, as this verse states: All the grown-up girls longed to go with Ingolf; glum forever was the one too young. The brothers divided the inheritance among themselves. Ingolf lived at Hof, and (.indbrand at Gudbrandsstadir. Ingolf married Halldis, daughter of O laf from Haukagil; she was younger than Asdis, whom Ottar married, and who was the mother of Yalgcrd and Hallfred the Troublesome Poet. Ingolf always went to meet Yalgerd when on his way to or from the assembly. Ottar did not like this; she also made for him the most elaborate clothing. ^ A Some winters after the death o f Thorstein Ingimundarson, Ottar, when ridO y ing from the assembly across Blaskog heath, came across an outlawed man called Thorir who had come from the East Fjords. He said that he had been out­ lawed in a lawsuit about a woman, and asked Ottar for hospitality. Ottar said that he would help him on one condition - “ if you go on an errand for me.” He asked what this was. Ottar replied, “ I want to send you north to Vatnsdal to Ingolf, so that you can try to kill him or either one of the brothers, because it is not unlikely, if things turn out as expected, that luck will not be on their side in this. If you go, then I will offer you help.” He said that he was well able to handle this, “for I do not lack courage.” He went home with Ottar and they made an agreement that he would kill Ingolf - or (iudbrand if he could get to him more easily - and that Ottar should help him to get abroad. He went north to Vatnsdal and arrived at Hof; he stayed there overnight and asked Ingolf for hospitality, saying that he was an outlaw. Ingolf said that he had no need of men from outside the region; he said that such people were easily found. He told him to leave at once and said that he did not like the look o f him. Thorir departed and came to (iudbrand; he took him in and Thorir stayed there for a time. One morning (iudbrand asked him to get him a horse, and walked out­ side with Thorir behind him. And as (iudbrand came to the threshold he bent down, and Thorir aimed a blow at him, and when he heard the axe whistling, he got himself through the doorway and Thorir’s blow hit the beam which ran from the barge-rafter. The axe stuck fast in the beam, and Thorir ran away out of the yard with Gudbrand in pursuit. Thorir leapt over the river chasm, and lay there flat out. (iudbrand hurled his sword after him and it hit him in the midriff. He had tied the bridle around himself and the sword hit the bridle ring, (iudbrand jumped over the river and ran up to Thorir, but he was dead by then. He threw earth over him

52

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

where he lay. There were notches piade in the sword, and one was the size o f a fin­ ger tip. The sword was later sharpened; it was the finest o f weapons. Gudbrand went to find his brother and told him what had happened and said that Ottar was behind this, and that they would have to be prepared for this sort o f thing. Ingolf said that this was a shocking business, and they rode south to Borgarfjord and confronted Ottar with it, but he denied everything, because at this time there were many people there, and they were not able to seize him. A settlement was sought and the matter was resolved by Ottar paying out a hundred of silver and with no price being set on Thorir’s death. It was also part o f this settlement that Ingolf should be slain unprotected by the law if he should come to visit Valgerd, unless Gudbrand was with him. Then Ingolf said, “You may think about this, Ottar - if there are any more un­ friendly journeys to us than this one, there will be no compensation paid, and your treachery will then receive its due reward.” He said that many would claim that there had been some offences before this one was committed. They then parted company. 4^/N There was a man called Svart who brought his ship in to Minthaksevri; he v V 7 was o f Hebridean descent, a big strong man, not much blessed with friends and generally unpopular. He arrived with his ship badly damaged. And when men realised the sort o f man he was, no-one was prepared to-.offer him hospitality, and he went around the region until he came to Ottar’s homestead where he asked for hospitality and help. Ottar replied, “ It seems to me that you have been treated badly - a man such as yourself not being shown hospitality; and I want to offer you a welcome, because you are by no means an insignificant figure, and I think that you can offer me plenty of muscle.” Svart said that Ottar deserved this. Svart was not without money. He had not been with Ottar long before his host said to him, “ I want to send you north to H of in Vatnsdal. There is a man called Ingolf living there; he is my enemy and has done me many a wrong, and I never receive any redress from him. Though he is a gifted man, I feel that with my guidance you will have the luck to avenge these wrongs, because I think well of you.” Svart said that he had experience of places where not everyone saw things the same way; he also said that it was more than likely that he would succeed on this errand because he had been on raiding trips and often been the only one to escape. There was a ship laid up in the Hvita, and Svart and Ottar came to a deal as follows - Svart should cut off Ingolf s hand or foot, or kill Gudbrand if he could not get at Ingolf, and Ottar would provide him with winter quarters, and then help him to get abroad. Svart would have to fend for himself if he did not get the job done, but could otherwise proceed to Ottar’s homestead. Ottar got himself some wares from the ship and gave them to Svart for safe keep­ ing; he found a man to go with him and also two horses, informed him about the

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

53

homesteads, and told him which were the best roads for travelling to or from the north. Svart rode until he came to Hvanndalir where lie unloaded his horses, checked his wares, and the horses went off to gra/e. Svart arrived on foot at H of early in the day. and Ingolf was outside making shafts for spears. Svart greeted Ingolf and said that his journey had not been without problems - his two horses had disappeared on the heath and his wares were still lying there, a chest and a leather saek. He asked Ingolf to assemble some men to go with him to look for the horses, or to carry his goods to his lodgings. He said that he wanted to move on north to Eyjafjord and that he had been in Hrafnagil some years ago. Ingolf said that at this time there were few men round the farm - “and I don’t want to go with you at all; be off with you at once.” “Then would you mind coming with me to the main track and directing me to the next farm," and so it was that Ingolf went with him to the road; but some fore­ boding put Ingolf on his guard against him, because Svart always wanted to walk behind him. He was wearing a sword and in his hand he had a long, broad-bladed spear, its shaft reinforced with iron. Svart asked for hospitality, and said that Ingolf could have whatever he wanted from his goods - “you are a widelv-renowned man and it is right and proper for you to take in travellers from afar, especially if they are not short of money to pay for their board.” Ingolf said. “ I am not in the habit of taking in unknown men; they can cause a great deal of trouble, as is not unlikely in your case because you have a grim look about you." and he showed him hastily off the premises and said that he had no wish to bargain with him. He then headed back home. Svart set off and came to Gudbrand’s home and spun him the same tale. Gudbrand said, “You strangers do no-one any good, but 1 can have your goods brought here, and later we can settle your board and lodging as seems best.” They went and found the goods, and thought that the horses had run off; but they were quickly found. Gudbrand had everything brought to his homestead and took Svart in. When Ingolf heard this, he met with his brother and said that his dealings with Svart were risky - “ I wish that he would go away.” Gudbrand said that he believed the man intended him no harm, and that he had shown no inclination to do anything wrong since he arrived. Ingolf said, "We don’t look at this matter in the same way, because this fellow looks like a hired killer to me and he will prove to be bad news; I don’t want him to be anywhere near you, because something tells me that he is evil, and it seems to me that forethought is better than afterthought.” But things did not turn out this way and Svart remained there over the winter. During the spring, with summer approaching, Gudbrand moved his household up to the shieling, and things were so arranged that the mistress o f the house rode on her own, Gudbrand and Svart rode together on one horse, with Svart at the rear.

54

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

And when they came to the marshes now known as Svartsfell marsh, the horse sank under their weight, and Gudbrand told Svart to slide back off the horse at that mo­ ment, and he did so; and when Svart saw that Gudbrand was not watching, he turned his spear towards him. The housewife saw this and said, “ Watch out for that dog, who wants to betray and kill you.” At that instant, Svart thrust Gudbrand through with his spear - under his arm and right into his torso. Gudbrand managed to draw his sword and swung at Svart and slashed him severely in the midriff. The mistress of the house arrived at the shieling and reported the deaths o f both men; and this was considered terrible news. Ingolf heard about this and said that things had turned out as he had feared. He prepared a lawsuit against Ottar to be heard at the assembly on the grounds of his plotting to kill both him and his broth­ er. And when men came to the assembly, compensation terms were sought, though these were hard won from Ingolf. However, because many good men took part, and also because Ingolf had not kept to the terms of his settlement with Ottar regarding his visits to Valgerd, he finally accepted a settlement - three hundred of silver tor the plot against Gudbrand; the breach o f settlement with Ottar over Valgerd would then be disregarded. With this agreed Ingolf and Ottar parted company and were reconciled. Ingolf and his wife had two sons called Surt and Hogni. Both of them were accomplished men. Ingolf was regarded as a great chieftain, in many ways following admirably in the footsteps of his father. By this time O laf at Haukagil was ageing fast. /I \ Outlaws and robbers were much in evidence at this time, both in the north * T A and the south, so that people could hardly hold their own. One night they stole a great deal of food from Haukagil because there was plenty o f everything to be had there. O laf went and met Ingolf and told him of this. Ingolf prepared to set off from home with fourteen men. O laf told him to be careful and said that his safe return home mattered more to him than the whereabouts of the food. They rode south over the heath and talked about the robbery at O la f s homestead. The thieves had stolen goods worth fifteen hundred ells. Ingolf and his men came across their tracks and followed them until they became confused because the tracks went off in two different directions. Then the men split up, eight in one party and seven in the other, and they searched in this way for a long time. A short distance from them were some shielings and they made for them. There they saw eighteen horses by one shieling and they concluded that it must be the thieves; and they said that the best idea would be to look tor their own companions. Ingolf said that in some ways this was inadvisable, “because the thieves may then reach their cave, for it is only a short distance away, and they will be safe if they get there; and then our journey would be worthless - besides we are not sure where our men are.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

55

Ingolf jumped down off his horse and ran down into a nearby ravine, picked up two flat stones, and fixed one to his chest and the other between his shoulders, and so protected his exterior. In his hand he had the sword Aettartangi and then went into the shieling. It had two doors. Men say that Ingolf had the support of no more than one other man. Ingolfs companion then said that they should let his other men know what was going on. Ingolf said that he would guard the shieling doors, and his companion could go off after the other men. The companion said that he would not leave him - “ it seems to me that your supporters here are by no means thick on the ground.” Ingolf wanted to attack straightaway and told his companion to follow him staunchly. The thieves laid into him as soon as he entered, but the stones which he was wearing protected him, and the blows glanced off him. They attacked Ingolf from all sides, but he defended himself bravely and well. Then he raised Aettartangi and the sword fell on the head o f the man standing be­ hind him so that he met his death, and it delivered a death blow to the man stand­ ing in front and thus Ingolf killed them both with a single blow. There was a fierce fight and, when it finished, Ingolf had killed five men, and his companion had also been struck down. They had by then come out o f the shieling and Ingolf was severely wounded. His men approached him. The thieves then fled, and Ingolfs men seized the booty and fastened it onto the horses and then headed off back northwards. Ingolf lay wounded that winter, and the wounds healed after a fashion. But in the spring, when the weather grew warmer, his wounds opened up again, so that he was brought to his death. And before Ingolf died, he asked to be buried on a different hill from the one on which his kinsmen were buried, and said that the girls o f Vatnsdal would remember him better if his grave were close to the road. He then died. The place where he was buried is called Ingolfsholt. All men lamented greatly the death of Ingolf. He had lived on in great honour for twelve years after the death of his father. Ottar married his daughter Valgerd to a Stafholt man. When Ingolf died, Vatnsdal was without a chieftain, because the sons of Ingolf were not able to assume the godord due to their age. Men sought to know what should be done. It was the law at this time that, while heirs were still young, who­ ever seemed best suited amongst the thingmen should look after the godord. i 0

Thorkel Scratcher, son of Thorgrim, was both big and strong; he was twelve years old when these events were taking place. Thorgrim did not acknowl­ edge him as his son, but Thorkel was much braver than Thorgrim’s legitimate sons. Thorkel Silver from Helgavatn was a great shape-shifter and also wise in the ways of magic. He was very wealthy, without friends, disliked by many men, and yet a very worthy fellow. The same day on which the meeting about the godord had been arranged at Karnsa, the wife of Thorkel Silver said, “ What do you intend to do today?”

56

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Thorkel replied, “ Go to the meeting and be a godi by the time I return home this evening.” “ I do not want you to go,” she said, “intending to become chieftain of the Vatnsdal people, because this will not be granted to you, and indeed you are not cut out for it.” He replied, “Your advice would count in other matters, but not in this.” Klakka-Orm also intended to attend the meeting, and also Thorgrim from Karnsa, Ingimund’s grandson. Thorgrim was considered best suited for the chief­ tain’s role because of his kinship with the Vatnsdal people, but it was to be settled by lot, because many others thought themselves well suited. This meeting was set for the last month o f winter at Klakka-Orm’s homestead in Forsaeludal. Thorkel Silver had a dream on the night before the meeting, and told his wife Signy that he thought he was riding down through Vatnsdal on a red horse, and he hardly seemed to be touching the ground, “and I interpret this to mean that some­ thing red is burning ahead, and this bodes well for my honour.” Signy said that she thought otherwise - “ this seems to me to be an evil dream;” and said that the horse was called Nightmare and a mare is a man’s fetch; she said also that red can be seen if things are to turn out bloody, “ and it may be that you will be killed at the meeting if you intend to win the godord, because there are enough people who would begrudge you this.” Thorkel acted as if he had not heard this, and prepared himself well for his jour­ ney as regards clothing and weapons, for he was a very showy fellow; and he arrived at the last moment. Thorgrim arrived early in the day and sat on the high seat next to Orm; he had never acknowledged that he was the father of Thorkel Scratcher. Thorkel was play­ ing on the floor with other children and was both big and strong and a very hand­ some youth. He stopped in front of Thorgrim and gazed at him for a very long time and at the small axe which he was holding. Thorgrim asked why this slave-woman's son was staring at him as he was. Thorkel said that it was no great thrill for him even if he was looking at him. Thorgrim asked, “What are you prepared to do, Scratcher, firstly in return for my giving you the axe, because I see that you like it very much; and also in return for my acknowledging kinship with you?” Thorkel asked him to name his terms. Thorgrim said, “You must bury the axe in Silver’s head, so that he never gets the Vatnsdal godord; it seems to me that you would then have shown yourself worthy of Vatnsdal kinship.” Thorkel said that he would do this. Thorgrim instructed him that he should behave as badly as possible with the other boys. Silver always sat with his chin in his hand, and his legs crossed. Thorkel was to rush off into the mud, and then hurry back inside and brush against Silver’s clothing and see whether he became angry. They now discussed the godord and reached no agreement; everyone wanted his

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

57

own way. The lots were then placed in a small cloth and it was always Silver’s lot which came up, because o f his magic powers. Thorgrim then went off and met Thorkel Scratcher in the doorway with the boys. Thorgrim said, “ I now want you to pay for the axe.” Thorkel said. 'T long to own the axe, and I will now pay for it in full, though you should not expect it to be done in the way that you would wish.” Thorgrim replied, “ Other things than just wares will now be accepted as pay­ ment.” Thorkel said, “ Do you want me to kill Silver now?” “Yes,” said Thorgrim. Silver’s lot had secured the godord. Thorkel Scratcher came into the main room and brushed past Silver and bumped into his foot; and Silver kicked him away and called him a slave-woman's son. Thorkel leapt up onto the seat right by him. and buried the axe in his head, and Thorkel Silver died instantly, and Thorkel said that he had not had to do too much to acquire the axe. Thorgrim said that the boy had been sorely harassed, “ and he has not been able to stand it; he has now shown himself to be very much a Vatnsdal man, and I will now acknowledge that I am your father.” Thorgrim then took over the godord and was called the Godi of Karnsa. A settle­ ment was agreed for the killing of Silver because his sons were young. Thorkel went home to Karnsa with his father and asked permission to go abroad and find out how things would turn out if he met up with his kinsman Earl Sigurd, son o f Hlodver. Thorgrim said that he should have whatever he wanted.I I ^ There was a Norwegian called Bjorn who owned a ship which was ready for % v sea. Thorkel Scratcher went abroad with him. They arrived in the Orkney Islands. At that time Sigurd was earl in the islands. Bjorn was known to the earl and asked him to offer hospitality to Thorkel and himself, and said that he was a man of good family, very worthy, and far superior to Icelandic men. The earl said that he would take them in and asked about Thorkel’s kinsfolk; Thorkel told him who he was but the earl paid little attention. The earl then made them welcome. Thorkel seemed stubborn in the eyes of the earl’s men; he never left his place unless the earl went somewhere and he was very faithful to him. Once, in the spring, the earl’s men set off from the hall for the games, but the earl remained behind with a few men and said, “You arc more single-minded than most other men, Thorkel, in that you do not go off to the games; now what was it that you said to me about your kinsfolk?” Thorkel spoke of his family, and the earl took this in and said, “ You must be re­ lated to me, but you are very slow in letting this be known.” The earl’s respect for him grew, and during the following summer he went raid­ ing and asked Thorkel whether he wanted to go with him. He replied that he would like to go with him if this was the earl’s wish.

58

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

They raided far and wide later that summer. Once> when they made an attack in Scotland and returned to their ships, the earl asked how many men were missing. This was then looked into and Thorkel alone was missing; he had been on the earl’s ship. The earl’s men said that such a lazy lout was no loss. The earl asked them to go at once and look for him; and so they did. They found Thorkel by an oak tree in a forest clearing; two men were attacking him and four others lay dead by him. When the earl’s men arrived» Thorkel’s attackers fled. The earl asked what had de­ layed him. Thorkel said, “ I have heard you say that men should run from ship to shore; but never that one should run back to the ships in such a way that each man abandons the next.” The earl replied, "You speak the truth, kinsman, and henceforth this is how things will be; anyone running away from the standard on land shall have no share o f the spoils.” The earl asked whether the men who lay dead beside him were natives or his own men. Thorkel said that they were natives. He said that he had gone past a castle, “and at the place where 1 was passing some stones fell from the walls, and inside there I found a sizeable store of treasure; and the men in the castle saw this and attacked me and our fight finished up in the way that you can see.” Then, in front of his men, the earl commended Thorkel’s bravery. He then asked how much treasure there was. Thorkel said that it was worth twenty tnarks of silver. The earl said that Thorkel and no-one else should have it all. Thorkel said that the earl should have it all, including his own share. The earl then said that they should both have it, and this treasure was not shared out. The earl held Thorkel in much esteem because of that exploit. He was with the earl for two winters, and then Thorkel felt a longing to go to Iceland and told the earl this. He replied, “ I believe that you will be a source of honour to your kinsfolk.” He was made a retainer of the earl, and the earl gave him a gold-inlaid axe and fine clothing and said that he should remain his friend. The earl gave him a trading ship along with whatever cargo he might chose. The earl sent a gold ring weighing half a mark to Thorgrim to pay for Nereid's freedom. As a gesture of kinship he sent to Nereid a complete and splendid woman's outfit. He then set sail and his journey went well. He brought his ship into Hunavatnsos. Thorgrim the Godi of Karnsa rode to the ship and greeted his son warmly and invited him to stay with him, and Thorkel accepted. Thorgrim granted Nereid her freedom just as the earl had requested. A little later Thorgrim fell sick and died and, in accordance with the law, his legitimate sons inherited his estate. Thororm was the brother of Klakka-Orm, father of Thorgrim, and father of Thorkel. Thororm went to meet Thorkel and invited him to his homestead; and he accepted the invitation. Thorkel was an agreeable and good-humoured man.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

59

/ | . /| i Thore was a man called Thorgils who lived at Svinavatn; he had a wife and they had four sons, of whom two are mentioned by name - Thorvald and Orm. The brother of Thorgils had a son called Glaedir; his mother was the sister of Gudmund the Powerful of Modruvellir. Glaedir was a flamboyant individual, a chatterbox, a dimwit and a great blusterer. Father and son, Thorgils and Thorvald, went to Klakka-Orm to ask for the hand of Sigrid, his daughter. This was well re­ ceived, and the wedding feast was fixed for the Winter Nights in Porsaeludal. There were few men at home and much work to do, both searching for sheep and pigs on the mountain, and in taking care of many another task. Thorkel offered to go up the mountain with the workmen. Orm said that he would like him to. They then set off, and made slow progress because the beasts were shy. No-one searched more energeticallv than Thorkel. The swine seemed especially difficult to deal with. Thor­ kel was tireless in his efforts, and always volunteered for those tasks which other people thought were the worst. When they were getting the food ready, Thorkel said, "Would it not be a good idea for us to have some piglet to eat?” Thorkel took one and prepared it for the table. They were all agreed that Thorkel was a help to them in everything. They returned home. There was a man called Avaldi who was with Klakka-Orm; he was the son of Ingiald. He was the farm manager and Hild his wife worked indoors; she was the daughter of Eyvind the Proud. Shortly before the wedding was to take place, Glaedir came from the east fjords and heard all the news and the plans. Glaedir also said that he heard other news - “and that is the mountain journey o f Thorkel Scratcher - how he was chosen for herding the swine.” He said that this was right and proper for a slave-woman’s son, and said that he had killed a piglet which had only the previous night drunk from the teat and lain beside the boar - “ because he felt cold like any other bitch.” Thorgils said, "That is a foolish joke which you have made; Thorkel is said to have behaved in the most proper way, both there and elsewhere.” "It seems to me that this has turned out shamefully for him,” said Glaedir. Men arrived for the wedding. Then Thorkel said to Orm , his foster-father, “ 1 will offer hospitality to people and be on hand for any work or arrangements.” Orm said that he would gladly accept this offer. Thorkel organised the feast splen­ didly. Orm and his men sat on the high seat, and Thorgils and his followers sat oppo­ site on the lower bench. Thorhall saw to the guests attentively and dealt with them with all due deference. The Svinadal folk laughed at him a good deal and said that the slave’s son was now grand enough. Thorkel said that such hospitality would lx' more courte­ ously rewarded with good humour and a cheery word rather than ridicule or abuse. Glaedir said that he had done many great deeds, “ and well may you boast might­ ily of the fact; it was but a short time ago that you killed the piglet which had sucked the teat for only one night - that is just your kind o f job.” 3

The Com plete S a ga s o f Icelanders IV

60

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Thorkel answered, “ My great deeds are few, Glaedir, and yet they amount to more than yours; you have no right to talk like that.” Glaedir laughed at Thorkel in front o f Thorvald and said that he was the dabbest of hands at food preparation. Thorvald said that Glaedir spoke unwisely. And in the evening men went to bed. In the morning Thorkel went into an outside shed and sharpened the axe Jarlsnaut (Earl’s Gift) and then went to the porch. Glaedir was there taking a bath. At that moment men walked past him with a meat trough. Then Glaedir said to Thorkel, “You must have been at your farmwork this morn­ ing, and we shall now enjoy your pig; and make sure that we are the ones who get the fattest bits; that is suitable work for the slave-woman’s son.” “Would it not be right to chop at the head first,” said Thorkel, “and choose the pieces for yourself? I have never known you to be so greedy that you find it difficult to stuff yourself full.” They were to ride home from the feast that day. Thorgils asked whether breakfast was ready. Thorkel said that it would be ready when it was cooked, and that this would not take long. He went out by the workmen’s entrance and in by another door and took up his axe which stood by the door. And when Glaedir walked out, Thorkel followed after him and hacked at his head, and Glaedir met his death straightaway. Thorkel ran to the northerly door, because people were blocking the one to the south. There was food everywhere in the house. Thorgils had plenty o f men with him, and they rushed all over the house, determined that Thorkel should not escape and intending to lay hands on him. Thorkel jumped among the benches. There was a narrow passageway through the house, and there were lockable bed closets, and from any one of these a man could jump into the passageway. Thorkel looked to­ wards where women sat donning their head-dresses, and ran to where Hild was. She asked him why he was in such a hurry. Thorkel told her what had happened. She told him to go into the passage right by where she was, and in this way he made his escape. Thorgils said, “ Let’s head for where the women are because it seemed to me that the man ran in that direction.” Hild picked up an axe and said that none of them would take it from her. Thorgils believed that Thorkel must still be there, and told his men to carry a protective wad of clothing against the women. They did so, but Thorkel was not found. Thorgils now saw that all this had been no more than a trick and delaying device, and he and his men then went outside, and when they did so they thought that they glimpsed a man down by the river. Thorgils ordered his men to search there, and this was done, but he was not found. Thorkel knew that there was a cave by the riv­ er which is now called Krofluhellir (Scratcher’s Cave), and he hid there. Thororm and Klakka-Orm looked tor a settlement. Thorgils would not accept compensation, and they could not weaken his resolve; he and his men declared that

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

61

there must he blood revenge tor the killing of Glaedir. Thororm led the bride­ groom's men away from the farm, all the time seeking a settlement Init not finding one, and they parted on these terms. Over the winter Thorkel was variously at Karnsa with his brothers or with other kinsmen, because everyone wanted to offer him some help and liked the idea that he would stay and grow to manhood in the district, so that no outsiders would set­ tle there and lord it over them. Then the Yatnsdal people went to seek help tor him from Thordis the Prophetess, who lived at Spakonufell. She was a worthy woman and wise in many ways. They asked her for protection and help in Thorkel’s case, and said that a great deal depended on her coming up with some plan. She said that she would. Thorgils went to meet Gudmund the Powerful and said that he above all was duty bound to take up the case on behalf o f his kinsman, “but I will back you up.” Gudmund said, “ This case does not seem to me to be that easy, because I think that Thorkel will grow to be a great man, with many a kinsman supporting him, and 1 have been told that what Thorkel did was not without provocation. You pre­ pare the case now and I will take it on this summer at the Thing." During the spring Thorgils prepared the case for the Althing. The Vatnsdal people were thick on the ground, and so were their opponents. Thorgils rode to the Thing with a large troop of men. Thorkel also rode there with his kinsmen. Thordis the Prophetess rode with them, and had a booth for herself and her men. Gudmund then took up the case. The Vatnsdal men offered settlement terms, but Gudmund and his men would accept nothing short o f outlawry. Thororm met with Thordis and discussed the matter with her, because she was very wise and could see into the future and was thus chosen to act in maior cases. She then said, “Thorkel must come here to my booth and we will see what hap­ pens.” Thorkel did so. Thordis said to Thororm, “ Go and offer terms to Gudmund, and suggest that I arbitrate the case.” Thorkel gave Thordis two hundred of silver. Thororm made the suggestion that Thordis should decide the case, but Gudmund refused and said that he had no wish to accept monetary compensation. Thordis said, “ I cannot say that I am obliged to Gudmund.” She then said to Thorkel, “Go now in my black cloak and carry in your hand the staff which is called Hognud; would you dare to go among Gudmund’s men dressed in this way?” He said that at her bidding he would dare to do this: “ Let us risk it, then. You shall go to Gudmund and strike him three times on his left cheek with the staff; it does not seem to me that you are due for an early death, and I think that this may work.” Thorkel came among Gudmund's men and no one saw him. lie approached Gudmund and was able to bring about what he had been told to do.

62

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Now the prosecution o f the suit .was held up, and the case was delayed. Thorgils said, “Why is the case not proceeding?” Gudmund said that it would soon proceed, but it did not, and the delay was such that the case became null and void for prosecution. Thordis met the Vatnsdal men and asked them to go to the court and then offer money as compensation for the man, “ and it may be that they will accept it, and thus bring the case to a close.” This they did; they went to the court, met Gudmund, and offered terms and monetary compensation. Gudmund answered, “ I do not know what you are willing to offer but I place much store on the fact that in this case the person who was killed had by his own words made himself no longer inviolable.” They said that they wished to make the offer for his sake, and they asked him to stipulate the amount. When he realised how the case stood, and that it could not be prosecuted in law, then he accepted self-judgement from Thororm - he could stipulate whatever sum he wished, but banishment abroad and outlawry in the region were excluded. They agreed with a handshake to drop the case. Then Thordis sent Thorkel to Gudmund a second time to have the staff strike his right cheek; and he saw to this. Then Gud­ mund recovered his memory and thought it strange that it had ever left him. Gudmund stipulated a hundred of silver for the killing o f Glaedir, and the coun­ ter-charge collapsed and Thororm and Thordis paid over all the money, and, fully reconciled, they parted company. Thorkel went home to Spakonufell with Thordis. Thorgils said to Gudmund, “Why did you change your mind so suddenly about the case today?” Gudmund replied, “ Because I could not think of a single word to say, and there­ fore I dried up; but it may be that I was pulling on a rope against a strong man.” They then went home from the Thing. A JB The Vatnsdal people did everything possible to honour Thorkel Scratcher. “ v w They found him a wife; and assigned the godord to him, because Surt and Hogni the sons of Ingolf were then eleven and fifteen years old and could not re­ ceive their confirmation as chieftains from Thorkel; and Hofsland was bought for him; and so Thorkel became leader of the Vatnsdal people. Ottar’s men spread out in the north of the region but no attention was paid to this. Hallfred and Galti, the sons of Ottur, went north and some of his other chil­ dren. Hallfred often visited Beard-Avaldi’s homestead and talked with his daughter who was called Kolfinna. (iris Saemingsson married this woman but there were ru­ mours about her and Hallfred, as is told in his saga. Once, when he came to Iceland - he was then a seaman - and (iris was at the assembly. Hallfred made his way to where Kolfinna was in a shieling, and slept with her there. And when Gris found out about this, he was extremely angry, and at once Hallfred went abroad that same summer.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

63

At an autumn meeting in Vatnsdal there were many men present, and men put tented root’s on their booths because they would be there for two nights. Thorkel had the largest and most crowded booth. Heard-Avaldi and his son Ilermund shared a booth. And whilst Haiti Ottarsson was seeing to his affairs, he met Hermund who recalled the offences which Hallfred had committed against him and his men, and rushed at Haiti and killed him and then returned to his father in the booth. And when Thorkel heard of the killing, he sprang to his feet along with his followers and wanted to avenge it. Hild, the mother of Hermund, stood in the doorway and said, "It would be a better idea, Thorkel, not to rush off so quickly; and it cannot have been in your mind, when we met previously, that you would kill my son in my presence.” Thorkel replied, "More things have now come to pass than we then expected; leave the booth now, because if you do so you will then not see your son killed be­ fore your eyes.” She now understood, in fact, that what he said was meant to help Hermund and this ruse seemed to her both quick-witted and brave. She then took off her head­ dress and decked out Hermund in it, and took his place on the bench so that no more women than were expected to went outside. Thorkel told the women to make haste and hustled them on, saying, “ Don’t stand about in this way. because the woman’s ordeal is quite bad enough even if she doesn’t see or hear the man killed.” They wanted to rush in and kill Hermund straightaway. Thorkel then went to the doorway of the booth and said, “ See how it befits us not to kill men of our own region and thingmen; let us be reconciled instead.” Terms were sought between them and they worked towards a settlement with which both sides were well satisfied, and the amounts of compensation paid were so large that those accepting them were properly honoured. Thorkel resolved this case in an honourable way and all were very pleased. All disputes in the region were re­ ferred to him because, apart from Thorstein Ingimundarson, he seemed to be the most gifted of the Vatnsdal people. Around this time Bishop Frederick, and Thorvald Kodransson, called the T v Far-traveller, came out to Iceland. Right after this another skip arrived, and on board were two berserks, both of them named Hauk. They were unpopular with men because they ordered them to give up their women or their wealth, or else challenged them to a duel. They howled like dogs and gnawed the ends of their shields and walked barefoot on burning coals. The bishop and Thorvald went around preaching the new religion, offering people a faith different from the one previously followed here. They stayed the first winter at Hilja. 'The Icelanders shunned this new-fangled faith which the bishop and his followers promoted. Kodran and his wife accepted the faith and were baptised at the outset. O laf at Haukagil was so old that he lay in bed and drank from a horn. During autumn, at the time of the Winter Nights, he invited his friends to join

64

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

him, especially Thorkel his kinsman. The bishop and Thorvald were present. Thorkel was the only one to give them a decent welcome, and let them be alone together in the house because they were of the other faith. On the first evening of the feast the approaching berserks were observed and people were very apprehensive about them. Thorkel asked the bishop if he could suggest any way in which the berserks might meet their death. The bishop urged them to accept the faith and allow themselves to be baptised, and said that he would deal with these wicked ruffians “with your help.” Thorkel said, “ Everything would be better if you were to show the people a sign.” “ Have three fires kindled on the floor in the hall” ; this was done. Then the bishop blessed the fires. “Now the benches must be packed with the most courageous men carrying great cudgels because steel will not cut into them, and thus will the berserks be beaten to death.” When the two Hauks arrived, they went inside, and walked through the first fire and then the second and they were severely burned and became very frightened of the fiery heat and wanted at Once to make for the benches. They were then beaten to death and carried up along the ravine which has since been called Haukagil. The bishop now felt that he had fulfilled his bargain with Thorkel, so that he would accept the new faith and allow himself to be baptised. Thorkel said that he had no wish to accept any religion other than the one which “Thorstein Ingimundarson and Thorir my foster-father held to; they believed in the One who made the sun and ruled all things.” The Bishop answered, “I offer to you the same faith, but with the difference that you will believe in one God, Father, Son and Holy Spirit, and have yourself baptised in water in His name.” It seemed to Thorkel very peculiar to have to bathe himself in water, and he said that he did not want to undergo this conversion just yet, but said that he thought it would be a good thing, “ and this change of faith will go from strength to strength here in this land. My kinsman O laf the farmer is an old man; he will accept the new faith, and all the others who wish to, but I will bide my time.” Then O laf was baptised and died in his white baptismal vestments, and more men were baptised at that same feast. Thorkel was baptised, as were all the Yatnsdal people, when Christianity was officially adopted in Iceland. Thorkel was a great chieftain; he had a church built on his farm and kept his faith well. /I

Two brothers, Fostolf and Throttolf, settled at Engihlid in Langidal; they / were formidable figures. They took in a man to protect him and wanted to hide him at Kjol, a short distance from Reykjavellir, while they went to the assem­ bly, where they would bring his case. Two other brothers settled at Moberg in Langidal and they were called Hunrod and Ulfhedin, the sons of Vefrod Aevarsson the Old. Ulfhedin was the more popular of the two. There was a man called Thorolf, called Flay-godi, who was with the brothers. Ulf-

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VATNSDAL

65

hedin was a great friend of I Xteller-Starri, and men say that, when Thorarin the Evil challenged Starri to a duel, I'lthedin accompanied him to the duelling place; and on that journey the weather turned foul, and they believed it was a witch’s storm. There was a man called hard who was called the Peevish; he also went with them. They asked him to call off the had weather, because he had the wisdom of a wizard. He asked them to join hands and make a circle; he then went round backwards three times, spoke in Irish, and bade them all say “ ves” out loud - and this they did. He then waved a kerchief at the mountain and the weather relented. Throttolf and lostolf went to the assembly, as was said earlier, and their charge was meanwhile back in Thiofadal, believing that less money would need to be paid out if he himself was not present. 1lunrod and Thorolf Play-godi also rode to the assembly. A short wav from Reykiavellir some horses bolted from them, and they searched far and wide and did not find them. They saw a man a short distance away from them, and believed that he was up to no good and that he must have taken their horses. The> did not stop to ask but rushed at him and killed him. They then rode to the assembly and reported this to the brothers Throttolf and Fostolf. They were extremely displeased and demanded compensation, and said that they had made a settlement with the kinsmen on the man’s behalf - they had made peace, and then paid over the money for him. Hunrod said that he thought other pay­ ments were more pressing, and with that they rode from the assembly. The brothers purchased land at Kolkumvrar at a place called Holt. There was a man called Thortinn, a kinsman of theirs, who lived at Breidabolstad in Vatnsdal. He hast a journey to make to Skagastrond, and it so happened that Ulfhedin was heading in that direction, and with him was Thorolf Play-godi. When they arrived at the Breidavad ford by Blanda, Thorfinn and the brothers Fostolf and Throttolf were riding some little way behind. Fostolf and his brother said that they were pleased to meet up with Ulfhedin “because those brothers killed our man this summer and we will ride after them." Thorfinn said, “ I will not ride after them,” and he did not. Fostolf and Throttolf then rode on hard after the brothers. Thorolf Play-godi noticed this, and said, “ Let us ride on fast; the brothers are on our trail.” "No, said Ulfhedin, “ I won’t do that because they would then accuse me o f run­ ning away.” Thorolf jumped out into the river on horseback, but the brothers attacked Ulf­ hedin and he was left lying there afterwards. Then the brothers rode back and told Thorfinn what had happened. Me said that they had dealt shamefully with a good man, and he returned home to Vatnsdal. Ulfhedin was fatally wounded. Hunrod went to collect his brother, and carried him home, and Ulfhedin asked his brother to settle this affair after his death he said that no revenge would be granted him, “ because I now recall the earlier journey, and I know that none of those on that journey have died of sickness.” Ulfhedin then died, but Hunrod did not behave as if he wanted a settlement and

66

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

prepared the case for the Althing. Thorfinn offered a settlement and compensation, but Hunrod said that he would accept nothing except the outlawry o f Fostolf and Throttolf; and this came to pass, and then he rode from the Thing. The brothers made a great fortification at Holt in Kolkumyrar and it was then very difficult for Hunrod to attack them. There was a freed slave called Skum who had accumulated money and grown wealthy. Hunrod spent it for him, and Skum went abroad, came to Norway and then travelled north to Trondheim. He acquired great wealth and stayed there; he became a rich man for the second time. Hunrod spent all his own money as well as Skum’s, so that he ended up virtually penniless. He went to meet Thorkel the Vatnsdal godi and told him o f his problem. Thorkel said, “ It was bad advice to follow, not to accept compensation for your brother, when he told you earlier that nothing else would be right for you; and now you have neither money nor revenge. However, because you have come to my home to ask for advice, then I will go with you and seek a settlement.” Thorkel then met the brothers and asked whether they wished to settle with Hunrod if the chance arose; they reacted coolly to this and said that it was hardly any better to make a settlement now than when one had been offered to him earlier. Thorkel said, “You have a clear choice facing you - go abroad, as was stipulated earlier, or I will not advise you further.” They said that his advice was well worth paying heed to, “for the last thing that we want is to have you against us.” They then went abroad and arrived in Trondheim. Then Throttolf said, “ It is not as it should be that Hunrod, a good man, should have become penniless, mostly on our account, while his slave Skum grows as rich as Njord.” Then they went and killed him, and seized all his money and sent it to Hunrod. A little later Throttolf travelled to Iceland and went to meet with Thorkel Scratcher and told him to seek a settlement between them and Hunrod. Thorkel said that he would. He then went to meet Hunrod, and through his wisdom and good will he brought about a full settlement, so that both sides were happy with what he had decreed. Thorkel grew old and when he lay in his final illness, he summoned his friends, kinsmen and thingmen. Thorkel then said, “ I wish to make it known to you that I have contracted a sickness, and it seems to me likely that it will result in the parting of our ways. You have had faith in my foresight and shown me respect and obedience; accept my thanks for this.” With that he died and this was a great sorrow to his thingmen, and all men of the region, because he seemed - as was indeed the case - a great regional leader, and a man blessed with great luck, and the man most like the old Vatnsdal men such as Thorstein and Ingimund. However, Thorkel surpassed them in that he was a man o f the true faith, and loved Clod, and prepared himself for his death in a Christian way. And with that we make an end of the saga o f the people of Vatnsdal. Translated by ANDREW WAWN

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH W

r it t e n m id

-1 3 t h

H eiðarvíga

century

saga

The Saga of the Slayings on the Heath is translated from the text given in íslendinga sogur. Only mst over half of the saga itself is actually preserved, in the vellum manuscript Stockholm, No. IS 4to. Its first 12 leaves were lost in afire in Copenhagen early in the 18th centun. The copyist n as instructed to write up what he remembered o f the saga (see his in­ troduction below1with the help of a word list he had previously compiled of unusual terms and expressions from the vellum. His comments on the retelling are included here in paren­ theses. Even where the actual preserved text is concerned, and not merely the summary, the Saga of the taxings on the Heath shows few signs of literary artistry. Yet its effect on the reader can be all the greater for its lack of refinement. The grim comments of men confront­ ing one another in mortal conflict speak for themselves. The events it relates were apparent­ ly widely known in 12th- and 14th-century Iceland. It mis also known as f/ieSaga of Killer-Styr, a> the principal character in the first part is the heavy-handed chieftain Styr of west Iceland, who prided himself on how many men he had killed without ever making re­ dress. S't\r's eventual slaying is followed by a long series of attempts at revenge and counterrevenge, culminating in a major battle in the Icelandic highlands which leaves dozens of men slain.

Summary deperditi illius Fragmenti membranacei Historia* Styrianiv, conscriptum primo Hatnia* Anno M 1 X .C X X IX , deinde vero notis qualibuscunque et appendice Histor­ ico aliquanto auctius redditum Anno M D C C X X X Lectori Salutem. [The contents o f the lost vellum fragment o f Styr’s saga, first written in Copenhagen in 1729, later reiopioil in

ITto

with .1 mnnl>«.r who said they would glad­ ly serve such a daring leader. They rode off and declared their responsibility for the killing (the places where they spent the night are mentioned in the saga. There were four o f them (as I recall) and one in Ljarskogar). They arrived back at Hraun, each pleased with the con­ duct of the other, and the berserks felt that Styr was both a good and daring leader. He was no less feared than before, and his enemies felt there was little to be gained in attacking him. The winter passed. Styr had a full-grown daughter named Asdis. Leiknir (Halli, according to Chapter 16 o f the Saga o f the People o f Eyri), the younger o f the berserks, began to spend long hours talking with her or playing chess. People began talking of it, and news of it reached Styr. He said it was nothing serious and pretended not to notice it, although he saw clearly enough what was going on. Some time later Styr had a talk with the berserks and asked them if they were sat­ isfied with his treatment of them. They replied positively, and said that he was a suitable leader for them. After this reply Styr asked whether they had thought of settling down and getting married. Leiknir replied that this was not so far from his thoughts, and Styr asked him where his affections lay. Leiknir answered that he would need Styr’s consent. Styr answered that, though the two were not o f equal standing, he himself was pleased with him and Leiknir-might do even more to please him. Styr also asked Halli whether he had his eye on any woman (thus in the saga), and he replied that such was in fact the case. Styr asked who it was, and Halli said that Vermund would have to answer his proposal, and that with Styr’s help it could be accomplished. Styr said nothing to dissuade him, and their conversation came to an end. A short time later Leiknir brought the matter up again. Styr replied, “Your character is much to my liking, but you must remember that you have no wealth to contribute yourself.” Leiknir replied, “Although I’m a man of no property, I may be able to perform various tasks for you that no one else has the strength for, and in that manner make up for my lack of wealth. And Til be useful to you afterwards as well, along with my brother Halli, as you have many opponents and need the help of men you can de­ pend upon. In exchange, you’ll provide me with a place to live.” Styr said it was true enough that their prowess was a great support to him and he was ready to set them a test beforehand. The berserks felt that their prospects looked anything but dim. The following spring (985) Styr rode to visit Snorri at Helgafell, with whom he was on very friendly terms at the time. Snorri followed him part of the way home and they spent the entire day talking together. No one else knew what they spoke of or what Styr’s business was with Snorri. The berserks became quite insistent about their wedding plans, especially Leiknir. Styr told Leiknir that he must carry out some trial of worth before that could hap­

73

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

pen. Leiknir said he was more than ready to do so and asked what Styr had in mind. Styr said, “ There is a lava field near my farmhouse that is rough and difficult to ride across. It has often occurred to me to have a road cleared across it, hut 1 have lacked the men to do the work. Now I am going to ask you to do it.” Leiknir said he felt this would not be much of a problem if he might call upon his brother Halli tor help, and Styr said that would be up to him to deal with Halli. The berserks began clearing a way across the lava in the evening and were at work all through the night. They moved large boulders aside, where necessary, and in places filled in holes with large rocks and evened out the surface, as is still visible today. They worked in a berserk fit. By morning they had finished, and a greater feat is hardly known. The road will remain, with the signs o f the work it now bears, as long as the land remains. They were then to make an enclosure, which they were to have completed before breakfast time. While they were working on this, Styr had a hot bath prepared for them when they had completed this final enclosure. The next morning Leiknir was to be married. Where the bathhouse was there was a large trapdoor in the floor and one window through which the water was poured in. The house was sunk into the ground: the door was of stout planks and the entire bathhouse made o f new timber and very sturdily constructed. There were steps up to the doors. That morning, while they were working on the last enclosure. Styr had Asdis dress herself in her finest clothing, and forbade her to warn the berserks o f what he was planning. Before they had finished the work she walked from the house and circled the spot where the berserks were working. Leiknir called to her and asked where she was going, but she did not answer. He then recited the following verse (this is the verse as it is in the Saga o f the People o f Eyri and as 1 remember it was thus, but whether the verse which follows in the Saga o f the People o f Eyri was also there or not 1 do not remember):

l .1 Where are you going, Gerd o f the forearm’s fire, walking past so elegantly? Never lie to me, linen-decked one, for I have never seen you dressed in such splendour, walking from the house this winter, wise goddess o f table-games.

Gerd (goddess) o f the forearm's fire (gold): woman

goddess of table-games: woman

When they had finished the job Styr came to meet them and thanked them with words of high praise for their work. He told them he had prepared a bath for them, as they had completed a great teat that pleased him greatly and would be remem­ bered forever. To begin with I lalli was doubtful about taking the bath and asked 1 This verse is also found in the Saga o f the People o f Eyri (v. 23), where it is attributed to Halli.

74

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

whether any others would be accompanying them. Styr answered that it was hardly suitable for others to take a bath along with such powerful men as they were, and l.eiknir wanted to do as Styr wished. They took a seat in the bathhouse, the trap­ door was closed and boulders were set on top. The door was also closed and boul­ ders placed to hold it securely. A wet ox hide was spread on the steps. The bathhouse was heated until extremely hot and, after the berserks had sat in­ side a short time, Styr had boiling hot water brought straightaway and poured in through the window. The berserks realised that something was awry and began try­ ing to break out of the bathhouse by tearing up the trapdoor. Leiknir collapsed in­ side the bath but Haiti managed to make his way out. He missed his footing on the steps, however, and fell on the ox hide. Styr was there waiting for him with his axe raised and brought it down on his neck, killing him. After having done this deed, Styr had two two-year-old bulls caught and killed, as people of the time believed that by so doing there would be no attempts at redress. News of this spread and people spoke critically of the killing (according to the saga). Shortly afterwards (985) Styr married his daughter to Snorri the (iodi and this con­ nection made him more secure against his enemies.

5

Styr became so ambitious and reckless that most people stood in great fear of him. He killed men without offering any compensation and most people had to put up with whatever he wished, because no one was able to bring him to justice. He had many powerful men, both friends and in-laws, to back him up, and as a re­ sult there were few who dared to attempt to bring action against him. Styr had accused a man named Einar (as I recall) o f several offences, and had the courts award him a large sum in compensation. This man owned the islands Akureyjar in Breidafjord and Styr laid claim to the islands. No one protested and Einar lied his farm and went into hiding, spending the summer here and there amongst the islands of Breidafjord. The following winter he went to the Myrar district, where Thorhalli at Jorvi and another farmer nearby at larngerdarstadir u > l recall) took turns giving him shelter through the winter. The following spring he intended to move south to Borgarfjord and set out with one or two farmhands and a few pack horses. Styr had got word of this and, accom­ panied by a few men, rode off and found out where they had spent the night. He rode after them from the farm districts towards the heath until, from the top of a small rise, he saw men ahead. When they noticed they were being followed, they left the public road. Because they were travelling with pack horses, however, while the others were not and rode quickly, the distance between them soon narrowed. Einar then sent his farmhands on ahead, thinking Styr and his men would follow them, but Styr recognised him and turned aside to pursue him. They met where the land was marshy and difficult for the horses to make their way. Styr asked what was the meaning of his actions, moving from one district to another, and why he had been hiding from him. Einar answered that most people knew how aggressive and hot-headed Styr was, and that he had taken the lives of

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

75

many men whom he disliked less. Styr said Einar had confirmed his guilt by these actions and that he had cause enough to kill him and had come to do just that. Einar jumped down trom his horse and tried to run away from Styr, hut the go­ ing was difficult because of the wet marshland and he soon fell. He was out­ numbered by his pursuers and the result o f the encounter was that Styr killed him, buried the body and then declared responsibility for the killing. Afterwards, Styr spoke a verse (where he says he has now killed thirty-three men (most likely, or thirty-six. Al­ though, as I remember, it was the former which was in the saga.) without having paid compensation

for them,

and so it proved to be in this case as well.).

Styr claimed that both Thorhalli and the other farmer, who sheltered Einar, were guilty of an offence against him. Many men intervened in order to find a peaceful solution to this dispute and the second farmer paid Styr compensation. Because Styr felt that Thorhalli was more to blame than the other, he demanded o f him higher compensation. They reached the agreement that Thorhalli was to pro­ vide Stvr and his followers with board and lodging whenever he chose to spend the night there, whether he was heading out or returning and no matter how many fol­ lowers he had with him. Thorhalli agreed to this, as he saw little point in pitting his strength against Styr's. This situation lasted for some time, with Styr feeling he had done them a favour by sparing their lives.

6

One autumn it happened that the sheep rounded up from the summer pastures in the highlands were fewer than usual, despite careful searching. The losses were blamed on outlaws, or even one or more o f the residents o f the district them­ selves, but the question was never resolved. Styr was the leader in the district and he and other larger farmers decreed that each farmer should use a mark for his live­ stock and show it to his neighbours. One time that following summer Styr was expected at the farm Jorvi. A certain ram raised and fed on the farm used to graze in the home fields and hayfteltis un­ marked in the summer, as he stayed always near the farm and never grazed with the other sheep. He teased the women servants and often spoiled their milk, and they suggested that the farmer have him slaughtered to provide Styr with a good meal, as the ram was very fat. Everyone thought this a convenient solution, including the farmer's wife, who i ,., I r the saga), lying down to sleep themselves and giving the horses a chance to rest. Snorri’s companions considered it unwise to lie down there in the meadow only a short distance from the farms» but Snorri assured them no harm would come of it. They rested there until past noon and met a single shep­ herd. Snorri told him to bear the men of Borgarfjord greetings from Snorri the Godi and tell them they had made it easier for him on this journey than the last one. They then rode west over the mountains and each man returned to his home» pleased with the results. To turn to what was happening at Thonstein’s farm. His wife came home from the shieling that same Sunday morning only a short while after Snorri and his men had left» intending to bring her husband and sons some clean shirts. Her two young daughters accompanied her. When they reached the wall of the hayfield they dismounted and she told them to wait there until she returned. As she approached the farmhouse she saw the evidence of what had happened. When she had identi­ fied the bodies lying there slain she turned away and mounted her horse again im­ mediately» without telling the girls what she had learned at home. They asked why she had returned so quickly, but she replied only that for her task she needed no more time than that. They rode to the nearby farm Kelda (as I recall thi> was the name, rather than Kluka or Laek) as quickly as possible where she found a cleric who was a kinsman of hers named Eldjarn (as I recall)» and told him of the events. He gathered men together at once and went to the farm to examine the bodies and sent mes­ sages to the neighbouring farms. The word spread quickly throughout Borgarfiord and they lost no time seeking out Snorri’s track. They rode at top speed west across Hvitarsida, following the route they thought him most likely to have taken, but failed to catch him. They were very disgruntled at having let him escape, not the least after they learned that he had rested that day in their own meadows. Snorri, they felt, had proved too cunning for them. After that they adopted a law saying that each man was obliged to check his lands for the culprit if there was a slaying in the district. The ensuing winter passed and the time for the Althing approached. The men of Borgartjord prepared their case and the litigants were anything but slackers (accord­ ing to the saga). The Case was presented at the Althing (l013, or according to the Saga o f the P e o p le o i h y n iotw). Many wanted to assist Kleppjarn, both kinsmen and friends, but Snorri answered for all of his men and was willing to pay compensation. The judge­ ment proclaimed that the slaying of Styr should be evened out against the slaying of Thorstein, with Thorstein's sons to receive an additional three hundreds of silver (as I recall). Snorri paid the fines for all his men. Four of them (as I recall) were to be ex­ iled for three years. Snorri paid the compensation at the same Thing, and the others who had been sentenced went abroad that same summer. The matter was thus con­ cluded for the time being.

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS O N THE HEATH

B

A man named Cilldmuild ((iiiilniuiul

91 wa:> the son

l Solnuunl. This Solimmcl

was the son

o f Eilif and lived at Asbjarnarnes before his son Gudm und. His daughter Thurid Gyda, Gud-

mund’s sister, was married to Thorstein Ingimundarson o f H o f in Vatnsdal. Their son Ingolf the Fair had a daughter named lorunn who was married to Asgeir the Scatterbrain, the father o f Kalf and Hretna, who was mart ted to Kjartan Olalsson, see the Sago ol the People o f Voinxlal and the llook ol Settlements, pp. 93 and 96. In Ch. 20, the Saga o f the People o f Laxardal says that Gudmund married

Thurid. the daughter ot CMat Peacock. Their sons were Hall, Bardi, Stein and Steingrim and their daughters Olot and Gudrun. I hund was a verv proud and strong-willed woman, as becomes evident

lived at Asbjarnarnes on Vatnsnes. (iudnuind had been among the bravest of men, but had grown old when this saga took place. Hall was the oldest of his three sons, bardi the Is called Killer Bardi in the Hook ol Settlements, p. % , and in the Saga o f the People ot W n ih .U l i the second and the third Steingrim. Hall, who spent most of his time on merchant voyages, was a wise man and a decent fellow. At this point in the story, the summer following the slaying o f Thorstein, Hall was in Norwav as usual. The Harekssons were in Bergen (as l recall) and heard o f the presence of Kolskegg who, as mentioned earlier, had accompanied Snorri when Thorstein was slain. When the Harekssons learned he was in the town they sought him out, to take vengeance on him for the slaying o f Thorstein. He was also con­ nected to Snorri by marriage (as l recall). Kolskegg sought to flee and they managed to lay hands on his possessions, but not the man himself. This was in the spring i iui4'. As he was now without money and needed to escape, he sought a passage everywhere he could but without success. He met Hall and asked his help, com­ plaining of his difficulties and the poor treatment he had received. Hall gave him his own ship and some trading goods and he escaped and sailed to England (as I re­ call). Hall started looking for a passage to Iceland himself but without success. He went to Trondheim where he met a man called Thorgils who had once been his partner although the two had since gone their separate ways. Hall asked him for a passage, but met with a reluctant response. Hall said that he had expected a more honourable response to his request from Thorgils, as earlier when they were part­ ners they had agreed that neither would turn the other away (according to the saga) if he were ever to need his help. Thorgils let himself be convinced to offer him pas­ sage, though only on the condition that Hall purchase a half-share in the ship from him, which he did. The Harekssons learned that Hall had helped Kolskegg to escape and had himself obtained passage with Thorgils. They saw that they had lost their prey and turned on Hall. Thorgils and Hall were late getting ready to sail, and as soon as a favour­ able wind came up they set out and reached an island near Trondheim called Tosna, where they remained at anchor several days, awaiting a favourable wind. A farmer of small stature lived on the island who was a dim-witted wretch. On the island he had a fine forest and when Hall and Thorgils’ sailors went ashore and cut them­ selves timber he was not at all pleased and complained. When the Harekssons were informed that Hall and his companions were aboard later m this stor\.)

4

The Complete S agas o f Icelanders IV

92

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

their ship near the island they took a small boat and eight o f them rowed from their own ship to the far side of the island one night. They spoke to the farmer to ask whether the merchants were a tough lot» and whether the captain was usually aboard ship. The farmer answered readily that they were ill-behaved and had done great damage to his forest» but that Hall had forbidden them to do so and for this reason he thought most highly of him. They pretended to have a secret message to give to Hall and made a bargain with the farmer to pay him half a mark of silver if he could bring Hall to them alone. Although the farmer suspected they were up to no good, their money was tempting, so he accepted and promised to do as they asked. He then approached Hall and praised his decency in refusing to let the men ruin his forest. He said he wished to reward him by allowing him to cut as much timber as he chose from the best part of the forest, and asked him to come along with him. Hall was not excited by the idea at first, but was eventually convinced by the fine words of the farmer to follow him into one of the finest groves in the forest. They had not stood there long before the farmer left, leaving Hall by himself, on the pretext that he had something urgent to see to. Once the farmer had left, the Harekssons all jumped out from their ambush and attacked Hall at once, without wasting words, so he had no chance to defend himself. Having slain him, they cov­ ered his body and rowed away at once. Hall’s crew began to wonder when he failed to return and asked the farmer where he had parted with him. The farmer contended that Hall had left him in the forest. They did not believe him, took hold of him and forced him to tell the truth. He then showed them where he had last parted with Hall. When they found Hall there dead they buried him and immediately hanged the farmer on the same spot. The Harekssons now felt they had managed to accomplish something in the way of revenge and as quickly as they could headed south along the coast of Norway and as far as Denmark. Late in the summer their ship was completely wrecked off the coast of Jutland with no survivors.

Y / Jj When Thorgils saw that it would be difficult to find the killers he took custoJ r T dy of Hall’s property and set sail as soon as a favourable wind rose. That sum­ mer they were beset by strong headwinds and had a long and difficult passage. They reached harbour in Vopnafjord in the East Fjords around the Winter Nights and Thorgils arranged accommodation for his men on nearby farms over the winter, urging them to make sure and reveal nothing of Hall's death. He was a prudent man who did nothing hastily. The following summer (1015) he took Hall’s money with him to the Thing. No one had yet heard of the events. Hall's father Gudmund was attending the Thing and one day near the end of the session Thorgils went up to the Law Rock and relat­ ed the entire story of Hall's slaying and his crew bore witness to his story. He had Hall's money with him and wished to deliver himself of it. The news caused Gud­ mund such sorrow that he returned to his booth at once and took to his bed, but

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

93

his son Bardi spoke on his behalf. He asked Thorgils why he had concealed this for such a long time. Thorgils said the matter had appeared likely to cause trouble enough even though he had not spoken of it earlier» because such men were in­ volved. Besides, he had wanted to wait until others had brought true news of the events. Bardi said he had acted wisely, "and you have behaved well and honourably in this matter," (according to the saga) and suggested he keep the money belonging to Hall which he had brought with him. Thorgils refused flatly and wanted nothing of it, saying that they themselves might well end up in need of their money before the matter was concluded. Bardi then suggested that he take half and so it was settled. W hen Gudmund returned home from the Thing his wife Thurid asked him for news of the Thing. He sighed heavily and spoke a verse telling o f the death of their son, to which she replied with another. Gudmund was so stricken with grief that he lived no more than a month after that. On one instance that autumn Bardi took the seat which Hall previously used to occupy when he was at home, sitting at the head of his brothers. His mother en­ tered and upon seeing this gave him a hard slap on the face and ordered him to crawl down off that seat at once and never to dare to sit in Hall's seat while he was still unavenged. Bardi replied that so it would be. That autumn people everywhere learned of Hall's slaying and of the drowning o f the Harekssons and it looked to many as if that would complicate the issue a great deal. Thorgils sold his ship to his crew members and ended his merchant voyages. He settled on a farm in Borgarfiord although Thorstein Gislason's supporters expressed some hostility towards him (according to the saga). He made a point o f speaking to them and claimed they had nothing to blame him for (according to the saga). Nothing much came of this at the time. Next, to go back to Bardi, who considered how to obtain redress, and felt it diffi­ cult to proceed to seek revenge. His foster-father, who was named Thorarin (vide the Book o f Settlements, p. 95, for his parents. His sister, Thordis Thorvaldsdottir, was married to Halldor, the son o f Snorri the Godi and it is thus hardly surprising that Snorri should have supported the men o f Vididal in the heath-slayings. But there is no possibility that the Thorarin the Wise, godi in the Laxardal valley, who is mentioned in the Saga o f the Confederates, could be the same man because o f the difference in age (he would be too old if this Thorarin and the other are to be one and the same) and family. In that saga he is said to be the son o f Ospak Hoskuldsson (and Hoskuld the son o f Koll o f the Dales) and Thorgerd the daughter o f Egil Skallagrimsson, which does not agree with The Saga o f the People o f Laxardal, as Hoskuld did not have a son called Ospak but Olaf, called the Peacock. Which would be well and good except that in The Saga o f the People o f Laxardal there is no mention o f a son o f O la f s called Thorarin, nor any kinsmen o f his except Thorarin, the son o f Bard Hoskuldsson. This could fit in well enough and also in view o f the fact that he is described there as a contemporary o f Hermund Illugason and Gellir. Thus the genealogy is wrong, as is the reference to him as a godi in the Laxardal valley, and thus strange that

94

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

in the Saga o f the Confederates he lives in the north in Vididal in the Hunavatn district.), was a man o f wisdom and foresight, and lived at Laekjamot in Vididal. The time of the Althing approached the following summer. On his way to the as­ sembly ( 1 0 1 6 ) Bardi met up with his foster-father and asked him for advice on how to proceed with the case. Thorarin said, “ You have a very difficult case on your hands, and you will need to be patient because there are a lot of people equally closely related” (according to the saga).

He advised him to ask Harek for compensation on behalf of his sons at the next Althing. Even if he should fail to obtain compensation, Bardi should not let this de­ ter him, if he wished to follow Thorarin's advice, as everyone would give him credit for doing so. Bardi lodged his request for compensation at the Althing. Harek, who was not a man of words (according to the saga), had retired from farming and turned over all his wealth to his brother Kleppjarn. He answered that he no longer had any means at his disposal and could thus pay no compensation. He referred the question to his kinsmen, and Bardi received no further answer in this instance and returned home with things standing thus. The following summer ( 1017) Bardi once more sought Thorarin's advice. He an­ swered that Bardi should do the same as he had done the previous summer, saying that he would need to be patient and it would become clearer where they should turn the third summer, if Thorarin's premonition should prove right. A lot of men were still equally closely related (according to the saga). This Bardi did, making his request before the Althing concluded, saying, “ As people know, we are in considerable difficulties (according to the saga), as we have been told truthfully that my brother Hall has lost his life (according to the saga). We sought compensation from Harek, the father of his slayers, this past summer but received no satisfaction (according to the saga) and most people will feel that we have come off badly at your hands (according to the saga). We now repeat the request, if you should know of a better answer.” Harek was not at hand, being hindered by old age (according to the saga), but each of those others who were there at the Althing looked to someone else to reply, and everything went the same way as it had the previous summer. All those attend­ ing the assembly, however, praised the restraint with which the case was pur­ sued. A man named Gish (this could have been the Gisli who was thrashed by Grettir and is told o f in Chapter 58 o f the Saga o f Grettiry who is said to be the son o f Thorstein Gislason whom Snorri the

the son of Thorstein (as I recall), had spent most of his time on trad­ ing voyages. He was a big talker (according to the saga) and rash in his speech. He sailed to Iceland that autumn, went to Borgarfjord and stayed with his relatives there and learned o f these events. Before he rode to the Althing the third summer, Bardi rode to the farm of Thor­ arin at Laekjamot and asked how he should now proceed with the case. Thorarin Godi had killed),

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

95

answered that he should request compensation as before, hut this would he the last time he would advise Bardi to do so. He said that the man whom he had been awaiting had now arrived, and he was Gisli. "Gisli has been described to me (according u> ihe saga) as a man who loses no time in saying his mind, is provocative (there was no other possible reading), and ambitious (t.e. alwavs reads tot a tight, according to the saga). I have a feeling he’ll produce some an­ swer that will make it easier to proceed with the case afterwards.” Bardi said he was not at all eager to request compensation from them yet again, but would do so all the same, as Thorarin’s advice would be for the best. A man called Narfi, a close kinsman of Thorstein Gislason’s family, was an espe­ cially evil and violent man, of great strength, dishonest and in every way a trouble­ maker. He got along very poorly with everyone, but especially with his kinsmen. He beat them if he failed to obtain what he wished and took from them whatever he could. He had been in various areas of the country and was everywhere dissatisfied. Thorarin told Bardi to bring this fellow back north with him from the Althing, if it were at all possible, and said it would lead to results. Bardi arrived at the Althing doits), which Gisli and several o f his kinsmen from Borgartlord were also attending. One day near the middle o f the session Bardi ap­ proached the Law Rock and spoke: “ Such are my circumstances (according to the saga), that I have twice requested compensation for the slaying of my brother Hall. I was prompted by necessity (ac­ cording to the saga) but in both cases little attention was given to my request. Now it appears to me that there is hope of some solution from you, Gisli, so that I will no longer have to hang about with an unresolved case. Most people will agree, as well, that we have been anything but aggressive in our suit, and thus all the more reason for you to respond well.” No one answered before Gisli, who spoke, leaning forward on his spear shaft: “We shall have a reply to offer you, since you raise this question (according to the saga) and have directed it clearly to me, although I feel hardly involved in the case (accord­ ing t the >agai. latst summer in England I came to a place called Thufustein (or some­ thing stem i. There I sat on the market square with some silver in my hands. Beside me lay a purse containing seven marks of silver. Several irresponsible men (according to the saga) rode through the square and one of them did me a bad turn (according to the saga), stuck his spear through my purse, slid it up along the shaft and rode off with it. I saw no more of it. You can seek payment there for your brother, for I look upon such payment as I do that silver (according to the saga), something thrown to the wind (according to the saga). No other payment will we be contributing there” (accord­ ing to the saga). F.id Skeggjason spoke: “ One should warn even a dim-witted troll if he sits naked by a tire (according to the saga). This is a poor and ill-advised reply to men of such stature as are involved here.”1 1Shelston

has been suggested as a possibility.

96

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Gisli answered, “ You prove the truth of the saying, ‘the fool is busy in everyone’s business but his own’ (impossible to read it any other way). One would only expect you to take the part of your kinsman as you have here, (as I recall. The (iislasons would appear from the saga to have been connected by marriage at least to Illugi the Black if not to Eid. Illugi was married to Ingibjorg, the granddaughter o f Skeggi o f Midfjord, who was Eid's niece, see the Book o f Settlements, pp. 52 and 88 and Chapter 4 o f The Saga o f the People o f LaxardaL, which makes it not sur­ prising that Gisli would find Eid’s support required. I do not recall there being any genealogies o f Gest or the men o f Borgarfjord in this saga, but they would have come near the beginning as is the custom

and throw accusations at Eid.” Eid then replied, “ I’ve no wish to stand here exchanging insults with you” (accord­ ing to the saga). Bardi’s words had met with the approval of many men and the retort was felt a very harsh one for such a moderate request. in sagas and thus been in the portion which is lost.)

A young widow named Helga lived in the Dales district (as I recall) in the west. A w A man named Grim (as I recall), from Eyjafjord, asked for her hand. The wo­ man was related to Kleppjarn. The man was betrothed to the woman when he at­ tended the Althing and the date for the wedding set for that autumn, a fortnight before the beginning of winter (as I recall). Bardi came to Kleppjarn’s camp one day and there they discussed the marriage settlement (according to the saga). While there, Bardi saw Narfi and soon struck up a conversation with him. He invited him to re­ turn home with him and Narfi accepted. When Bardi returned home from the A l­ thing he spoke to Thorarin and told him how his affairs had turned out, saying that he felt things did not look at all promising. Thorarin said, “Things have turned out as I wished; what has been accomplished through patience is that wise men are now of the same opinion as we are (according to the saga), and it is now an easier task than before to see where we should turn for revenge.” Bardi said he would leave things to Thorarin. There was a man called Thord, from Masstadir in Vatnsdal, accompanying Bardi to the Althing that summer. He owned two horses which were completely white except for their ears which were black. He felt the horses to be such a treasure that he would not exchange them for any others. Thord had suffered the loss of both his horses (according to the saga). Narfi remained at Laekjamot, where Thorarin received him with open arms, and Narfi felt highly pleased. ■ A man named Thorolf, who lived at Sleggjulaek in Borgarfjord, had reached an advanced age when this story takes place. He had been the staunchest of fighters in his youth. He and his wife always disagreed and held opposite opinions. She was a great talker but only moderately wise (according to the saga). Thorolf kept a number of good weapons, which he had scarcely touched since his fighting days ended. A while later Thorarin approached Narfi to ask him whether he was on good terms with his kinsmen. He answered that there was little friendship between them. “Would you like to make a bargain with me?” (according to the saga) Thorarin

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

97

asked. “ I’m told that your kinsman Thorolf owns a line sword. II' you can get hold o f it for me I’ll give you a handsome stallion and his mares.” Narti was more than willing to agree, and Thorolf handed over to him a large knife which he was to use to solicit the help o f T horolf s wife. “ I’m told that the weapons bring victory to the wielder (.m olding to the viga). You won’t fail to lie in any way that seems fit, as to why you seek the weapons.” Narfi told him to rest easy, and gladly agreed to the bargain. He then set out at a run south across the heath. He arrived at Hvitarsida in the evening and stayed the night at the farm Veggir, where a kinsman o f his lived (as I uvallt. He asked him tor the loan of a weapon, saying that a Norwegian from Oxnadal in the north las l recall) had challenged him to a duel because of a woman both wanted. It was a fortnight until the day o f the summons and he had found no weapon. He also told a plausible story about his dwelling places on the way. His kinsman answered that this was certain to be nothing but a lie, and he would get no weapons from him. Narfi was greatly displeased at this, and ran over to the farm of Thorolf, who owned the sword, and told him of his situation (according to the '.ig.ii and the same stor> of his dwelling places that he had told on the previous farm. He was given a lukewarm reception (according to the saga). He asked Thorolf to lend him a weapon and said he would never have more need of it than now. Thorolf re­ plied that it was hardly his concern that Narfi made himself enemies, and he could look after his love affairs himself - Thorolf was not about to lend him his sword. Narti then went to Thorolf s wife, explained his situation to her and gave her the knife. She accepted it and thought it indeed a thing of value, then hurried to her husband and began to pour a stream of abuse over him, saying that he should be ashamed to fail his kinsmen in dire trouble - "and what does an old fart like you need with such a fine weapon, when you can hardly get about any more?” (according tu du- saga . It lies there rusting at the bottom of a chest, she said, o f little use any­ more. He replied as before, that he was not so fond of Narti that he intended to let him have his weapons. He suspected that no one had done anything to him at all (accord­ ing to the saga*. She then went and broke open the chest holding the sword, took it and handed it over to Narti, who promptly hurried back northwards and gave it to Thorarin. Thorarin said he had done his task well and told him to take the horses and head up north tor awhile, to avoid meeting up with his kinsmen (.molding to the sac«». Narfi was well pleased with the gift. He left, taking the horses with him, and is now out o f the story. Three men ot tiisli’s family (as I uiall. rather than tom) shared together the task of mowing hay in a meadow along the Hvita which was to be fully mowed when a cer­ tain time had passed after the Althing (the slaving' on the heath look place, .molding to this saga, in the autumn of tots). That year the novel change occurred in the northern re­ gions of Vatnsdal and Vididal that no gatherings were held (so worn that no other read ing was possible). A ship had made land at Blonduos that summer. Its captain, who was named Einar (as I recall), had a horse kept hobbled there.

98

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

On the farm Kleifar on the bank of the river Blanda lived a man named Halldor (as I recall)» who was not much of a farmer. The horse belonging to the ship's captain disappeared that autumn and he reported it to Hoskuld» the godi at Hoskuldsstadir. Hoskuld was a decent and just man. (There is also mention o f another man, the son ofT h or dis (my recollection must be right since Kormak's Saga mentions this Thordis o f Spakonufell on Skagastrond. Her husband was Thorolf and she was a powerful magician. She is also mentioned in the Saga o f the People o f Vatnsdal for her magical powers.) the prophetess (spákona) at Spakonufell (as I recall), rather than Thordis herself (here the story came to a halt).)

[Here concludes Jon Olafsson's retelling of the saga. The remaining fragment of the vel­ lum manuscript picks up from approximately the same place where Jon left off] . . . two days. Halldor discovered the horses were missing, went looking for them, and found them in what seemed to him a sorry state. He sought out Thorarin and, losing his temper, struck him, causing a bloody wound that was severe but not fatal. The attack was reported to Hoskuld and Eilif, who sought compensation for their thingman. This Halldor failed to offer and no settlement was reached. The matter was left at this for the time being. That summer Bardi and his brothers had plenty of work to see to, and it had J V r gone well as it was now better manned than earlier. When much of the sum­ mer had passed and only seven weeks remained until winter, Bardi went to see his foster-father Thorarin at Laekjamot. They were always talking together but other people knew little o f what passed between them. “A gathering is being held," Thorarin said, “on the site between Hop and Hunavatn known as Thingeyrar. It was my doing that until now no gatherings have been held here. You should attend and put your friends to the test, for I expect that a great many men will attend, after such a long interval; there will be great numbers of people. I expect your foster-brother Halldor will attend. Ask him to go with you and support you, if you have a mind to travel to another district to avenge your brother.” On a farm called Bakki, east o f Hunavatn, lived a woman named Thordis who was called Gefn, a widow. Her farm was run by a man called Odd, who was a man of some consequence. Though he was neither wealthy nor of good family he was well-known. “You shall ask him to accompany you and he can answer for himself.” In the district there was a place known as kolgumyrar where there were a num­ ber of farms, one of which was Medalheim. The farmer there was called Thorgisl and was a nephew of (lefnar-Odd. He was both a staunch fellow and a good poet, well-off and a man of consequence. “Ask him to go with you.” There was a farm called Burfell, east of Halsar between the lake Svinavatn and the river Blanda. The farmer there was named Eirik, and called the Cautious. He was a poet and a man to be reckoned with.

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

99

“You shall ask him to accompany you." In Langadal there was a farm called Audolfsstadir and the farmer was called Audolt. He was a decent fellow and a powerful figure. His brother was Thorvald, who is not mentioned in connection with the foray. I le lived on a farm known in Slettadal, which is up beyond Svinavatn. There were two farms of the same name there. He was the strongest of men in the north of the country. "You're not to ask him to accompany you on your journey, because of his tem­ per.” On a farm called Svinavatn there lived a man named Sumarlidi, called Boomer, a rich man held in high respect. His grandson Thorljot, the foster-son of Boomer, lived there at home with him and was a capable man. “Ask him to accompany you.” On the farm Asnumdargnup, between Vatn and Vididal, lived a man named Eyjolf. “ Seek him out and ask him to go with you; he is a friend of mine. I don’t ex­ pect,” he said, "that anyone will give much thought to what you’re up to, if you do this at the gathering and seek their support in the case there. Say that they are not obliged to go with you unless you come to each of them the following Saturday, when five weeks remain until the beginning o f winter. You shall not take along with you anyone of them who is not ready then, because you cannot be sure o f him. You are to choose these men to accompany you rather than others from the district, be­ cause they are all closely connected with each other. All of them are well-off, and their families no less than they themselves, and will prove o f no less support, and they are the most valiant of all the men here in Vididal and all o f our region. My best friends are likely to be the most supportive o f you. “ There's a great difference between having decent and courageous followers along with you or untried men of no family who have tew resources if difficulties arise. Your own household members and neighbours, both relatives and in-laws, are certain to accompany you as well. Evjolf, your brother-in-law from Borg, is a coura­ geous and decent fellow.” On the tarm Thernumyri in Vesturhop lived two brothers, Thorodd and Thorgisl Hermundarson. They were Bardi’s nephews, owned plenty of livestock and were al­ ways courageous and spoiling for a fight. “They are certain to accompany you.” With that the three brothers were chosen to make the journey. Two brothers who lived with Bardi are yet to be named, one was called O laf and the other Dag. They were Bardi’s cousins and had grown up there with Gudmund. “They are certain to go with you.” Two other men are yet to be named. One was a man named (iris, who was called Koll-Gris, and was born at Asbjarnarnes; he was a skilled carpenter and the farm foreman. He had been well-inclined toward them for a long time. The other was named Thord and called the fox. He was the foster-son of Thurid and Gudmund. They adopted him as a little child out of poverty and brought him up. He was now

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

100

a full-grown and capable man, and people say there was nothing he could not ac­ complish, either in word or deed. They loved him deeply and valued him more than he was worth. “ He is certain to make the journey with you.” Now all the men who were to make the journey with Bardi have been mentioned. Having spoken thus they parted. I

^

On the Lord’s Day Bardi arrived at Laekjamot, and rode from there to the gathering. A great number o f people had gathered by the time he arrived, and the mood was festive; people had been longing for entertainment as there had been no get-togethers for a long time. No one took any special notice if men did a lot of talking together at this gathering. The foster-brothers, Halldor and Bardi, struck up a conversation. Bardi asked whether Halldor was prepared to travel with him to another district that autumn. Halldor said - “that it will hardly be thought very manly on my part when I say I am not ready to do so. But I have made all my preparations to leave on a trading voyage, and 1 have twice been on the point of leaving. I would rather, if I might have things my way, offer you my help, which will be o f more use if you are in need of it later, and also because 1 think there are many men better suited for the journey I suspect you have in mind.” Bardi accepted his explanation and said he would think him no less his friend for it. “ But I want to ask something o f you,” Halldor said. “This summer I had a dis­ agreement with a man called Thorarin, and he received a bloody wound from my attack. He himself is hardly of any importance, but the men seeking compensation on his behalf, and whose thingman he is, are men to be reckoned with. It wouldn't be right for me to refuse compensation to Eilif and Hoskuld and I want you to ar­ range a settlement on my behalf. I can’t bring myself to do so, as I’ve already re­ fused once to make them compensation.” Bardi went at once to Hoskuld and Eilif and broached the subject with them on Halldor’s behalf. They arranged to meet and make a settlement four weeks before the beginning of winter at Thorarin’s farm at Klif. Next Bardi approached Gefnar-Odd and asked him to accompany him on a jour­ ney south to Borgarfjord. Odd lost no time in agreeing to his request, and added, “and I would have been prepared to make that journey if you had asked me one or two winters earlier.” Bardi next went to Odd’s cousin Thorgisl and put the same question to him. He answered, “ You can hardly be said to have asked sooner than you could be ex­ pected to, and I shall go if you wish.” He approached Arngrim, Audolf s foster-father, and asked if he would accompa­ ny him. Arngrim answered, “ I’m ready whenever you are.” He made the same request of all those who were mentioned earlier, and all of them responded well.

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HF.ATH

101

Bardi then said, “ You have responded well and honourably to my request. I shall come to you on Saturday, five weeks before the beginning o f winter. If I tail to do so, you are in no way obliged to accompany me.” Soon after men headed home from the gathering. Bardi met with his fosterfather Thorarin and told him what had passed between him and Halldor. Thorarin expressed his approval and said they would manage the journey without him “ and he may well stand you in good stead yet. The reason I did not let anyone know of the journey earlier was so that there would be little chance of news of it reaching the district o f the men of Borgarfjord beforehand.” At mid-afternoon on the Friday when six weeks remained of summer Bardi’s J O farmhands returned home, having completed practically all the haying. Bardi and his brothers were outdoors when the workers came home and greeted them warmly. They were carrying their tools along with them and Thord Fox trailed his scythe along the ground behind him. “See how the Fox is dragging his tail behind him now,” Bardi said. “ It may well be," Thord said, “that I drag my tail behind me, lifting it little if at all, but I have noticed you dragging your tail for some time now before avenging your brother Hall.” Bardi repaid him not a single word, and the men went in to eat. The brothers were soon finished eating and left the table directly. Bardi ap­ proached Thord Fox, to speak to him and give him his working instructions for that afternoon and the following day, Saturday. There were forty stooks o f hay as yet uncollected at Asbjarnarnes and Bardi asked him to gather them up and bring them home during the remainder of that day. “Tomorrow, though, you shall go and catch our lead wether called Fleygir, be­ cause the wethers have left the mountain pastures and have come into the home meadows.” He sent him after Fleygir because he was harder to catch than the other wethers and quicker. "And tomorrow you are also to fetch the five-year-old ox we own grazing in Ambattardal, slaughter it and take all the meat and offal south to Borg this same Saturday. 'I his is quite a task, but if you fail to complete it, you’ll see who carries his tail higher afterwards.” Thord answered him by saying he had often heard him make big threats without breaking out in a sweat. That evening Bardi and his brother rode to Laekjamot, where Bardi and Thorarin spent the evening talking together. To turn to Thord, now, and how his tasks were proceeding. He went and colJ y F lected the hay standing out on Vidines, but when he returned to the farm the shepherd was preparing to drive the sheep out to Bjorg and Thord had to use the same horse he had been using to collect the hay that afternoon, lie found the flock of wethers he had been sent after, but could not catch his wether until he had

102

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

reached the Hop estuary. He put an end to the wether and took the meat and offal home with him. By that time his horse dropped from exhaustion, so he saddled an­ other and galloped straight over to the valley, without heeding whether it was day or night. He arrived there and found the ox early the next morning, killed it, butch­ ered and prepared the carcass, tied it up on the back of his horse and set off on his way back. When he came home he unsaddled the horse. He sought the carcass of the wether, but when he returned one leg of the ox was missing. Thord had few good words to say of this. A man admitted having taken it and told him not to dare speak of it, unless he were looking for a beating; so Thord took the remains of the carcass and went south to Borg, as he had been instructed. He handed over the carcasses to Olof, Bardi’s sister, and her nurse who bore the same name. She was a wise woman and had raised Bardi and all of Gudmund’s sons. She was called jOlof] Kjannok, and the two women were distinguished in this way. Olof, Bardi’s nurse, was a wise woman who often saw clearly many things to come. She thought warmly of Gudmund’s sons, and was well versed in folklore and ancient customs. ^ /N To turn to the conversation which took place between foster-father and son, Thorarin and Bardi, before the latter departed; they conversed about many things. It was early Saturday morning and he was to go to meet up with the others who were to travel with him. When he was ready to depart, two white horses were led forth, each of them with dark ears. These were the horses Thord o f Breidavad owned, which had disappeared that summer at the Thing. Thorarin then said, “ Here are Thord’s horses. Go and hand them over to him and do not accept any reward for it. It wouldn’t be right, as it was I who caused their disappearance and they have been in my custody. There were hardly any signs that the horses had been used. 1 had them brought here because 1 felt it more fitting to inquire as to their whereabouts than as to some nags. I have often sent men south to Borgarfjord this past summer to inquire about them. It seemed to me a suitable reason for the trip and I don’t expect anyone will have given it much thought. I have just sent a man south once more, and he’ll return tomorrow and tell us news o f the district.” There was trading on Hvitarvellir at that time, and ships had sailed in from the sea only a short while before. Bardi then rode off and when he came to the farm at Bakki, where Thordis A lived, a horse was saddled and waiting, with a shield nearby. He and his fol­ lowing rode with a thunder o f hooves into the havlield across a hard plain. Outside were a man and woman, who proved to be Thordis and Odd. She was washing his hair, and had not yet completed the job, as his head was still full of froth. As soon as he saw Bardi he sprang to his feet and greeted him with a laugh. Bardi returned his greeting and asked the woman to finish her work and wash him properly. The man allowed her to do so, then made himself ready and set off with Bardi.

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

103

They crossed the river Blanda to Breidavad and presented Tliord witli his horses. It should he added that at this same time Thorgisl Arason had gone north to Kyjat]ord in the past week, to he married at Thvera, and he was expected to return again the following week. Thord was very pleased to receive the horses and offered to reward them with good geldings in return. Bardi said he wished no reward for this, and said he had Been so instructed hv the man who had recovered the horses for him. “ I’ll look for your help, friend,” he said, “when I have need o f it.” Bardi rode up Langadal and when they crossed the plains approaching Audolfs farm they saw a man riding down the havlield toward them. They recognised Arngrim. who was to he their companion, and he joined up with them. They then crossed over to the western hank of the Blanda and arrived at the farm o f Eirik the Cautious, at the site where the morning milking o f the sheep was carried out, be­ tween noon and breakfast time. They met a shepherd and asked whether Eirik was at home. The man replied that he rode off at sunrise - "and we don't know where he has gone to.” "Where do you think it most likely that he would have gone?” they asked, think­ ing he would have run off, not wanting to go along. But in fact Eirik had not run away. They then saw two men riding down along Svinavatn. They had a good view from the farm and soon recognised Eirik the Cau­ tious and Thorliot, Boomer's foster-son. They met up with them at the stream Laxa, which flows from Lake Svinavatn. They greeted each other warmly, then rode on until they came to Thorgisl’s farm Medalheim. After exchanging warm greetings, they continued on their way until they had almost reached the river Gljufra. Then Bardi said some of them should go to the farm Asmundargnup to meet up with Eyjolf Oddsson. “There's a man riding,” he said, “ at no leisurely pace, from the farm north and down along the river. I expect,” he said, "that this will be Eyjolf. It’s my guess that he will reach the ford by the same time we do, so let’s ride on.” They did as he said and soon saw a man at the ford. They recognised Eyjolf, met up with him and greeted him warmly, then continued on their way until they reached the farm Ask in Vididal. There three men wearing brightly coloured cloth­ ing rode towards Bardi and his companions, and the two groups soon met up, as they were riding towards one another. Two of the men in the group were Bardi’s nephews, named Lambkar and Hun, who were accompanied by another man from Yatnsdal. All three of them had come west to Iceland and to Vididal. Their father (iudbrand and mother (iudrun lived farther down Vididal at the farm which has since been called Gudbrandsstadir. Bardi and his nephews were very pleased to meet up and exchanged news with each other. Bardi told them o f his journey and where he was going. Ilis nephews were both eighteen years ol age at the time and had been abroad lor a year. They were strong and handsome men, physically skilled, and would have been regarded as highly capable even if they had reached the age of full maturity. After discussing it between themselves, they declared that they wished to go along on the journey,

104

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

while their companion proceeded to Vatnsdal. Bardi then rode to Laekjamot, where he told his foster-father how things had turned out. “Go home to Asbjarnarnes now and tomorrow I’ll come to you, along with my son Thorberg, and accompany you part of the way when you set out.” O O

Bcirdi anc* companions then went home to spend the night at his farm. The following morning Koll-Gris prepared them a meal. According to the custom of the time food was placed on the wooden platters before the men> as there were no dishes then. Something unusual happened: three servings* intended for three men, had disappeared. He went and reported this to Bardi, who said, “ Lay the platters and say nothing of this to anyone else.” Thurid said that her sons should not be served breakfast, but that she intended to serve them. Koll-Gris brought forth platters, a platter for each man, upon which his food was served. Thurid then went in along the hall and placed a portion before each of the brothers, which turned out to be the shoulder of the ox, split into three pieces. Steingrim spoke, saying, “ You've carved these portions generously, mother, al­ though you’re not usually one to serve food so eagerly. This is completely out of proportion, and you must have nearly lost your wits.” She answered, “There’s nothing strange about it, and you needn't be surprised, as your brother Hall was carved up into larger pieces without me hearing you mention that it was anything strange.” Along with the portions of meat she placed a stone for each of them. When they asked what this was supposed to mean, she answered, “What you have been swal­ lowing, brothers, has done you no more good than these stones, since you haven't dared to avenge your brother Hall, such a man as he was. You are far from the like of your kinsmen, who were worthy men, who would never have put up with such shame and disgrace as you have lived under for a long time now, and many people have condemned you for.” She strode up and down the floor screeching in anger and spoke a verse: 3. Soon Bardi will bear the brunt o f battle-fishers’ scorn. Wielder o f wound-dealer, your kinsmen will deem you a failure, unless with suds o f red you soak their scalps, those holders o f snakes’ beds. M en will heed my words.

battle-fishers: warriors wound-dealer: sword; its wielder: warrior suds: i.e. blood snake's bed: gold; its holders: men

At this they shoved the tables away, upsetting them with everything on them, went out to their horses and quickly made ready for the journey. It was the Lord's

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

105

Day and five weeks remained until the beginning of winter. They mounted their horses and rode out of the hayfield. The brothers then saw that their mother Thurid had mounted the horse known as “ Plough-boy” and taken her servant along as companion. His name is not men­ tioned but it is said that he was slow-witted. At this Bardi said, “ This doesn’t look well at all, if she intends to go along. We can well do without her. We ll have to find some way to go about unseating her.” He called over his followers O laf and Dag. “ You," he said, “ are to ride back and meet her, greet her both politely and pleas­ antly and then proceed as I tell you. Say that it is fitting that she should join us on our journey. Tell the servant to make sure he serves her well, and support her on her horse, and continue thus until you come to the brook Faxalaek, which runs from the lake Yesturhopsvatn to the river Vididalsa. A broad track runs down to the stream from the north and up out of it again. There you are to loosen the girth o f her saddle. Dag will do it on the pretext of tightening it as you approach the stream, and then give her a push so that she will fall into the water, along with her servant. You are then to take the horse.” They rode off towards Thurid and greeted her well. “ It would have to be you who come to meet me,” she said, “ rather than my sons doing me the honour.” “ It was they who asked us to do so,” they replied. Thurid said, T have come along on this journey because 1 suspect that there will be less chance of letting great deeds go undone for a lack of urging, as it will be needed.” The two claimed that her presence would mean a definite improvement, and they rode onwards until they reached Faxalaek. Dag then spoke, saying, “This man who is attending you is a bit dim-witted, Thurid, and hasn’t tightened your girth properly enough. It’s a shame to have such a servant assisting a valiant woman.” “ Then tighten the girth better yourself,” Thurid said, “and serve me from now on.” He took the woman’s horse and loosened the girth and pushed them both off in the stream Faxalaek, as they had been told to do. Thurid was in no danger of being hurt, and managed to crawl up out of the stream. O laf and Dag rode off, taking the horse with them, while she walked home with her farmhand that evening, anything but pleased with the outcome of her journey. and h's group continued on their way until there was only a short distance left to Borg. Several men then approached them, and it turned out that among them were Thorarin the (iodi, Bardi s foster-lather, along with his son Thorberg. They struck up a conversation at once, with foster-father and son ex­ changing comments. “That’s a sword of some size you have there at your side, foster-father,” said Bardi. “ Haven’t you seen me hear this sword before, a man as observant and with as

106

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

good a memory as you?” replied Thorarin. “And so it is - because I haven’t borne it before now. We’ll exchange swords. I’ll take the one you are carrying.” They made the exchange. Bardi then asked where he had got it. Thorarin told him of the entire course of events, what had passed between Lying-Torfi and him­ self and how he had tricked him into obtaining the weapon for him. “ My son Thorberg, however, has another weapon, which belongs to Thorbjorn, while the one you're holding belongs to Thorgaut. It seemed to me only fitting that their own weapons should put an end to their pride and pretension. That was my purpose in carrying out the plan, and to help you at the same time to be avenged for the insult they have caused you and your kinsmen. I want to ask you now to fol­ low my advice well, since I am out to gain your honour.” They then rode into the hayfield at Borg to Eyjolf, brother-in-law to the brothers. Two horses were ready and waiting outside the door when Bardi rode up. On one o f them provisions had been loaded which were intended to feed them on their journey, as testified to by the newly slaughtered meat which Bardi had sent. Olof, their sister, and Kjannok, Bardi’s nurse, had prepared their provisions. Eyjolf then mounted his horse and was ready to set out across the hayfield. A woman came out o f the house and called to Bardi, saying that he should come back to the entrance­ way, as she had a matter to discuss with him. It was Olof, his sister, and Bardi told the others to ride on ahead and said he would not be long. He turned back to the entrance to the farmhouse and asked what it was she wanted. She asked him to dis­ mount and come to speak with his nurse. He did as he was asked and entered the farmhouse. Croaking sounds came from the old woman further inside the house, where she lay in her bed. “Who is it approaching?” she asked. He answered, “ It is Bardi. What is it you want o f me, mother?” “ Come in here,” she said. “It’s good that you’re here. I was asleep now, but I’ve been awake all night preparing your provisions, along with your sister. Come over here closer,” she said, “ I want to pass my hands over you.” Bardi did as she said, for he cared deeply for her. She placed her hands on the top o f his head, and felt his body from all sides, all the way down to his toes. Bardi spoke: “What is it you find there, feeling my body so carefully, and what do you think it means?” She answered, “ I’m very pleased,” she said; “ nowhere do I feel any great resist­ ance to the movements o f my hands.” 1 Bardi was a big man and strong; his neck was very thick and she embraced him about his neck, then drew from her serk a great necklace o f stones which she owned, fastened it about his neck and drew his shirt up over it. Bardi wore a small knife on a band around his neck, and she left this as it was and wished him well. He then rode off after his companions. 1 i.e. nowhere do I feel any unevenness or ridges which would be premonitions o f wounds (scars, lumps o f tissue).

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

107

She called alter him, saying, "Let these things remain as I have placed them and I expect it will suffice.” O

\

He caught up with the group and they rode on their way. Thorarin followed them for much of the wav, making plans for the journey. It was very impor­ tant to him that it should prove a success. "I have arranged a place for you to stop for the night,” he said, “ in Gnupsdal. The farmer who is to put you up tonight is named Njal. It is said that he is not eager to have others benefit from his money though he has plenty, but I expect he will take you in at my request. The man, whom I sent south to Borgarfjord this past week to learn of the news there in the district, rode back homeward last night and can now tell me the clear truth. He has said that Hermund Illugason will be at the trading site for the first part of this week, along with many other men of the dis­ trict. You will also have learned that the Thorgautsson brothers this summer are seeing to the mowing of the patch of meadow called Gullteig. The work is coming to an end and will be completed on Wednesday this week, so they will be at home. 1 have heard that members of Gisli's family often comment among themselves, whenever they hear loud noises or rough goings on, saying ‘That wouldn’t be Bardi, now, would it?' and continue with further scornful comments making a great mockery of you. “ Another thing which has occurred, and 1 can tell you for certain, is that the men of the district have agreed among themselves, that if any disturbances caused by hu­ man hand occur in the district, they are all obliged to set off at once after the in­ truders. So it has been since Snorri the Godi and his men slept undisturbed just a short distance from the farms after their daring attack and killings. Anyone obliged to pay Althing dues in the area between Hafnartjall and the Nordurardal river val­ ley, most of whom are supporters of either the men o f Sida or o f Flokadal, and who is not ready to do so is to be fined three marks. “You continue on Monday from Njal's farm and go slowly. Spend the night up on the heath,” - which acquired the name Tvidaegra (Two days’ journey) as a result - "and go to both of these battle sites which are up on the heath on your way south, and see whether things are as I tell you. In the area called Floi there are large lakes; on the north side is a lake with a point of land extending out into it no wider at the top than so that nine men can stand side by side across it. The rivers running north into our district drain from this lake. I recommend that place to you. “There is another defence site in the southern part of Floi, which I would be less eager to recommend you to take, and things will go less well lor you if you have to use it. There is another point of land jutting out into the lake there. Lighted! men can stand abreast across it, and it marks off the rivers draining from the lake south to their districts. You will come south on Tuesday to summer shielings after every­ one has deserted all the shielings throughout Kjurradal. 'The men of Sida have all their summer dairy pastures there and up until now have been staying there. I ex­ pect you will arrive there around mid-afternoon. I lave two of your men ride down

108

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

toward the settled district there, following the mountain to the bridge and not en­ tering the settled area until they have reached the south side of the river. They shall then make their way to a farm called Hallvardsstadir where they are to ask the farmer for news and enquire about the horses which disappeared from the regions to the north. You shall also ask about the trade gathering. You will also see the meadow Gullteig, as you follow the course of the river, and whether there are men making hay there, as has been spoken of. “Then you shall ride up to the ford, which you shall have the farmer show you, toward the heath and up on the heath. There you will have a view of Gullteig, as you follow the river. On Wednesday morning, however, you shall head down to the mountain’s edge, from where you can see the goings on in the district and divide yourselves into three groups, of eighteen all together, with the nineteenth man stay­ ing behind to guard your horses. Have Koll-Gris do it, and have them ready and waiting, if you should have need of them. “Have six men stand up on the edge, and I shall declare who they shall be, and why you are to be so divided. Let Thorgisl of Medalheim stay there with his kins­ men, Arngrim and Eirik the Cautious, Thorljot Boomer’s foster-son, Eyjolf of Asmundargnup.1You shall place these men there because they would be the most ob­ stinate and difficult for you to direct when you reach the district, and it won’t do if you cannot show restraint and sense. Halfway along the way another six men shall be stationed: the two brothers Thorodd and Thorgisl of Thernumyri, Bardi's cou­ sins, the third shall be the man who came in Halldor’s stead, your two nephews Hun and Lambkar, as well, and your brother-in-law Eyjolf the sixth. They are a bit more obedient to you and not as rowdy. They are to stay there where they can fol­ low the movements of men about the district. The remaining six of you shall con­ tinue on: you and your brother Stein, along with Steingrim, Olaf, Dag and Thord. They are the ones most likely to follow your instructions, and at the same time make up a party strong enough to take on the men in the meadow. “You shall make off at once, as soon as you have done your damage to them, as you won’t be cheated of pursuers. Less effort will be put into the pursuit if no more than six men are seen, and the pursuers probably not very many in number in such case. You shall flee them with all the speed you can, until you reach the more north­ erly of the sites on the heath, since in that case all the panels to witness the case will be made up of northerners, and such is to your best advantage. I doubt, however, that you will manage this because of the aggressiveness of those following you. We shall part company now, and may we meet again in good health.” O Ö Bardi reached Njal's farm with his party that evening, and Njal stood outÍ v side the farmhouse and warmly offered them all his hospitality. They accept­ ed and turned loose their horses, and sat down on both benches. Njal and his wife remained outside that evening, preparing food and drink for their guests, while And Gefnar-Odd.

109

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

their young son was inside entertaining them. Bardi asked the hoy if lie had a sharpening stone. “ 1 know," said the hoy, “of a whetstone belonging to my father, hut 1 don’t dare to take it.” "1 shall nuke you a trade,” said Bardi, “and give you a small knife instead." “All right,” the boy replied, “ I can’t see why not.” He went to look for the whetstone, found it and handed it over to Bardi. Bardi took the stone and removed the small knife from around his neck, dislodging slightly the necklace of stones that the old woman had placed about his neck as he did so, as will he told later. The men proceeded to sharpen their weapons. The lad thought he had done a good turn, providing them with what they needed. The men remained there that night and were well waited upon. They continued on their way Monday in fair weather, not hurrying at all. Bardi asked Eirik the Cautious how he expected things would turn out. He replied: 4.

South over heath we go, trees o f the shield’s gore-maker, feeding the blood-fowl nineteen together; though fewer footm en, we think, o f the steed-froth will head back north: the poet predicts a battle.

blood-fowl: ravens

steed-froth; sea; its footmen: seafarers, i.e. men

They spent the night on the heath and on Tuesday rode down into Kjarradal around mid-afternoon. W hen they had rested awhile, two men rode down into the district, as Thorarin had directed. They met no one from the nearby farms, follow­ ing the mountain trails all the way until they came to the bridge and then to Hallvardsstadir. They could clearly see what was going on in the meadow Gullteig and saw that there were men in the meadow, all mowing in only their shirts. They seemed to have about one day’s mowing left, as they had been told. They then met up with the farmer, chatted with him awhile and asked for news. When neither had any news to tell the other, they asked after the horses they were to be seeking and had often been the cause of travels. He said he had not the slightest idea where they were, and that they could keep on talking about the same thing. They asked for news of the trade gathering, and how many people had gone there. The farmer re­ plied that he had learned little about events there, and said it was o f no importance to him. They asked him to show them the way up the river to the ford. When he had done so they parted ways. They returned to meet up with their companions and reported to them what had passed. They then slept through the night. To return to the people ol the district involved in these dealings. Thorbjorn Brunason rose early that morning at Veggir and told his farmhand to follow him. “We’re to go up to the smithy of Thorgaut today and work there.”

no

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

It was early; the sun was rising. He asked for breakfast to be brought to them and what they ate is not mentioned, only that the farmer's wife placed a wooden trough on the table. Thorbjorn complained that he had been poorly served, and struck her with the trough between her shoulders. She turned around angrily, and spoke sharply to him, and they exchanged angry words. “What you offer us," he said, “ is nothing but blood, and I wonder that you sus­ pect no flaw in it.” She answered him more calmly then. “ I put nothing on the table that you couldn't well eat. I suspect no worse, since such a vision appears to you, than that you will soon be in hell; this is an omen o f your death.” He spoke a verse: 5.

Scarcely will my spouse be shrouded, when I die, in black; that treasure-bed would have me buried. With apples of Hel the ale-bearer would serve me - such a breach of nature she must never work.

Hel: goddess of the underworld; her apples: death ale-bearer, woman

With that the woman ran off and fetched a slab of cheese which she flung down before him, then sat down on the bench opposite him and wept. Thorbjorn spoke another verse: 6. Weep as she may while I live, this rider of sea-steed’s crests sends the woman few thanks. The dark vixen will be sorely vexed when she walks to my grave with her wolfs cheek-rain.

sea-steed: ship; its crests: waves; their rider seafarer, i.e. Thorbjorn

cheek-rain: tears; wolfs tears: false tears

“ But, what’s this strange sight I see? Both gable ends seem to be gone from under the house, and a river rushes through from the heath in the north; it all looks like so much earth, even the cheese I’m eating.” They got up from the table and went outside, mounted their horses and rode out of the yard. Thorbjorn then said, “ I had a dream last night.” The farmhand asked, “What did you dream?” “ I seemed to be some place where people were in disagreement and I had in my

111

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

hand the sword which I used to bear, but which is no longer here. It broke asunder when I struck a blow with it, and in my sleep I seemed to speak two verses, both of which I remember: 7.

This warrior’s fate in fair lines unfolds, his flashing helmet-fiend snapped on the edges’ isle. Blood-reeds crossed at the hanged god’s meet when battle-trees clashed and fight-maids flocked.

helmet fiend: sword edges' isle: shield blood-reeds: swords hanged god: Odin; his meet battle battle-trees: warriors fight-maids: valkyries

8.

Better, boat-launcher, to bear a wound-wand unblemished yet hold my head whole in the howling of shields. The land of death’s dale-fish I shall destroy for no few warriors, work sword’s wizardry.

boat-launcher, seafarer wound-wand: sword howling of shields: battle death's dale-fish (serpent): sword; its land: shield

His companion learned both the verses, then they rode on. Thorbjom then be­ gan to look about him. "Yes,” he said, “we've left the materials at home, or else they’ve fallen off along the way. Turn back and look for them; if you find them on the way, bring them to the smithy; I'm going to ride on ahead. If you don’t find them, go back to your usual work.” They went their separate ways. The farmhand failed to find the materials and Thorbiorn rode on to the smithy of his kinsman Thorgaut, reaching him there just before breakfast time. They greeted one another and asked if there was any news, but neither had any to tell. A s w as related earlier, Thorgaufs sons had all risen and gone to mow the mead­ ow (iullteig. They spoke of how things augured well, saying (lullteig would be fully mowed that same day. They proceeded to the meadow, removing their outer gar­ ments and weapons, (iisli walked out into the field a ways, looking at the patch they intended to mow, then stopped and spoke this verse: 9.

Find me in these fields

they will, fellow farmers, those troll-mares, tenders of mighty fires. The weapon-wizards of the war-god tell me

troll-mares: wolves (trolls were often said to tend fires) weapon-wizards: swordsmen, warriors

112

many blazers of battle will betray the poet.

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

blazers o f battle: warriors betray: i.e. kill

He told them of a dream he had dreamt» where they were in the meadow Gullteig, and many wolves came down and attacked them; they fought fiercely, “and 1 woke up when I was fleeing back to the farm.” They then set to work and mowed for a time. Bardi had now divided up his men and positioned them as his foster-father JmM- had instructed him to do and has earlier been related, and now told them of the plan he had in mind. They were slightly more satisfied afterward and expected that they would succeed in carrying out their purpose, and more or less accepted the arrangement, although they said they expected events would be unexciting. There was at this time a good-sized forest in Hvitarsida, as was common enough in the country at the time. Six of them waited up above the forest, where they could see clearly what was happening down in Gullteig. Bardi and five others were in the woods only a short distance away from where they were mowing. Bardi was check­ ing on how many men were mowing; he was not sure whether the third one, whose head was white, was a man or woman - “or would that be Gisli?” They came down out of the woods one after the other, and at first the Thorgautssons thought they saw one man approaching. Thormod, who was the last of them mowing on the meadow, said, “There are men over there.” “It looks to me,” Gisli said, “that it’s a single man.” They walked quickly but did not run. “You’re wrong,” Bristle-Ketil said. “There are men there, and plenty o f them.” They stopped and looked. Ketil spoke: “Couldn't that be Bardi there? It looks like him. If that's not him, then I don’t know how to recognise anyone, as he was dressed like that this summer at the Althing.” The brothers Ketil and Thormod stopped to look but Gisli continued mowing, saying, “You've been acting all summer,” he said, “ as if you expected Bardi to jump out o f every bush, but he hasn’t come yet.” Bardi and his men had decided beforehand that two men should look after each o f them: Bardi and Stein were to take care of Bristle-Ketil who was a man of great strength, Dag and O laf were to take on Gisli, and Steingrim and Thord to take on Thormod. They set out toward them. Ketil spoke: “There’s no denying it; this time Bardi has come.” They wanted to grab their weapons, but none of them could manage to reach his weapons. When they realised how things stood, Ketil and Gisli fried to run back to the hayfield wall and Bardi and three of his companions ran after them. Thormod headed down to the river with Thord and Steingrim in pursuit. They chased him out into the river and cast stones at him from the bank but he managed to cross the river without serious injury.

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS O N THE HEATH

113

The two brothers reached the wall, Ketil first, aiul he managed to leap up and over. When Gisli jumped up on the wall, however, the turf on the wall gave way and he missed his footing and fell. Bardi was the first to reach him and dealt him a blow with Thorgaut's sword which sliced off much o f his face. I le immediately turned to meet his companions and told them some bloody wound had been inflicted. They said the attack was a poor one and anything but deftly carried out. He replied that it would have to do all the same, “and we’ll turn back now.” Bardi had his way, al­ though the others were much against it. Ketil managed to tug (iisli in over the wall and lifted him onto his back. It looked to them as if (.iisli was not much of a burden for him to bear. He set off at a run back to the farm. Thorgaut was in the smithy and Thorbjorn who was waiting for the farmhand to return with the materials to be worked. Thorgaut said, “There’s a lot o f commotion - perhaps Bardi has arrived?” At that same instant Ketil entered the smithy and said, “ Your son Gisli found that he had arrived,” and threw the dead body at his feet. Bardi turned back to his companions and said that now he felt they had taken a man for a man. They said that the two were not equals and complained that killing a single man was far too small a deed to have come such a long way to do. When all the companions met up again, those who had remained at their position higher up complained that they certainly would not have set out had they expected things to lead to no more revenge than this, after such grief as had been done to them. They said that Gisli and Hall were not equals and condemned Bardi’s actions. If they had been present, they said, they expected more would have been done. They then went to their horses and said they wanted to eat breakfast. Bardi told them to forget about breakfast, but they said they wanted to fast no longer, "and we can hardly imagine how eager you would be get away, if you had done any deed worthy of the name.” Bardi said he was not bothered by anything they said. They then began to eat. ^ £

At the farm Thorgaut, Thorbjorn and Ketil had been talking. Thorgaut said that although the deed was a serious one, “and strikes me hard, all the same it seems to me that this was no more than had to come; I want no one to set out after them.” The other two both said that such could never be. Some women were listening and heard their words, and Ketil sent them to Frodastadir and Sidumuli to tell the news; then the others could pass the word on so that the message would be spread throughout the regions of Thverarhlid and Nordurardal and those who had carried out the attack would be pursued by the residents in order to avoid the paying o f fines. They themselves went to fetch their horses and rode to the farm of Ami Thor gautsson at Hava fell. He had in-laws there. Thorarin of Thverarhlid, his wife Astrid’s father, was visiting and five of them rode off together. To turn to Thormod, he went up along the south bank o f the river until he

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

114

reached the farm As. There were few farms to the south of the river at the time. O n ­ ly a few household members were at home as most of them were at Hvitarvellir and the farmhands were tending to their tasks. Eid sat playing chess, along with his two sons, one of them called Illugi and the other Eystein. Thormod told them what had happened. At that time, and for a long time afterward, there was a bridge crossing the river near Bjarnarfoss. Eid was not eager to make the journey, but his sons snatched up their weapons and set off. The two brothers went to Hoggvandastadir to Thorgisl. His son Eyjolf had been abroad that summer but had by this time re­ turned home. Thormod went to Hallkelsstadir and told them of the news. Tind I Hallkelsson] was the only one of the men of the farm at home; the other men had come to the smithy. Next to them at Thorvardsstadir lived the woman Thorfinna, who was called the Poetess. She had a son called Eyjolf and a brother named Tanni, who was called the Strong-handed, as he possessed a strength beyond human, as did Eyjolf his nephew, and both of them were full of fighting spirit. They had come to Tind at the smithy. No one went to Gilsbakki, because Hermund and his farm­ hands had ridden to the trading ship. Tind and the others made a party of four, with Thormod the fifth. It was now late in the day. Eid's sons came to Thorgisl Hoggvandi (the Hewer), who reacted quickly along with six men, Thorgisl and his son Eyjolf and four others, and rode off. Q JS

To turn to what Bardi and his men saw. Bardi rode in the lead, and somewhat more quickly, soon putting some distance between them. They were following him slowly, and said he was surprisingly afraid. They then saw men fol­ lowing them, and with a party that was not much smaller than their own. Bardi's followers were cheered by the sight, looking forward to something that would make their journey one worth telling about. Bardi said, “We'll flee a bit farther yet, though I expect our followers will only speed up their pursuit.” Eirik the Cautious then spoke this verse: 10. Answering the summons eager warriors assemble, from the south they seek a skirmish on the heath. Bardi bids his follow ers. to flee not the fray, when the spear-stormers from the south they meet.

spear-stormers: warriors

“You’re not speaking the truth,” said Bardi. “ I said that we were all to ride as hard as we could until we reached the site that my foster-father spoke of and told us to make use of, on the north side o f the bay Floi.” But Bardi could not manage this, as they said they had had their fill o f being chased when they reached the site on the south side of the bay Floi. Bardi saw that

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

115

this would have to do, and turned to lace them, saying he was not much more eager to flee than they were, and they would pay for his agreeing. "But though 1 can deter you no longer from fighting, this evening we shall not flee until you feel it necessary, and either you will decide before 1 do to wait no longer, or else neither o f us w ill” They thought the situation now looked promising enough. They sent their horses farther out on the point, with Koll-Gris to look after them; he was no fighter and far from young. Eirik then spoke a verse: 11. Steady we’ll stand, as they seek to do battle. Stride forward and strike wounds with our trusty shield-staves. Budge not from my place but bloody my brand, though fierce winds o f battle whine from the south.

shield-staves: swords

That same day word was sent to Hermund of Vellir. The messengers met him above Thingsne» as he was on his way home. He left all his baggage behind and told all men who could come and would aid him to accompany him in pursuing the men. ^ / N The southerners now reached Bardi and his men and dismounted. Bardi v V and his companions had formed a line across the point o f land. "No one is to advance beyond the line," said Bardi, "because I suspect there are more men on the way.” The group of eighteen men reached exactly across the point, and they could only be attacked from one side. "You've more hope now," said Bardi, "of putting your weapons to use. It would have been better had we reached the more northerly defence site. No one would have blamed us for that, and we'd be in a more favourable position for the settle­ ment afterward. All the same we’ll stand here unafraid.” They stood with their weapons ready. To one side of Bardi was Thorberg and to the other Gefnar-Odd. Beyond them were Bardi’s brothers. Not so quick were the southern men to attack as they had planned, and the com­ pany facing them was greater than they had expected. Their leaders were Thorgaut, Thorbjorn and Ketil. Thorgaut said, “ We’d be better advised to wait for more supporters. They planned things well when only a few of them came down to attack.” When the northerners saw how they stayed their attack, they made their own plans.

116

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Thorberg asked, “whether Bristle was in the group?” Bristle-Ketil said he was there. “ Might you recognise this sword I’m holding?” Bristle replied that he did not expect he would, “and who are you?” “ My name is Thorberg, and your kinsman, Lying-Torfi, got me this sword, and if I have my way you’ll feel many a blow from it today; why don’t you attack? You’ve been pursuing us stubbornly all day, as far as I can see, both on foot and on horse­ back.” Bristle-Ketil said, “ It may well be that the weapon there is one of mine, but be­ fore we part company today I’ll show you little enough cause to urge me on.” Thorberg then spoke: “If you’ve a real man’s spirit, why are you waiting to out­ number us even more?” Bardi then spoke: “What news do you have to say of your district?” “ News that will sound good to you, the slaying of my brother Gisli.” “ I can’t find fault with that,” Bardi said, “ nor say that I didn’t make a good job of it. How is it then, Ketil, that neither you nor your father and brother feel reason to avenge yourselves on us? I seem to remember you heading home only a short while ago, with a load on your back to deliver to your father. And if you shouldn’t re­ member, here is the witness, the very sword; the brains have not yet quite dried upon it.” He thrust the sword in his direction. “And you, Ketil, seem to have no cause for revenge, yet see here, the brains have not yet dried,” again thrusting the sword out in his direction. This was more than they could resist and they charged toward them. Thorbjorn took a run at Bardi and struck him on the neck. When the sword struck the stone of the necklace, which had been dislodged when Bardi removed the knife to give it to Njal’s son, there was an amazingly loud crack. The stone split apart and blood flowed from both sides of the band, but the sword did not cut it. Thorbjorn then spoke: “You troll, on whom iron fails to bite!” The ranks then came together and after delivering this blow, Thorbjorn turned toward Thorodd and they began fighting. Ketil approached Bardi, Thorgaut took on Thorberg. There was no lack of hard blows and fierce taunting. The southerners were the less numerous and less stalwart o f the two forces. First, to turn to an account o f the encounter between Bardi and Ketil. Ketil was the strongest and most daring of men. The two fought for a long time, until finally Bardi, with a horizontal blow, wounded him in his side and brought him down. Bardi then charged at Thorgaut and dealt him his death blow, so that both of them were brought down by the weapon they themselves owned. Next to turn to Thorbjorn and Thorodd. They were fighting apart from the oth­ ers and neither of them spared the other powerful blows, which in fact most of them were. With one blow Thorodd cut off Thorbjorn’s foot at the ankle, yet de­ spite this Thorbjorn fought on no less fiercely, plunging his sword into Thorodd’s stomach. He fell, spilling out his entrails. Thorbjorn then looked at his kinsmen,

with no special wish to survive and live on as such a cripple, (»udbrand’s sons then turned on Thorbjorn. He said, "Find yourselves another opponent; in former times it was not chil­ dren’s work to fight with me.” He then ran over to fight with Bardi. Bardi said, "You seem to me a troll yourself, fighting like this with your foot gone. There’s more truth in that than in your accusation o f me.” Thorbjorn then said, "You don't need to be a troll to bear a wound well, or have the mettle to defend yourself as long as you can. That should be regarded as cour­ age, and as you've been called a courageous fellow yourself you should respect it as such instead of calling me a troll. Before 1 sink down into the grass you will be able to say truly enough that I didn’t at all mind putting my weapons to use.” He was slain by Bardi, earning himself plenty o f honour. Although they attacked forcefully, the southerners had to give way in the end. The story tells of a man named Thorljot, an eager warrior, who lived at Veggir, and some said to be from Sleggjulaek. He fought against Eirik the Cautious, and before they began Eirik spoke this verse: 12. It falls to us, sword-smearer, to fight with a fury, we’ll spare no blows will we, Vegg-dweller? Great tales are told» attesting your valour; now their truth will be tested, land-fetter’s fire-hider.

sword-smearer. warrior

Vegg-dweller. i.e. Thorljot

land-fetter, sea; its fire: gold; hider o f gold: man

They fought for a long time, and men say there are scarcely to be found two more stalwart men, both of them the biggest and strongest of men, well skilled at using their weapons and fearless. At last Eirik dealt Thorljot a blow with his sword, which broke the sword in two. He grabbed the point of the sword and struck him once more, causing a great wound, which brought Thorljot down. ^>4 At this point there was a pause in the lighting for awhile, and six men were seen riding toward them. They were Thorgisl the Hewer and his son Eyjolf to­ gether with Eid’s sons. When they saw how their own men were outnumbered and had had much the worst of the fighting, they were very upset. Cudbrands sons, aware that Eyjolf had arrived, asked Bardi to help them to take his life and thus avenge themselves. It had so happened, when they were in Norway, that Eyjolf had pushed them off a ladder and into a pit of mud, putting them to disgrace. They wanted to avenge themselves now and had come along on this foray with Bardi in the first place on the chance o f meeting up with him.

118

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Bardi said> uYou are courageous men and held in high respect, and it would be a great loss if you were killed. We shall try to do as you wish, but I ask you not to ad­ vance ahead o f our line.” They could not restrain themselves, however, and ran over toward him across the moor and began fighting. Eyjolf was the best of fighters and, like his father, an extraordinary man. He was fully matured and had plenty o f experience in combat. Their confrontation was both long and hard, with both sides so powerful, fervoured and determined, that in the end they all lay dead. Eid’s sons also fought with determination, advancing boldly and valiantly against Stein and Steingrim. All of them were fighting vigorously now and with great effect. Eid’s sons fell and Bardi was near them when they died. Thorgisl the Hewer spared no effort. He felt he had suffered a great loss with the death of his son. He was the most powerful warrior among them and the most skilled at arms, and struck blows to both sides, caring little more for life than death. It was most often said that these men led the fray: Thorgisl, Eirik and Thorodd. Thorgisl made no attempt to protect himself, and there was no man in the district who was considered by all a greater strength to his side than he. Thorgisl, Thorodd’s brother, turned to attack his namesake, and they fought for some time, with no lack of determination on either side. Thorgisl struck a blow which hit him on the brow toward his nose, and said, “Now you have been well marked, as you deserve; more of you should get such treatment.” Thorgisl then said, “Not a fair mark, but more’s the hope that I’ll bear it bravely. You’ve little cause to be proud of yourself yet,” and struck him a blow which put him out of action. There followed a pause in the fighting, while men bound up their wounds. Four men were seen riding toward them. They were Tind and Tanni, Eyjolf and Thormod. When they arrived they encouraged the others avidly, as they were all aggressive men themselves. The battle then began for the third time. Tanni took on Bardi and their fight was a most valiant one. Tanni let his blows rain on him but, as before, Bardi was a diffi­ cult opponent and their encounter ended with Bardi downing Tanni. Eyjolf turned to Odd and the two of them fought together, both courageous men. Eyjolf struck Odd a blow which landed on his cheek and cut into the side of his mouth, causing a gaping wound. Eyjolf then said, “Your widow may well find your face the worse for the kissing.” Oddi answered, “ It may not have been much good for some time, but now it’s been really spoiled. You may not, however, get the chance to tell your girlfriend of this,” and dealt him a blow which caused him a great wound. Once more, Bardi was close by and dealt him damage. Thormod Thorgautsson was also a staunch and determined fighter. Eyjolf of Borg fought against him and was wounded sorely. Although these men have been most mentioned among the northerners, they all fought well and bravely, as they had brought a select company. When these men

119

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS O N THE HEATH

had fallen, the battle ceased, and Thorberg said they should retreat. Fight o f the southerners had been felled and three of the northerners. Bardi asked Thorodd if he was able to make the journey home with them. Me replied that he thought not, and told them to ride on. Bardi looked at his wound. They then saw a company ap­ proaching from the south like a wood on the move. Bardi asked if they wished to wait, but they wanted to leave, and leave they did. They made a party of sixteen, most of them wounded. 5 0

To turn to Illugi, he arrived at the scene and saw the signs of the events, great as they were. Tind spoke a verse in answer to Ulugi’s question of how many they had been in number: 13.

We twenty-five war-ashes made valkyries' weather with eighteen other trees of moonglade. Bow-hail's senders fell, when swords bickered. There, I guess, nine gold-strewers lie slain.

war-ashes, i.e. trees of war: warriors valkyries’ weather, battle trees of moonglade. men bow-bait arrows; its senders: warriors

gold-strewers: men

14.

Both heirs of Eid early were fallen, two more of Gudbrand's felled in the fury. My trusty men will never be made amends for that meeting of swords without full revenge.

Tind came to where Thorodd lay, saw he was still alive, and immediately cut his head off. When Illugi learned of this he said he had done them a poor service, kill­ ing the man who could have been their best evidence in their case. If the others had left him behind, they should have spared his life. He said Tind should get no thanks for this. Illugi then rode after them with a hundred men, but a great darkness tell and they had to turn back. They had the bodies of the men who had fallen trans­ ported southward. Many of their company had been wounded, (iisli's supporters, Arni and Frodi, were badly wounded, as were Thormod and Thorarin. Illugi set men to guard the corpses, in case the northerners could be caught when they came back to seek their dead. Sixty of them remained behind, set up a tent and remained for awhile.

120

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Bardi went to Njal's farm and from there to Laekjamot, with the same dress as before. He then sought out his foster-father and told him the news privately, adding that they intended to go and fetch the corpses. Thorarin told him not to let them catch him that way, but to wait for the snow and bad weather to drive the others off. They were breaking the laws if they did not tend to the bodies properly. It turned out as Thorarin said, that the men gave up their mountain vigil and returned home. Bardi then went to Asbjarnarnes. Those who saw them as they rode north through the district thought they were women. Four weeks remained of the summer. None of the common people had heard the news and they paid them little notice. Bardi then rode to a conciliation meeting with the leaders at Klif which had been announced before he left home, accompanied by his wife Gudrun who was going to visit her father to see what support he could offer Bardi. When she met him and told him the purpose of her visit, he was reluctant to help. Bardi and his company were dressed in the same clothing and no one knew of the events of their journey. Hoskuld and his men waited for a long time at the site where the meeting was to be held, and had given up hope of Bardi attending. There were a great many of them, and they were getting ready to leave. Hoskuld told them to wait, as Thord came up and said a strange thing had happened, that there were women approach­ ing. Hoskuld said that could not be. He went to look and saw people approaching on horseback. Bardi and his men rode up. Thord waited, while Hoskuld and Eilif together went toward them and greeted Bardi. They struck up a conversation, with Bardi saying, ''Will you be alone in deciding the outcome in this case?” Hoskuld answered, "I will, and though I will not demand payment from you I want to do honour to my thingman. Because you showed restraint, Bardi, I will de­ mand from you two weights of whale, or what treatment do you have in mind?” Bardi said, uWe intend to spend the winter in Asbjarnarnes with our own men and others who are willing.” He thanked Hoskuld for his contribution. Hoskuld returned home while Bardi and his men rode away and spread the news among the people there. Thord of Breidavad and Thorvald then mounted their horses, rode after them and hailed them. “ Bardi,” Thord said, “you don’t seem to need any reward from me, since you didn’t ask me to go with you.” Bardi said, 111 didn't think 1 was obliged to, but vou can still help us out a great deal.” “ I want to give you an ox and an old wether.” Thorvald gave them twelve wethers and they parted as good friends. Late in the day Bardi arrived at Vididal, where |his father-in-law| Bjorn greeted him but did not offer him lodging. Bardi then spoke to his wife Gudrun. She said she had tried every way to convince him, but Bjorn would not do him any favour on Gudrun's account.

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS O N THE HEATH

121

“ Bjorn,” Bardi said, “ whal meat provisions would you offer us, if we increase our household a bit?” Bjorn said, “ I would contribute nothing, for I owe you nothing.” Others interceded with Bjorn but no help was to be had from him. Bardi spoke: “ Neither of us will profit from this, and the ones least deserving will pay.” He then named witnesses and announced his divorce from (iudrun, Bjorn's daughter, "on the grounds that you are more of a wretch and miser than an hon­ ourable man can be known to have for a father-in-law, and you'll get neither brideprice nor dowry from me.”

^ ^ They now heard a great thundering o f hooves, as many men rode down to v v the river. It was Thorgisl Arason, returning from his wedding in the north o f the country, accompanied by Snorri the Godi. They made up a party of eighty alto­ gether. Bardi said, “ We’ll take off these trappings and join their group, but only singly, and they won’t even realise, as it’s dark.” Bardi rode up to Snorri with a cowl over his head, spoke to him crossing the ford and told him the news. When they had crossed the river Snorri spoke. “Thorgisl,” he said, “we ll stop here and have a word before deciding how we split up for the night’s accommodation.” Bardi and his men passed by the party without anyone realising. Thorgisl in­ tended to spend the night at Breidabolstad. When they had sat down, Snorri spoke. “ I’m told, Thorgisl,” he said, “that no one can pronounce a pledge for peace, or other legal formalities, as well as you.” “There’s not much worth in words like that,” Thorgisl said. “ N o,” said Snorri, “ when the tellers all agree there’s a lot of truth in the tale.” Thorgisl said, “ It can’t be said that I pronounce a pledge better than other men, but I can do it lawfully.” Snorri said, “ I want you to let me hear one.” He replied, “ What’s the point of that? Is there anyone here who has an unsettled quarrel?” Snorri replied that one could never know, but it could never do any harm, “so do as I ask and satisfy my curiosity.” Thorgisl said he would do so, and began to speak. “ It is the beginning of our plea for peace, to ask that God be at peace with all of us. We shall also be at peace among ourselves, amiable with one another over food and drink, at the Thing or other gatherings, when attending church or in the king’s house, and everywhere that men gather. We shall be as peaceable as il there had never been enmity among us. We shall share our knives and meat portions and all possessions among ourselves as friends and not enemies. If any offences arise

122

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

between any of us from this time on, they shall be compensated with money and no weapon shall be reddened. Any one of us breaking a settlement which has been made, or killing after a pledge has been given for reconciliation, shall be driven out and rejected as an outlaw wherever Christian men attend churches, heathens make sacrifice in their temples, fires consume, earth grows, a son calls to his mother, a ship glides, shields glint, the sun's rays melt the snow, a Lapp skis, fir-trees grow, the eagle flies for the whole spring day with a firm wind beneath both wings, the firmament arches, the world is settled, winds swell, water runs to the sea and men sow their grain. He shall be barred from churches and the company of Christian men, from the houses of God and man, and every world but Hell. Each of us shall now pledge his faith to the others, on behalf of himself and his heirs, born or yet unborn, conceived or yet unconceived, named or yet unnamed, and receive in re­ turn their pledges of peace now and peace always, peace just and strong, which shall be kept forever, so long as men and the earth shall live. “Now we shall be at peace and in agreement, wherever we meet, on land or at sea, on ship or skis, the ocean or horseback, sharing oars or serving dishes, rowing bench or gable, should need arise. We shall be as much reconciled with one another as a son with his father or a father with his son in all our dealings. Let us now ap­ plaud as a pledge and may we keep well our pledge, as the will o f Christ the Saviour and with all men who hear this pledge as witnesses. May he who keeps his pledge enjoy God's blessing, and anyone breaking a proper pledge feel God's anger, God's blessing he who keeps it. We have made peace with one another, and may God be at peace with us.” £ /\ v When Thorgisl had finished his peace pledge, Snorri spoke. O H ? “I thank you, my friend. You have spoken very well, and it is clear that any­ one who is present here and renounces this is breaking a pledge.” Snorri then told of the events which had taken place and that Bardi and his men were among their group. Many of the group were friends and close relatives of the southerners, and Thorgisl had previously been married to Grima Hallkelsdottir, the sister of Illugi the Black. Thorgisl then spoke: “We could well have done without you in this instance, Snorri.” Snorri replied, “Not so, my good friend. This hostility has caused enough dam­ age, though we put a stop to it here.” Thorgisl would not go back on the pledge he himself had pronounced and they went their separate ways. Snorri left with twenty men and Bardi and his men ac­ companied him as far as Laekjamot, where Thorarin received them warmly. They were in good spirits. They made their plans . . . [The page which was cut out of the vellum manuscript before it was sent to Sweden in 1683 begins here.]

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

123

. . . nothing o f ovent took place that winter. | Bardi’s men] were all seasoned fighters and well armed.1 ^ W The story now turns to the sons o f Gils and their relatives. They were anyv w thing but content after their losses and spent a great deal of time at Gilsbakki, with Hermund, as they were dependent upon lllugi to help them.' . . . at night to meet with other men and tell them he intended to plead his case at the Law Rock on Wednesday in the middle of the Thing and wished for as many men as possible to meet and show him their support. There were no other major cases at the Althing and men had been doing a lot o f speculating as to how the case would turn out, and discussing Bardi a great deal. Bardi now proceeded to the Law Rock with a following of nine hundred men on the Wednesday in the middle of the Althing session. When the leaders had as­ sembled silence soon fell, and there was not as much talking as the large numbers in attendance warranted. It is said that Bardi began speaking. “ It may well be," he said, "that men wonder that I am so slow to tire o f ^ V r speaking here at the Law Rock. This is not because 1 am a man clever with words, but because I often end up in great difficulty in one affair or another. I ex­ pect now that most people know of our dealings with those men who opposed us. We feel that we showed great patience after such damage as was done to us, but re­ ceived only mockery and contempt in answer when we asked for compensation for our relatives, and as a result earned the ill-favour of our own relatives and in-laws and everyone connected to them for not being quick to take revenge. “ When we could not expect any compensation, we set out to take revenge, with more spirit than foresight, making a foray into another district with only a few men. As it turned out we had the better of it, in accordance with our cause being the more deserving. It may well be that those men, who delayed our case earlier, now feel they have something to discuss with us. We wish to give them a different answer than the one they offered us: a judgement by wise and well-meaning men. We wish that our case be concluded for our part with a judgement that can best be expected to be kept and thus put an end to the hostilities.” 1The vellum leaf preserving this section o f the story had been cut out o f the manuscript before it was sent to Sweden in the 17th century and was presumed lost. It came to light unexpectedly in the N a­ tional Library o f Iceland in 1951, having been used for centuries as the cover o f a small book. During that time much o f the lettering on the side o f the leaf facing outwards was practically eradicated and the top and bottom cut off. The readings and suggestions provided by Prof. |6n Helgason in his 1950-51 edition o f the leaf are used here to fill in the gap as extensively as possible. Practuallv nothing but the oiidM on.il Idler «.an l>e d eu p h eied ol llie n e \l ten lines ol the vellum leal, but from the continuation it is clear that in this section the scene has shifted to the Althing, with both parties in attendance with large followings. At this juncture the reverse side o f the vellum com­ mences, to tell o f the events at the Althing.

$

The C om plete S a ga s o l Icelanders IV

124

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

rind then answered» “Your company is more numerous now than up in the & l Dofansfjoll mountains. You must feel you have more support now than when you had others in front of you.” Bardi answered» “ 1 remember that you were rather late in turning up the last time we met» and behaved far from bravely.” Bardi then drew the sword he had in his hand. “ You should be given a taste of what belonged to your kinsmen and was much sought after and not without reason; there are plenty of notches in it where bits broke off [when I slew your companions and kinsmen up on the heath, but] I struck you with the hilt, as I didn’t think you’re worth much more.” An elderly man then rose, who turned out to be Eid Skeggjason, and spoke: “ We are very much against men casting insults here» whether they are our own men or others. It does no good, and can often cause much ill. Men should speak here words in the cause o f peace. I expect there is no one else here who has more to mourn or has been done much more harm than I have. Yet I feel it is best to reach a settlement. I cannot thus feel sympathy for anyone though insults are cast here. We can only expect that, as before, it will do little good to pay men insulting remarks." There was wide approval for his words. The men were then sought, who could most likely try to arrange terms of settlement. It is said that Snorri was among those who most avidly sought a settlement. He was very bowed with age. Thorgisl, Snorri’s friend, was another supporter. Their wives were sisters. Both parties agreed to the arbitration of a settlement, and the slayings would be equalled out, but peo­ ple had been sorely hurt by the loss of their kinsmen. We know only that the men who had died were to be equalled out, and Snorri and Gudmund Eyjolfsson were to arrange the settlement on behalf of Bardi, Thor­ gisl Arason and Illugi on behalf of the southerners. They discussed among them­ selves what would be the best way to reach a settlement. They felt that the deaths of Eid’s sons should be equalled out by those of Gudbrand's sons, and Thorodd Hermundarson be considered equal to Thorbjorn. The men of Borgarfjord felt that too high a compensation was expected for the death of Hall Gudmundarson and left, refusing the settlement, when they knew o f Bardi’s claims. The case was concluded by equalling out the deaths of Thorgaut's sons, Ketil and Gisli, with Hall Gudmundarson. A total of nine southerners had died; five of the Gislasons were considered equal to four of the northerners, as there was consid­ erable difference in their family standing, and Bardi's kinsmen would not hear of anything less. Then both sides discussed how to deal with the others. There were still four southerners who had died without compensation Thorgisl and his son Eyjolf, Tanni o f the strong arm and his nephew Eyjolf. Bardi said, however, that he was no man of wealth, nor were his brothers or their kinsmen, “and we are not about to go begging for money for compensation.” Snorri answered, “ It will have to be either money or lesser outlawry” Bardi said he had nothing against sending men into outlawry abroad who might return later; many might go rather than few.

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

125

“There is only one who cannot go, and compensation shall lx* paid on his behalf, as it may be that von feel he bears some guilt. Our companion, Gris, is not guilty at all. Horsehead (Hesthofdi), who lives on the farm now called Stad in Skagaljord, is his kinsman and has taken him under his protection.” An agreement was eventually reached on a settlement, and mainly after it was agreed that men should be sentenced to lesser outlawry. 1'his was the only satis­ faction they could get. as Bardi was not eager to pay compensation. People expected that the hostilities would now die down. It was no less honourable for the men of Borgartiord to have sent them abroad, and wise men felt that the most likely way to let their great tempers subside was to have the men in separate countries. Fourteen of the men who had taken part in the slayings on the heath were to go abroad, where they were to remain for three years and have the right to return the third summer, but were not to pay compensation tor the right to travel abroad unhin­ dered or accept passage. A settlement was reached in the case by negotiation. It was considered that Bardi and the men who assisted him had been done full honour by the settlement, as badly as things had appeared to be heading for a time. ^ Bardi now sent his men back to their own district. They had previously v O turned over to others their lands and livestock, if things should turn out in a wav which could not be planned beforehand. There was a man named Thorodd who was called Kergard, an unpopular man, who was to take over for three years. He was a kinsman of the Gudmundarsons and a wealthy man. The agreement be­ tween them was practically finalised. An ocean-going ship made land at Blonduos which was owned by Halldor, Bardi's foster-brother. The men returned from the Althing and when Halldor learned that Bardi was to go abroad he had his ship un­ loaded and up to Hop in front of Bardi’s house. They greeted each other warmly. "Kinsman," Halldor said, "you have done well by me, helped me out often, and were not offended when I failed to go with you. Now I am going to promise you some support. Hear what I propose. I want to give you this ship, with all its gear.” Bardi thanked him and felt he had acted very generously. He made the ship ready, along with twenty-five men. They were rather late in setting out, and after eleven days at sea were shipwrecked off the north coast near Siglunes. They lost a great deal, but the men survived. Gudmund the O ld1 had ridden out to Galmastrond and learned what had happened. He hurried home. That evening his son Eyjolf said, “ It may well be that Bardi is just out of sight." Many replied that this was not unlikely. “ What would you do,” Eyjolf said, “ if he had been forced to turn back?” He replied, “ What do you think advisable?” Eyjolf said, “ Invite them all home to stay; that would be in your style.” Gudmund answered, “ You certainly think on a grand scale, and I don’t know that this is so inadvisable.” 1 i.e. Gudmund the Powerful.

126

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Eyjolf answered, “ Spoken like the generous man you are. I can tell you that Bardi and his men were forced to turn back, their ship smashed to pieces on Siglunes, and most of the cargo lost. It will do you honour to take them in,” thus preventing any protest on his part. Gudmund was not pleased, but let him have his way. Eyjolf set off with twenty-five horses and met up with them along the coast. Eyjolf greeted them and invited them to return with him to the farm at his father's request. They did so and sat on the second bench that winter. Gudmund was cheerful towards them and had them served well and generously. News of this soon spread widely. Einar Jarnskeggjason also often invited them to spend time with him and they were in good spirits. It now stood them in good stead that Thorarin had seen to it that the men accompanying Bardi were held in high esteem and were well off. They sent west for their wealth and intended to head abroad once more the coming summer. That winter a man asked Eirik the Poet about the events and how many men had died. He spoke this verse: 15.

Eleven shield lifters were left lying dead on the heath, red rims of shields shattered in battle. Before, we had dealt Gisli his doom, wielding our wound-sticks, fanning the sword-flames.

shield lifters:

wound-sticks: sword flam es:

warriors

swords battle

But there were still others who asked how many had been killed by each side. He spoke this verse: 16.

Three of our trees of triumph-shields fell, most fearless fighters of northern fame. But from the south, nine kindlers of Fjolnir’s song; harsh was the harrying done at the heath.

trees, i.e. men

Fjolnir: Odin; his song: battle; its kindlers. warriors

Men then said that the forces of the southerners had had much the worse o f it, and he spoke a verse: 17.

Styr the bold and Snorri started the sword-play

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS O N THE HEATH

battle-keepers wrought harm in G isli’s ranks. N o small bite did Bardi take o f G isli’s band but scythed a wide swath through the southerner’s clan.

127

battle-keepers: warriors

A 4 Bardi and his men gathered up their goods and made ready to sail abroad with a good cargo. Bardi and his brothers sent \vord> asking Thorodd to hand over their lands to be sold, as he said they needed the money for the journey. Thor­ odd refused to turn over the land, and stood fast on their bargain; they either had to do without the money or kill him. Eyjolf offered to give them as much as the land was worth and himself deal with Thorodd. He said that by the end o f that summer he would either have killed him or driven him off the land and claimed it himself. Bardi purchased a ship which had been drawn ashore at Husavik. They set out on the journey abroad, with Eyjolf seeing them off honourably. This journey went well and they made land in the north at the town Nidaros in Trondheim. Bardi had the ship drawn ashore and made secure. King O laf the Saint ruled in Norway at the time, and was* staying in the trading town. Bardi and his men made their way before the king and his company and greeted the king well, as was fitting. "We would like to request, my lord," said Bardi, “your leave to be your guests over the winter.” The king replied thus: “We have heard of you, Bardi,” he said, “and know you to be a man of good family and dauntless courage. You are men of daring who have been in a demanding situation in which you avenged your injury, which you had borne more than long enough. You have about you, however, a taint o f ancient lore and beliefs, which are disagreeable to me. Since I have set myself against such so de­ terminedly I do not wrish to have you among my men. But I shall be your friend, Bardi," he said, "and there are important things in store for you. It often happens that, if men end up in a confrontation, which turns into a major conflict, and an­ cient lore becomes mixed u p in it, they tend to put too much faith in that." Bardi then spoke: "There is no man," he said, “that I would rather were my friend than you, and we thank you for your words.” Bardi remained there in the town that winter and was well thought of by every­ one. The following spring he made his ship ready and sailed south to Denmark and spent the second winter there in comfortable circumstances, of which nothing else is told. He then made his ship ready again and sailed to Iceland. They made land in the north of the country, and had practically no possessions left by this time. (ludmund was now dead and Eyjolf came to meet them and offered them to come home with him. Afterwards each of them returned to his own home, cleared of the charges against them. Eyjolf returned to Bardi and his brothers their family lands, showing once more his magnanimity. No one gave them more assistance than he. Bardi went to his

128

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

brother-in-law Gudbrand, who was both wealthy and of good family, and was said to be rather tight-fisted. Bardi’s brothers went to the more southerly Borg farm to their brother-in-law Eyjolf. Their nurse had died by then. Eyjolf purchased all the land [Asbjarnarnes] for the other brothers and paid Bardi his share in cash. They set up house on their family property and lived until they died of old age. They were trusty men, though not as prominent as their families had been. Both married and had offspring. Bardi rode to the Althing after he had spent one winter in this country. He asked for the hand of a woman called Aud, the daughter of Snorri the Godi, and she was betrothed to him. Their wedding was to be held that autumn at Saelingsdal on the farm of her father Snorri. How much her dowry was is not told, but it is likely that it would do her good honour. She was a woman of firm character, and Snorri was very fond of her. Her mother was Thurid, the daughter of Illugi the Red. Bardi rode to his in-laws in Vatnsdal before the Thing was over and was pleased with the outcome of his journey and was shown great honour by people. It turned out as knowing men had predicted, that men abided by the settlement which had been pronounced, and there is no mention of further dealings between them after that. That autumn Snorri prepared to hold the wedding feast as planned. It was at­ tended by a great number of people and was very sumptuous, as might be expected. Both Bardi and his wife spent the winter there. The following spring they left, with all their possessions, and Bardi and Snorri parted the best of friends. He went north to Vatnsdal and stayed with his brother-in-law Gudbrand. The following spring he made ready for his journey, purchased a ship and travelled abroad, with his wife ac­ companying him. Their journey is said to have gone well and they made land in the north of Norway in Halogaland. He spent the winter at Thjotta with Svein Hareksson and was held in high regard, as men could see how worthy a man Bardi was, and Svein respected both of them greatly. \

It happened one morning that they were both out in a nearby building; ^ Bardi wished to sleep but his wife intended to wake him. She took a small cushion and threw it in his face, as if it were a joke. He tossed it aside and this was repeated several times. Then he threw it at her and let his hand follow. She grew an­ gry, picked up a stone and threw it at him. That same day, after men had gathered for drinking, Bardi stood up and named witnesses and said he was divorcing Aud, on the grounds that he would not stand for her tyranny nor anyone else's. Nothing anyone said could dissuade him, his mind was so set on this. Their belongings were then divided up between them, and he set out that spring and did not make a halt in his journey until he came to Constantinople where he became a mercenary and joined the Varangian guard. All the Norwegians thought highly of him, and felt for him as one of their own. Whenever the king's realm had to be defended, he was among the members of the expedition. He earned a good reputation for his valour and commanded a large company of men.

THE SAGA OF THE SLAYINGS ON THE HEATH

129

Bardi remained there three years and was highly esteemed hy the king and all the Varangians. One time they were aboard galleys with an army, delending the king’s realm, when they were attacked by an enemy army. A great battle ensued, and many of the king's men fell, after putting up a valiant light, as they were contesting against great odds. There Bardi was killed, after having earned himself a valiant rep­ utation and having made good use of his weapons until his death. Aud was married to another powerful man, called Sigurd, the son of Thorir the Dog. The Bjarkey clan, the finest of men, is descended from them. Here this story ends. Translated by KENEVA KUNZ

VALLA-LJOT’S SAGA W ritten

13 t h or 14 century

V alla-L jóts

saga

Yalla-Liof s Saga is translated from íslenzk tornrit IX. The present text is a revised version of a translation which first appeared in Comparative Criticism (Vo/. /0,1988). The saga is onlv preserved in late paper manuscripts, the oldest of these dating from the \7th century. Set in Svarfadardal in Xorth Iceland, Yalla-Ljofs Saga tells of the descendants of the main characters in the Saga of the People of Svarfadardal and their dealings with the great chieftain Gudmund the Powerful of Modruvellir, who appears on the scene in many sagas. In a neatlv composed chain of events the saga describes first the slayings of lesser mem with tension mounting as a confrontation between the chieftains Valla-Ljot (i.e. Ljot of Yellir♦and Gudmund looms. Although Gudmund is described here with more sympathy than in the Saga of the People of Liosavatn, it is the exemplary character portrayal of Ljot that gives real colour to the saga.

There was a man called Sigurd. He was a son o f Karl the Red; he married a daughter of Ingjald of Gnupufell. He had three sons, and the eldest was called Hrolf, the second Halli, and Bodvar the third; they were big men, and strong. Hrolf was overbearing and greedy. Halli was a reveller and a man of law, a boastful and aggressive man. Bodvar was good-natured and became a seafaring trader. There was a man called Torfi who lived at Torfufell, rich, but not well-born. At that time Kvjolf lived at Modruvellir, and Gudmund his son was there with him. Sigurd became ill and called his sons together, and told them to get along with each other, and said he could see their true natures - “ take care not to be selfseeking, and preserve your honour.” Then he died. Hrolf was then eighteen years old, Halli fourteen, and Bodvar twelve. Torfi's wife died. He was friendly toward the sons of Sigurd. One day he went there and asked to speak with them. Torfi said, “ For a long time now we have shared an acquaintance, and I for my part want to increase it. I intend now to speak with your mother and ask for her

J

132

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

hand. This could work to our mutual advantage, for though there is a difference in our standing, it can be compensated for by my money and management.” Hrolf told him to speak to their mother about it. Torfi did so. She gave this answer: “ I will leave the decision up to my sons, rather than decide on my own; but I will let the matter stand, if they give their consent.” Torfi said: “ How does that seem to you, Halli?” He replied, (“ It is up to Hrolf; he is the eldest brother, and knows best how to manage things.” Torti broached the subject of a wedding date; Hrolf and Bodvar said it was not out of the question that the marriage might take place in the autumn.]1 Then Halli said: “ I wanted to wait for your answer, but I had expected as much. I see no reason to go ahead with this, nor is it likely to bring us much honour: such a man cannot be seen as an equal match. I will not consent to give my noble mother to a freed slave after so noble a marriage.” Hrolf said it did not seem that way to him, and she said she would not turn him down: “ and I consent to this marriage.” Hrolf said he was the one to decide; Halli said things would turn out the way she wanted. The marriage was set for the Winter Nights. Now some time elapsed, and it is told that one day the women were in their room and Halli had come in. His mother said, “ I have to pay our servant women their wages today. I want to send you over to Torfufell now. Tell Torfi he is to send me a piglet; but you must take care not to lose your temper, since the piglet may prove hard to handle. Torfi will hand it over, once he gets my message.” “ I will go, since you have in him so devoted a friend.” And when Halli arrived, Torfi was working and did not look at him. Halli then said to Torfi, “ My mother sent me here so that you would send her a piglet to give to her women for supper.” Torfi did not look at him, but just said, “ I can do that. Take one yourself, and be busy about it.” Halli said, “ It is not chieftainly to wade through the muck up to some old sow, and for strangers especially.” Torfi replied, “What is this bold fellow saying?” “I won’t venture towards this monstrous creature; send whomever else you please.” Torfi said, “ I don’t think you consider yourself as brave as the sow.” Halli gave this answer: “That would have been better left unsaid. I don't match my bravery with a sow’s, and these may be called taunting words.”1 2 1The passage in square brackets (here and in two other places in the saga) is corrupt in the main manuscript and the translation is based on an amendment in a later one.

2 Comparisons

with female animals were particularly insulting; compare ‘nanny goat* in Chapter 4 and ‘she-caf in Chapter 6.

VALLA-LJOTS SAGA

133

He rushed mer to the gate, leapt in, hacked off the sow's snout, grabbed the piglet and walked back out again. Torfi said, “Now take the pig home and give it to your mother.” Halli made no reply, and rode off towards home. There was a forest in that region. Halli climbed down off his horse and then waited in the forest until he saw a man in a block cape come riding across the river, and there he recognised Torfi. He leapt up and ran at him and dealt him a death­ blow; he had both spear and sword. Halli threw the body down under the riverbank and covered it up, but he took the horse with him. He arrived home and met his mother. She inquired about his errand; he said that as it turned out Torfi would neither be entering her bed nor sending her a piglet “considering how 1 left him. The engagement has been broken off, though you may think that unlikely.” “ This is what I think," she said, "that often you turn your hands to evil. This will be the start of your misfortune, and you will either be outlawed or killed, consid­ ering the sort of men who will be prosecuting this case - men like Eyjolf.” Halli replied, "You needn’t blame me so much for this deed, since there’s no great loss in Torfi, though he might have looked good to you.” She said that hit near the mark, “ but it would be better for you had this deed not been done.” Halli then went to Gnupufell to see his kinsman Ingjald and told him the news. He said, "Go meet with the people of Svarfadardal, your friends and kinsmen. But what caused you to find fault with him?” said Ingjald. Halli replied, “The offensive things he said to me, because I didn’t want to give my mother to him in marriage, and thereby bring dishonour to my family. Now 1 don't know but that 1 might be hard pressed when this case is prosecuted, if I’m not careful; but he said I was more cowardly than a sow.” Ingjald replied, “That was ill said. Stay here with us now, until your case is brought to a close.” At this time Killer-Glum was living at Thvera and he met with his kinsman Ingjald. They went to see I-.yjolf and offer him a settlement for his thingntan. “ We want to honour you in this with a compensation of one hundred in silver, and we will drop the countercharges against Torfi for his defamatory words toward Halli. It is hard to see how anything more could be got from us kinsmen, so let this not become a source of discord.” Kyjolf replied, “ And so it shall be; Halli is kin to us, and high-born as well.” They reached a settlement on those terms. Halli was seventeen years old when their property was divided up. Bodvar left on a trading voyage, but Ilrolf the Snout stayed home on the farm he had inherited from his father. Bodvar was abroad a long while, and was a most able seaman and well liked. He was overseas for twelve years. Halli set up a

2

134

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

household and married Signy Bersadottir, kinswoman of the people of Modruvellir, and things went well then between Eyjolf and Halli; he said it looked promising for their friendship, now that they had become related by marriage. Eyjolf agreed with him. Halli conducted a number of lawsuits. Shortly thereafter Eyjolf drowned in the Gnupufellsa river. He was buried at Modruvellir in his luiyftchh he had already taken the sign of the cross. Then his son Gudmund the Powerful took over his position, and things went well between Halli and Gudmund; he provided Halli with many men, and Halli was the “stonebreaker” for his legal cases. Therefore he was called Halli the Troublemaker, and was held in the highest esteem by Gudmund. He was in his thirties at this point in the saga, and was not easy to get at because o f Gudmund’s power, and his own prowess. Bersi was the name of Halli’s son, and he was a promising young man. Hrolf was a rich man, but spiteful. It is told that Gudmund held a great feast one time at Modruvellir and Halli was there, as he was at every other feast that Gudmund held. Manv things were spoken of. Then Halli said, “Things have taken a strange turn among the chieftain class here in Iceland; the better sort of people are decreasing here in the North, but especially in this district.” Gudmund replied, “ It is often said that I am ambitious, but there is nowhere I would rather be chieftain than in this district.” Halli said, “That is true, Gudmund; but there are other districts not far behind, even if the better people are more numerous here.” Gudmund asked, “And which district is that?” He answered, “ Svarfadardal.” Gudmund replied, “You will speak truer and more wisely about other things. It often snows there, and the winters are severe.” Halli said, “ Yes, but it is usually the case with these coastal valleys, that more peo­ ple go from here to there to buy food, than the other way around, and more people get rich there.” Gudmund said, “ What sense is there in praising the virtues of that region? It doesn’t seem that way to me.” Halli answered, “ I have been thinking about changing my situation and moving there, to the land o f our ancestors.” Gudmund said, “Why do you think it better to live there than here?” Halli said, “ My noble kinsmen have always lived there, and I feel an urge to move there rather than to stay near you, for 1 am gaining little in popularity,” said Halli. “ I am your stone-breaker, and some men are becoming too powerful for me here in this district. This will end if I leave here; but our friendship will remain the same as before. And I declare this openly now, that 1 gained disfavour as a result of our dealings with Einar, your brother, and I should like to be rid of this affair.” Gudmund said, “ 1'hat is partly true, and yet I think you lost less in dishonour than in disfavour.”

VALLA-LJOTS SAGA

135

Halli responded, "It is no less true that my kinsmen, the sons of Ingjald, have precedence over me, so that here I may not be considered the most prominent man among our kinsmen, while we are all together; but there I might be considered the most prominent man." Gudmund said, “ 1 don't think you'll gain greater honour there than what you have had here. I see four men there who will not give up their honour for your sake.” Halli asked, “Who are these four who will stand in my way?” Gudmund answered, "Number one is Valla-Ljot, son of Ljotolf the Godi; he is the most prominent man in the valley, followed by Thorgrim, his brother. Third is Bjorn at Hofsa, and fourth is Thorvard, his brother; they are the sons of Thorgrim, men of great and noble kin. And I think it will be beyond your power to combat them, though you move in beside Thorir, your kinsman.” Halli said, “Nevertheless, I intend to go ahead with this.” Afterwards he went to meet Thorir \ emundarson and told him of his plans and said he wanted to bu>’ land, and asked whether he knew of any for sale. Thorir answered, "I know of land for sale at Klaufabrekka and I will get you some pasture land also, since there isn't much there. I'll buy this land for you, if you wish to move here, but I think it would be wisest to stay where you are. Here you will have to deal with steadfast and proud-minded men.” Halli said that would not drive him away: “Just buy the land.” Then he moved there, without asking for permission to settle. But the people of Svarfadardal paid little heed, for Ljot was chieftain over the kinsmen, and they were well content with that; indeed, he alone decided all things among them. He did not meddle in other people s business and was slow to anger. He was a big man. This was a token of his moods: he had two kinds of attire, a short black tunic and a snag­ horned axe, wrapped round the haft with iron; he was thus fitted out when the kill­ ing mood was upon him. But when he was in a good mood he wore a brown tunic, with an inlaid, double-bladed axe in his hand. There was a farmer named Hrolf, who lived up the valley from Klaufabrekka. His sons were Thord and Thorvald, and he was a noble man. He became ill and died. The brothers inherited from their father and wanted Ljot to divide the lands and movable property they owned, but Ljot was delayed a while in coming to them. The country had been converted to Christianity not long before and the Sabbath introduced as law. It was Michaelmas, when they were scheduled to meet. Thorir and Halli came also, for they had seen men journeying. Ljot divided the brothers' lands. Snow had fallen on the boundary markers. He divided the lands by taking a sighting on a certain stone, and from the stone to the river, and then he walked straight ahead. He stopped at the river, and cut a cioss out of the turf and earth and said, “Thus do I know how to divide lands.” The brothers were well pleased with this, and so were they all, except for Halli.

3

136

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Ljot said then, "We have not had dealings here, Halli, and you are an intelligent man; how do you like this division?” Halli answered, “ I think you have divided these lands well and evenly; but since you ask, I think you might have bent the rules a bit, legally speaking. Thus in par­ ticular can I say something about land division. But how well versed in the laws are you, Ljot?” He said, “ I don’t know the laws well.” Halli replied, "I think it punishable by law to work on Michaelmas, even when it doesn’t fall on a Sunday; and I will summons you for violating a holy day.” Ljot replied, “The faith is still young.” Halli said, “The laws decree that a breach o f Christianity has been com­ mitted here; nor are the lesser folk well served when you chieftains behave in this way.” Ljot replied and said that this was improperly done, “ and it will not happen a second time.” Halli said, "Brief are my words to you, Ljot; either pay me a half hundred in sil­ ver, or I will summons you.” Ljot responded, “ It would be wiser to cease this talk. I don’t intend to pay com­ pensation for my ignorance. It seems best to let this lie, and I will support you in your affairs.” Halli replied, “ It does not befit either of us to allow a lesser compensation.” Ljot said, “You will be entitled to chastisement, if this happens again; but give me your consent now, and receive my thanks.” Halli replied, “ It shall be otherwise; either pay me the money, or 1 will summons you.” Ljot replied, “ I don’t want you to summons me; rather I will pay the money, and receive your friendship in return. Long have our kinsmen quarrelled,” said Ljot, "and it may be that we take after our kin. 1 will pay the money right away, so as not to incur the Angel’s wrath. Now if you are acting out o f friendship towards me, then you will be like a shield to me. But if you are acting out of greed and aggres­ sion towards me, as I rather suspect, then it may yet come to light.” Halli took the money. That same autumn there was a feast at Modruvellir and Halli attended it. His son Bersi had come back to Iceland and was also at the feast. Gudmund seated Halli closest to him, and had heard of his dealings with Ljot, and spoke thus: “ How do you like it out there in the dale?” Halli said he liked it fine. Gudmund said, “Are they treating you well out there in the dale?” He said it was going well enough. “ It is said,” said Gudmund, “that you have seized money from Ljot for a minor offence.” Halli replied, "That’s not precisely right. I proceeded according to the law, he chose what suited him best, and you may see here the silver.”

V A L LA -L JO rS SAGA

137

“ Yes,” said Gudmund, “ I see indeed, that von think you’ve performed well, hut I have a foreboding that we will see red in somebody's hair before the third Winter Night. I must advise you not to return there. 1 will then buy land for you here; but I will not answer for you out there.” f lalli replied. That is a good offer, but it has its shortcomings, and so 1 will not accept it. I intend to keep on trying, and therefore I won’t move away just yet.” l.ater he left with his son Bersi and at Christmas they arrived out in the dale. Thorir invited Halli to a Christmas feast at Grund - there was a church there but his son Bersi went home. Thorir sent tor hay, because there was a shortage at his home now that Yuletide was drawing to a close. Valla-Ljot heard tell of nothing but rather unfriendly words from Halli concerning their dealings. When Yuletide was over Halli made ready to leave, and that morning shepherds from Grund and Yellir met together. They asked tidings of each other, and dis­ cussed which of them had feasted better over the holidays, and each sided with his own master. Thorir's man said that the entertainments could not have gone equally well, "for no one is a better entertainer than Halli, who has been here for Christmas.” Liot's shepherd asked when Halli would be going home. Thorir’s shepherd said that Halli would be leaving the day after Twelfth Night. When the shepherd returned home, Thorir asked him whether he had met any­ body, and the shepherd told him. Thorir asked what they had talked about, and the shepherd told him all that had gone on. ‘Yes,” said Thorir, “ this is well said. But you, Halli, must certainly not leave here today," and then he told him what had happened and what the shepherds had dis­ cussed: "I don't like their talking about your journey and 1 fear it may go as Gud­ mund said, that Ljot will get the better o f you in this affair.” Halli replied, “ What is there but good between Ljot and me?” Thorir said, “A shadow has come over him concerning your dealings.” “ I will go now,” said Halli. Thorir replied, “Then thirteen o f my men will accompany you; but I am not feel­ ing well and so I cannot go myself.” Halli said there would be no need for it. , Then they went up along Hordabrekka. ' Halli said, “Go back now, for I’m but a short way from home and no one will be lying in wait for me now.” They did as Halli said. Halli’s sheep-pens were along the path. Then Halli’s companion spoke: “Some men are over there,” he said. Halli responded, “ Perhaps it is Bersi, my son.” He answered, “Those are not our men; they are twelve in all, and one is dressed in a black tunic and has a snag-horned axe in his hand.” “Go home and tell Bersi that I .jot thinks he has some small business with me. There’s no need for you to be here.”

4

138

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

The other ran off in a great hurry. Halli was clad in breeches and had a cloak over him; he threw it off. He had a helmet on his head, a pikestaff in his hand, and a sword at his belt; he went toward them and past them. Ljot said, “ Let us delay the attack no longer: seize him.” They rushed at him, but he moved swiftly and got past them because he was go­ ing downhill, and they could not get hold of him while they were going up the slope. Then he stopped at a level place. Ljot said, “ Now he is boasting that he stands higher than we do.” Halli replied, “ I will make use of my boldness and swiftness, and wait no longer.” Ljot said, “Your grandfather Karl would have waited, when he was above ground, and would not have let himself be chased about like a nanny goat.” Halli responded, “ I will also stand my ground, and you and I will fight each oth­ er; that way will bring you honour, but the other way, shame.” “That goes without saying; indeed, it shall be so.” Halli said, “What charge do you make against me?” Ljot said, “This is the charge, that you will not teach me to observe the holy days a second time. Now if you acted with good intentions and the Angel wants to grant you victory, then you will prevail. But if you acted out o f greed and aggres­ sion, then you will draw the lesser share. May He watch over our struggle, and may you profit well by the half hundred of silver you took from me and have kept ever since.” Ljot went at him with an iron-clad shield. Halli thrust out at Ljot’s shield and hit the boss so hard that his sword stuck fast. Ljot twisted the shield so fiercely that the sword broke off at the hilt; and then Ljot dealt a deathblow to Halli. They carried him to the sheep-pen and then came home to the farm and told what had hap­ pened. Ljot declared himself responsible for the killing of Halli. Bersi went off at once to see Gudmund and told him the news. Gudmund said it had gone as he had guessed it would. Bersi asked him to take charge of the lawsuit, “but I want to go overseas.” At that time all the laws for (Uiclling had been abolished, and duels themselves. Gudmund took charge of the lawsuit, prepared it for the Althing, and as­ sembled a large following. Ljot’s friends sought for a settlement; he had many followers and the support of many chieftains. The case ended thus, through the power of Ljot’s kin and the aid of his friends, that a hundred in silver was paid out for the slaying of Halli. But that half hundred of silver which Ljot had paid Halli was not taken into account, for Ljot wanted it weighed against his own ignorance. His friends said he should take the half hundred of silver, but he did not want that by any means, and he said it was small compensation for Halli’s having challenged him to a duel. Gudmund was ill content with the settlement, but he took the mon­ ey in custody on behalf o f Halli’s kinsmen. That summer a ship sailed into L.vjaljord and a big market was held there. The

5

VALLA-LJOrS SAGA

139

people ot Svartadardal came out to the coast; among their company were Ljot's nephews, the Thorgrimssons, and the men of Ljot's household. They picked out their goods. A man called Sigmund was also there. The people of Svartadardal slept in a little dell. But at daybreak a man came to them and said, "You should know that the men from Fyjatiardardal are on the other side of the river mouth, and I've come to tell you to be on your guard, for they are not to be trusted. Come out, Thorvard, and you and I will speak together,” he said. Thorvard replied, "1 have no need to talk with you, for I don't think you are to be trusted.” Nonetheless Thorvard went out of the tent and with him to a little hill, and there they spoke together. Then nine men dressed in black came at them. Thorvard want­ ed to turn back, but the man who had lured him out pulled him into their midst. Thev came at him with weapons and slew him on the spot. Sigmund wanted to avenge him, but was held back. That deed was done treacherously by Hrolf Snout. And when Gudmund met him, he said Hrolf had done ill to violate the settlements of men, and that things would come to a bad end. Hrolf said he had not been present at the settlement. Ljot led the case for the slaying o f Thorvard, his kinsman. Gudmund sent word to Ljot that he wanted to settle with him, “and I want you to have full and honourable compensation.” He said he quite disliked the deed, and that it would be best for the government of the district if they discouraged men from such misdeeds. hriends of both of them came to the Thing. A settlement was then sought, and Skafti Thoroddsson, Ljot's friend, was appointed through the efforts of many oth­ ers. Liot said that he would not stand alone and uncompromising in this affair, but he said such deeds were ill begun, and that many were less reluctant to do such deeds than thev once had been, and he said also that it would seem he had endured more offences against him than he had committed against others. Thorvard was compensated for with two hundreds in silver. Hrolf was then more content than he had been before. He lived for another two years. A ship came out to Iceland during the summer and Bodvar Sigurdarson and Bersi Hallason were on board. They called on Gudmund right away; he told them what had happened and what had been the outcome. Bodvar kept calm and controlled and said he well liked Gudmund's handling of the situation, that he was sick of all the disagreements between men in the district, and that he would go back overseas and not get involved. And in the winter, while Gudmund was not at home, men came out from Kviabekk in Olafsfjord to do some trading. Their leader was called Asmund, and he chose goods valuing six hundreds in silver, and said he would pay for them all in full. Bodvar said he wanted Gudmund to designate men to vouch for Asnumd's payment. Asmund replied, “ It is known that we pay our debts.”

6

140

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Bodvar said, “Then I want you to bring the money here.” But Asmund said he wanted the goods taken out there, and it ended up that they made a bargain on those terms and then went away. Gudmund came home; they told him of the bargain. He replied, “This bargain would not have been made if I had been home.” Yuletide passed and the weather was good. Bodvar asked Bersi and his men to go to claim payment for the goods, but G ud­ mund said it would be unwise to walk into the clutches of the Svarfadardal people, “although I don’t think Ljot would attack you.” They went just the same, four of them in all, and when they came out to Olafstjord the trade goods were not ready; for many had bought, but Asmund alone was bound in debt to Bodvar. They had come out there on a ferry that belonged to the Norwegians. They were delayed a long while, and then an ice storm set in, so that they could no longer go by boat. Asmund said that they were welcome to stay. Bodvar said that he would accept this offer, and they remained there for a fortnight, snowbound. Then came a spell of cold and dry weather and good travelling condi­ tions, but the fjord had frozen so that they could not go by boat. Then Asmund said, “ Be of good cheer, Bodvar; you are welcome to stay with us." He said that this was well offered, “but I would rather you found a guide for us and we will make the journey on foot.” Asmund said that was not as he thought best, “ and I would like to part well with you.” “This is how it must be,” said Bodvar. They went then, twelve in all, to the heath up to where the heath roads parted. Then the weather grew thick with driving snow. It was heavy going, and Bodvar was slow and not used to travelling by foot. They planned to reach Svarfadardal that night, to stay with Narfi. But the weather turned dark, and they were not quite sure where they were going. Then Bodvar said, “Now you have lost the way, and the night is dark.” They did not let up until they stumbled upon some buildings in the darkness. They knocked on the door and men were sitting by the fire. Someone came to the door and asked who had come. Bodvar asked, “Who lives here, and what is the name o f this farm?” “Thorgrim Ljotolfsson lives here, and the farm is called Upsir, and the owner wants you to come in since it is unbearable outside. He told me to say this to you, whoever might be outside.” Bodvar replied, “We do not want to go in until the owner himself invites us.” The man went back inside and told Thorgrim that the men who had come want­ ed him to invite them, “and they act proud.” Thorgrim went out and asked who had come, and said, “take lodgings with us tonight.” Bodvar answered and said that some o f them were Icelanders and some Norwe­ gians, and he gave his own name.

V A LLA -U O rS SAGA

141

Thorgrim went in ahead and asked them to sit down and accept his hospitality, "and 1 shall not withdraw the invitation,” hut he said that there were others there no less welcome, and rather more expected. Thorgrim had a fire prepared for them. Staying there also was Sigmund, who was mentioned before, the foster-brother of the sons of Thorgerd l.jotoltsdottir. He was highly agitated, and told Thorgrim in secret how he and Thorvard, his kinsman, had last parted. Thorgrim said that this was not his affair, “and I intend to treat them well who de­ sene no harm from me, and I expect other men to behave well toward my guests.” They stayed the night. Thorgrim bolted the door and said that no man was to open it sooner than he wished, “ and he will suffer greatly who disregards me.” Sigmund made no attempt until all were sleeping soundly. There was a passage­ way out to the cowshed and that was how he managed to get away. The weather had cleared but there were snowdrifts. He took some skis and came in the night to Biorn at Hofsa, and woke him from sleep. He asked who had come, and Sigmund gave his name. Bjorn asked why he had come in such haste. Sigmund said he was driven by necessity, “and now is youi chance to avenge your brother.” “Who has come here?” asked Bjorn. He answered, “ Bodvar, Halli’s brother, and he is heading for Eyjafjord.” Biorn said, “ It is unseemly to awaken strife after settlement, and this man is in­ nocent and never took part in the troubles here. It would be much nearer the mat­ ter if it were Hrolf, but even that would be dishonourable. And I know the zeal of kinsman Thorgrim, that he will think it a disgrace for any harm to befall his guests.” Sigmund replied, "That is indeed a turn for the worse, when those are taken from us whom it is a shame to lose, while worthless she-cats like you remain among the living. And it keeps coming back to us, how your brother was killed in truce time, right before our eyes; and now you don’t want to avenge him.” He rounded up some men, and they were eight in all. Bjorn said that he wanted to go meet l.jot, his kinsman; he could not stand the reproachful words from Sig­ mund and his crew. They went to Vellir. Ljot asked what Bjorn could want that he would go travelling at night. Bjorn answered, “ I plan now to go and avenge Thorvard, my kinsman.” Ljot asked, “ Has Hrolf come here?” “ N o,” said Bjorn, “ Bodvar, his brother, has come to the dale.” l.jot said, “ Is this your intention, kinsman, to kill an innocent man and break the settlement? I will not make this journey, nor put my honour at stake by attacking my brother’s home.” Bjorn said, “ We won’t need to attack your brother’s home to get at them; we’ll ambush them when they leave.”

142

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Sigmund added, “We’ll be watching for their departure.” Ljot said he would not go. They set off and along the way Sigmund said, “ Let’s go over to Tjorn to fetch Thorstein and his son Eyjolf.” These were fierce and fearless men. Bjorn said, “ I want to ask your help so that our enemies don’t cross the valley in peace.” Thorstein readily agreed and undertook the journey with them, but Eyjolf, his son, had gone up into Sandardal.

Now it is to be told of Bodvar that he and his companions made ready to de­ part that morning. Thorgrim said, “ I don’t want you to take the main road, Bodvar; I know for cer­ tain that a man has slipped away in the night. He will have told of your journey, and I don’t want anything to happen to you after your stay with me.” Bodvar said that he had behaved fairly, “and I will do the same.” They set off now, but took the main road. Sigmund spoke up from among Bjorn’s crew: “ I see them now, and they’ve got ahead of us.” They took off after them and caught up with them in the brushwood above Halsbaer, between the farm and Hella, where Narfi lived. “ Men are heading this way,” said Bodvar. “What do you suppose they want?” Bersi replied, “ I don’t suppose it’s anything good, and it may turn out that we will drown rather close to shore.” Bodvar said, “We will not run.” Bersi replied, “ I don’t intend to,” he said, “ and we will wait here.” Bodvar, Bersi and the helmsman were at the fore; they were seven in all, but Bjorn’s men were eleven in all. Then Thorstein said, “Let us plan our attack, for it’s not clear what may come of this, the way things stand. They have something of a vantage ground, and are hardfighting men. Some o f us will attack them from behind; but you stay here, Thor­ grim.” Just then a big man ran up behind them; Eyjolf Thorsteinsson had come to join them. Then Bodvar said, “We’ll take a stand here and defend ourselves.” Bjorn was foremost in the attack. Thorstein threw a spear at Havard the Norwe­ gian and it ran him through. Bodvar grabbed the spear, sent it back and struck Thorstein and it did him deadly harm. And in that instant Eyjolf came up behind Bodvar and dealt him a deathblow. Then Eyjolf grabbed Bersi and went sliding along with him back to his gang and told Bjorn and the others to attack. Bjorn ran up and struck him and said, “You have fared bravely again, Eyjolf.” Bersi had slain Sigmund before this. And in that place fell Bodvar and Bersi,

7

VALLA-LJOrS SAGA

143

Havard the Norwegian and another o f their company; and from the people of Svarfadardal, Thorstein and Sigmund. They sent word to Narfi that he should fetch the bodies. He grieved at this, for he had friends on both sides. He rode to Modruvellir and informed Gudmund, who said a great misfortune had occurred. Bjorn and Eyjolf took counsel together. F.yjolf said it was clear that they must go to l.jot: “Though some angry words will come of it, there is shelter to be found with Ljot; he will offer me protection. I won't stay here if you decide not to go, for you can’t provide any shelter.” Bjorn said that l.jot had tried to dissuade them from blood vengeance. Eyjolf said that he expected the greater the need, the more resolutely Ljot would protect them, “ and this is just one more step; and in this way his kinsmen could best be avenged by our hands.” They went to Ljot and said that they had avenged their kinsmen. Liot said, "It’s not good to have bad kinsmen; they land us in bad situations, with no good way out of them.” They went to see Thorgrim. Then Liot said, “ Why did you receive our enemies, kinsman Thorgrim?” He answered, “ It was the only honourable thing to do. And though it was to little avail, I did what was mine to do, and Sigmund what was his. It has turned out very differently from what I would have wanted.” Then Liot said, “ It would have been better had your advice been followed. But I think it unwise for you to stay on your farms between Tjorn and Upsir. I say it is better that we all stay together, rather than have you slain like foxes in a den. And then it will fall to me to support your case, and I will try to be at the fore. I’m loath to involve myself in violent acts, and yet I don’t like to be bested by any man.” Thorgrim said, “This is as it must be; but what is to become of Eyjolf, who is most involved in offences and violent acts?” Ljot answered, “ He may stay with me at first; but later I’ll send him south to Hjalli, and so from there abroad. I will send three others to Hermund Illugason, and two to Thorkel Lvjolfsson. It should be easy then to seek a settlement, if these men get out of the country. But Bjorn shall stay with me and we will share one fate.”

8

Everything went according to plan. Eyjolf went abroad and joined the king’s guard in England.1 Narfi spoke to (iudmund, who thought the tidings grew worse the more he heard. Even so he went with Narfi to a least out on the coast and made a full in­ quiry into the battle. Gudmund said, “They have given a good account of themselves. There is great loss in such men, who defended themselves well and were themselves free from 1 Established by King Canute in 1018 and in service until the Norman Conquest o f 1066.

144

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

blame. And now the people of Svarfadardal have the upper hand and must be well pleased. But tell me, are Bjorn and Thorgrim on their guard against us?” He answered, “ Bjorn is often at home with but a few men, and so is Thorgrim.” “Thorgrim has come out well in the matter. But Ljot is their leader; how wary is he?” He said that Ljot was on his guard. “ fm not pleased with matters as they stand,” said Gudmund. “ I want now with your help to venture into Svarfadardal and see if we can get hold of some o f them.” Narfi said he was at Gudmund's disposal in this matter: UI am ready now, and all the secret paths and passages are known to me; but one needs luck in such things.” Gudmund said he would risk it, and they went out to the dale. Narfi said, “ Ljot will [be at home now; well) ride the high road between the mountains and above Vellir farm.” Gudmund said, “W ell sit here and wait; but you go and find out what is happen­ ing on the farm.” Ljot had a sheep-pen not far from where they were. It turned out that all the kins­ men had come to the farm for a feast; Gudmund and his men had not known this. It was Ljot’s habit to get up bright and early to do his chores and tend his live­ stock. Gudmund and his men were waiting in the forest, on a ridge between two nar­ row glens. They saw a man walk away from the farm, and he was dressed in a black tunic and had a double-bladed axe in his hand. He went into the pen and drove out the sheep. Then Gudmund ordered them to jump up and seize him, but not to attack him with weapons. Ljot saw them coming and turned back, holding the axe in front of him, and leapt down into the gorge. But the snow was in fact frozen underneath in the glen, and he raced down along the glen and came to no harm. Gudmund said, “There he goes,” and threw a spear at him, but it struck the axe. Ljot picked up the spear and went home. Gudmund returned to the forest and said, "Ljot is a handy fellow, and it goes well for such men; he doesn’t go looking for trouble, but is himself brave and re­ sourceful. He had only one way out and he took it, and he must have known be­ forehand that he could make it down the glen. We will wait and see what action he will take. We won’t let them chase us, though we had better move along at a smart pace.” When Ljot came home, he hid the spear [so that no one was aware of it that day. And when Gudmund saw that there was no action taken by Ljot, he went away with his men. But in the morning Ljot let his kinsmen see Gudmund's spear.) It was in­ laid with gold. He was asked where such a spear might have come from. He answered, “Gudmund the Powerful sent it to me.” They asked him who had brought it and Ljot said that Gudmund had not en­ trusted another with the task: “ He did it himself.” They said he had kept this a secret too long. He said this was not the case: “ I knew I could not have stopped you, if you’d

VALLA-UOTS SAGA

145

found out any sooner. It would have been a hard fight for us, for the men from Eyjafjord outnumbered us.” Ljot did not press charges for conspiracy to attempt murder. And now the Thing drew near, and a great crowd attended it. Ljot and Gudmund came there from the Northern Quarter. Gudmund conducted the case against Ljot for manslaughter. Then men began working towards a settlement. Ljot met with his friend Skafti and they spoke together, and Ljot told him all about his dealings with Gudmund; “ but if we can settle our differences, I won’t make use o f this incident. Let us go and speak with him.” Skafti replied. "You’ve behaved well in this, and I will give you my full support.” “ Yes,” said l iot, “ I slipped away this time; but it didn’t seem wise to stand around waiting, no matter what rumours might come of it. Now I want you to take the spear to Gudmund.” Skafti asked him to come along with him. Ljot agreed to this; “ I wouldn’t mind seeing him.” Gudmund greeted Skafti. “Why have you seen fit to support Ljot?” Skafti said that he had his reasons, “and this was not done out of enmity towards you. But Ljot wants you to have this spear, and says you sent it to him.” Gudmund replied, “ 1 did not intend you much honour, Ljot, the way I sent it to you.” Ljot replied, “Since that was the case, I don’t intend to profit by this spear.” Gudmund willingly agreed, “but you shall have this sword.” It was a great treasure. Then Ljot said to Gudmund, “Accept this sword from me, but do not send me another spear the way you did. And so we will end our dealings, with you retaining all honours due to you, and we will end our hostility.” “ It shall be so,” said Gudmund. Bjorn was not at the Thing, for he had been sent out to Grimsey on the advice of Ljot, and was staying in secret with a man called Thrand. Bjorn had given him I.jot’s message, that he had been sent there for aid and shel­ ter while the Thing was in progress; “and he will conclude my case for me.” Thrand said Ljot would manage it as well as was possible.

Hrolf was at home during the Thing, when the case was decided. Ljot said he wished to propose exile and heavy fines, and many of the lesser men suggested worse, but the others dealt fairly. Ljot thought it would be a good thing il the par­ ties could reach a settlement such that Gudmund would still retain his honour. It turned out that Ljot wanted Skafti to act on his behalf, but Gudmund wanted to act on his own behalf. So it went, and they succeeded well in reaching an agreement; Skafti was to pronounce the verdict. A great many people were there in attendance. Skafti said, “ We consider these things to olfset each other in the case; the ambush

9

146

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

o f Bodvar vs. the slaying of Sigmund; and the killing o f Bersi vs. that of Thorstein. For the killing of the merchant we award two hundred in silver; this shall be paid for with the money that came of Thorvard’s killing. But the nine men shall not be permitted to return to Iceland. Bjorn will pay a hundred and be free; he shall pay it over two summers at the Autumn Meeting." They agreed to this. Bjorn was on the island, safe and sound with Thrand. One day while the Thing was in progress, Bjorn was eager to go out rowing with Thrand, but he said there was no need for this. “ I don’t want an ambush to befall any man Ljot sends to me; there’s less protec­ tion on a boat than there is on the island.” "No harm will come of it,” said Bjorn, and so that day thirty boats rowed out from the island, most o f them small. The weather was good, and the men in fine spirits, for the boats lay close to each other. Then Thrand said, “A ship is sailing out from the fjord, and I recognise it as Gudmund’s ferry. Who could that be? Does anyone know whether Hrolf Snout is at the Thing?” The fishermen answered that he had stayed home. Thrand said, “Then that’s him, looking for you, Bjorn, and you will be recog­ nised among us. We can ill defend ourselves on these little boats, yet our men are not likely to curb their tongues. But they have a large ship and many men. Let us make ready, though we may not hold out long.” They rowed back towards the island. Then the ferrymen said, “ Now they’re rowing furiously away from the fishing grounds; perhaps they suspect us.” Hrolf said, “After them!” And they did so, and soon they met up with each other. Then Hrolf asked if Bjorn were on board. Thrand answered, “You can guess that for yourself.” Hrolf said, “ Hand him over, and don’t leave yourself open to danger, nor your property, for you haven’t the men to withstand us. Keep out of this trouble, and you won’t end up with a lawsuit on your hands.” Thrand replied, “You play a poor part in the affairs of men, when you set yourself above the chieftains. Trouble may well come of this, yet you will not abide by the settlements of chieftains; in so doing you break the truce and rekindle all the enmi­ ty between the chieftains. It may be that you plan the same fate for Bjorn as you did for his brother; you are behind all these killings. But what have you heard from the Thing? Have they not come to terms? It is your evil habit to settle first, and kill men afterwards. You won’t get Bjorn in the first attack.” “We will get him,” said Hrolf, “ and kill you.” Thrand replied, “ Will you take money?” Hrolf answered, “ By our self-judgement.”

V A LLA -U O rs SAGA

147

Biorn spoke up, “ Self-judgements turn out for the worse; let’s risk it instead and see how it goes.” Thrand said to him, “We’re not short of monev, but a good man like you is hard to find.” Bjorn said a lot would happen before they got hold o f him. Thrand said he wanted to settle the matter, “and I am in charge now.” Hrolf said, “ You must pay me two hundred in silver for Bjorn right now.” Thrand replied, “We will be hard pressed to make such a payment.” But the fishermen made the payment with him, and they went back to shore, penniless; and so Thrand and Hrolf parted company. Liot came home from the Thing and he and Bjorn met together and spoke o f all that had gone on. Liot said that Thrand was not to blame, “ and Hrolf has shown his true colours; he is obsessed with money. But a solution is at hand. We are supposed to pay Gud­ mund a hundred in silver over two summers at the Autumn Meeting. We will pay the first instalment, but not the second, if Hrolf and his men return your money with dishonour.” Liot sent word to Gudmund, saying that he could see a clear act of aggression in this, and asked him to humble H rolf Gudmund said that he would do so, and that Hrolf had often brought them dishonour. He returned the islanders’ money to them. Liot managed things so that both Thrand and Gudmund were satisfied. Ljot was considered a very great chieftain, and there his dealings with Gudmund the Powerful came to an end. Gudmund retained his honour until his dying day. Here ends this saga. Translated by PAUL ACKER

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL W ritten

late

14th C entury

Svarfdæla

saga

Ihc translation is based upon the text in the íslenzk fornrit series, IX. This post-classical saga poses three serious narrative problems. First. a large gap at the end of Chapter 10 in the seventeenth-century paper manuscript, the basis of modern editions and itself apparent­ ly a copy ot a defective and no longer extant medieval manuscript, divides the story into two di\erse parts: a coherent account of the exploits of a Norwegian viking named Thorstein: and an extended feud narrative beginning with a settler in Iceland also named Thorstein - most likely the son of the Norwegian - and ending with the resolution o f the feud. Second, the differences between the two parts in style, theme, plot and characterisation are seen b v some readers as evidence of multiple authorship. Third, both the gratuitous tortur­ ing of Skuli and the brutal treatment of Yngvild Fair-Cheek are uncharacteristic of a Saga of Icelanders, ih esc problems, in addition to a number of minor inconsistencies in the text, explain in part whv this work, despite several well-told episodes, has received so little atten­ tion from Icelandic scholars. The passages enclosed in brackets (thus] are translations of various later additions to the saga.

This saga begins during the reign ot King Harald of Norway. At that time a man called Ihorgnyr was the king's agent in Naumudal. He had two sons, the elder named Thorolf, the younger Thorstein, and both lived with their father until they were young men. They differed greatly in temperament. Thorolf was wise, prudent, admired and well-liked, and he became a highly respected trader who travelled from land to land. He was not large, but he was accomplished and handsome. Thorstein was abrasive with most people, and very big. He lay about in the fire-hulk and his mother and father and kinsmen showed him little affection. The more wealth Thorolf brought home, the more his honour increased, but the longer Thor­ stein continued his behaviour, the more vexing he became to his father. Thorgnyr actually desired that Thorstein should not be referred to as his son. Things went on this way until they were grown men. I horstein was so big by then that when he lay on the floor he stretched from one bench to the other. A pile

Í

150

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

of ashes lay to one side of him, and the fire on the other, and people tripped over his feet. It is then told that Thorolf arrived at his father’s estate with a great amount of money and many treasures, and his father prepared a feast for him with as many guests as seemed fitting to celebrate his increased honour. Thorolf went home with his father late in the evening, going in alone because he knew the way. His path led through the fire-hall where Thorstein, his brother, lay sleeping. It was the time of day when Thorstein usually went to sleep. Thorolf en­ tered the fire-hall where Thorstein lay lengthwise between the benches. Thorolf walked along, thinking that a log was lying in his way, but suddenly he tripped over Thorstein and pitched into the pile of ashes on the other side o f him. Thorstein burst out laughing, at which Thorolf spoke: “ What a miserable up­ bringing we have given you if you can only laugh at our mishaps.” “ And it is mean-spirited of you,” said Thorstein, “to whine about tripping over my feet, while I have never mentioned that you do as you please with our posses­ sions, as if they were yours alone. I want you to know that I think you are squan­ dering our assets and buying your reputation and popularity with them.” Thorolf said, “You can be sure that I would give my share for you to get up off the floor and leave this house.” Thorstein said, “ I have no intention of leaving the house, now or later, because I will never find anything better to do than lie here on the floor.” Thorolf said, “ I want you to heed my words, for if you listen to my advice, I will support you more than your other kinsmen can, because I have greater means.” Thorstein said, ‘T think this prattle will be little to your father’s liking - 1 find lit­ tle pleasure in it myself - for I rather expect that he will repay you with scorn. He will not even allow me to be called his kin on account of his lack of affection for me. Thorolf said* “ It is of no importance to me whether he likes it or not, for it is of little consequence whether my stay here is long or short. Rather 1 shall make a promise that I shall keep, which is that I shall never part from you as long as we live.” Thorstein said, “ It seems likely to me, brother, that you will keep any promises you make, because your integrity is tried and true, but nevertheless I wish to im­ pose one condition if we go trading together.” “ What is that?” asked Thorolf. “ I will do almost anything you ask if you do as I wish.” Thorstein said, “ My request will seem strange to you. I wish always to have the last word whenever we disagree.” Thorolf said, “You do make strange requests, kinsman, and it seems to me a greater burden than an honour, but 1 will agree even to this if it will make you an honourable man.” “ It is rather,” said Thorstein, “ that I think I am speaking more in your interest

2

THE SAGA OF THE_PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

151

than in mine, and we will now make this bargain if you agree, but I suspect that you will not hold to it when I think it of greatest importance.” Thorolt said, “ 1 do not intend to dishonour my oath, for I never have done so.” “ Be that as it may,” said Thorstein, “ we should now conclude the bargain.” At that he picked up his footstool, went outside, and smashed it to pieces, saying that it would now be of no use to the women. Thorolf went to his mother and asked her to run a bath. She asked why. I horolf said, “ Thorstein, vour son, has just risen from the floor and wants a bath.” “ My word!” she said, and then she took off Thorstein’s tattered shirt and breech­ es, the garments he normally wore. He was then washed, and his hair cut and combed. Thorolf brought some clothes and told him to put them on. Thorstein got dressed quickly. Then Thorolf took off his mantle - it was scarlet and lined with grey fur - and draped it over Thorstein. When he stood up, it scarcely reached down to the waist of his breeches. He then took off the mantle and asked him to wear it himself and to get him another over­ coat, even if it was not so fine. Thorolf got him a fur cloak and told him to put it on. He put the cloak over his head, and it was neither too long nor too short. Then Thorolf took off his sword and gave it to Thorstein. It was a costly and finely wrought treasure. Thorstein took the sword and drew it quickly, grasped it by the blade near the point, and bent it with his hands so that the point touched the hilt. He then released it, but it had lost all its temper. He gave the sword back to Thorolf and told him to get him another and stronger weapon, “ not like this switch.” Thorolf took the sword, which he saw was ruined, and told him to go to his weapon chest in the morning and choose a weapon that seemed best suited to him. Afterwards they went in to eat, and Thorolf sat down beside his father, and Thor­ stein on the other side. Thorgnyr looked at both brothers, wrinkled his brow, and did not greet Thorstein, but Thorolf was very cheerful and spoke to everyone. In the morning the brothers went to Thorolfs weapon chest where Thorstein found a wood axe that he thought suited his temperament, fitted it with a shaft from a broadaxe, and then went to a brook and sharpened it. He carried this axe ever after as a weapon. Afterwards they stayed with their father for the winter. In the spring Thorolf asked Thorstein what he intended to do, but he told Thorolf to decide: “ It seems to me best that you be in charge on the first expedition that we make together.” I horolf made the ship ready and hired a crew. 'Then they sailed to various trad­ ing centres. It is not told where they headed, but it is told that they returned home in the autumn. As usual, Thorgnyr greeted Thorolf warmly, but he pretended not to see Thorstein, nor did they speak to each other the first winter after he had got up off the floor. They stayed there over the winter, and relations between Thorgnyr and

3

152

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Thorstein were so reserved that they never spoke to each other. Neither did Thorstein receive any honour as long as matters so stood. Then Thorolf asked Thorstein, his brother, what he wanted to undertake in the summer - “ It is my impression that you are not very keen on trading expeditions.” “ You are right about that,” said Thorstein. “ It seems to me that trading expedi­ tions increase a man’s splendour and prestige rather than his bravery.” Then Thorolf said, “What plans should we make for ourselves?” Thorstein said, “ I have been thinking a little about this. 1 want you to buy us two lotigships, but for you to continue sailing our knorr as usual.” “ I prefer something else,” said Thorolf, “ for I shall hold to what I promised, and that is that I shall never part from you as long as we live.” Thorstein said, “You are making a mistake, for if you do not return, your father will think that I have plotted against your life. Besides, it would be a great shame if something did happen to you, whereas no one would miss me. This is a dangerous undertaking.” Nevertheless, Thorolf bought two longships and sold the knorr. They went on raiding expeditions, captured a lot of treasure during the summer, and returned home in the autumn with five ships. It is not recorded where they raided. This went on for three winters by which time they had twelve ships and a great deal of wealth.

4

It is said that in the third autumn Thorgnyr went to- Thorstein and welcomed him. He returned his father’s greeting, and the brothers stayed there during the winter, while the crew found quarters elsewhere. Thorgnyr suggested that the broth­ ers take over the farm and its management, but they replied as if with one voice and said that they wanted to follow his lead as long as he lived. “ We also have not yet sufficiently proved ourselves,” said Thorstein, “ in single combat or raiding and would like to test ourselves further. Father, I would like you to send us up against some viking where real fame can be earned, where tribute or death will befall me, so that afterwards I will be mentioned with respect.” “ It is most likely,” said Thorgnyr, “ that you will obtain what you are asking for, if you think it so important to die so soon. Now I will send you to the man whose de­ feat will bring you fame as long as the world lasts.” “ May your words come true,” said Thorstein. “Send me to him as quickly as pos­ sible.” “ It will be done,” said Thorgnyr. “ Ljot the Pale is the name of a man from the skerries off Gotland. He has fifteen ships and one dragon ship fitted with iron above the waterline that can ram any ship afloat; he calls it ‘Iron Prow.’ Ljot is big and handsome, and some say that weapons cannot pierce his skin.” “ Now you are talking,” said Thorstein. “ 1 shall either be dead or have killed Ljot by autumn.” Thorstein immediately made his ship ready for sailing, but also bought a knorr without Thorolf s knowledge. In the summer they made ready to leave, and when they came to the ship, Thor-

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

153

stein told Thorolf his plans: "l want von to go trading this summer with this knon that I have bought, while I go raiding.” Thorolí said, "Brother, why do you want us to part when I have sworn that we shall never do so?” Thorstein said. "Now it has come to that point, kinsman, where 1 will decide, as I have stipulated, because it you were to come to harm, it would seem a shame to many, but no loss if I were not to return.” 1‘horolf said, "You cannot talk your way out of this. Life would seem worse than death if I parted from you.” Thorstein said, "It has turned out as I expected, that you would not keep your promise. Xexertheless, 1 am not going to be stopped from making the journey, but I have a feeling that one of us will not return, and it is not unlikely that neither of us will return.” Thorolf said, "No man can live beyond his day of doom. It seems to me more honourable to die with you than to live on in shame and dishonour.” “You decide,” said Thorstein. They now headed the ships towards the river Gota and gave no thought to raid­ ing. They sailed in among the skerries until they saw a castle. Thorstein gave the or­ der to lay anchor. It was late in the evening when they anchored near the skerry on which the castle stood. Thorstein ordered them to be quiet and to pitch the awnings oxer the ships. He ordered some of his men to row across to the skerry and see if they could find anything of note. When they came up onto the skerry, they saw towering above them on the other side the dragon-headed prow o f a ship that seemed made of solid gold. They counted fifteen ships beside the dragon ship, which was shrouded in black awnings. A light burned under the awnings, and men sat around drinking. Thorstein's men returned unseen and told Thorstein what they had observed. "Let us get busy tonight and unload all our goods, bury them, and bring back rocks in their stead, because 1 don't want them to have a single penny. We will at­ tack them when it is light enough to fight.” ^ When it was light in the morning, Thorstein prepared the ship for attack and ^ said that he wanted to speak to the vikings. When they got close to them, a man on the warship stood up and walked along the gangway nearest them. He was wearing a red cloak and a black hooded-cape and a hat. He called out and asked who was making such a bold approach. Thorstein identified himself, “And who is asking?” “He is called Ljot,” he said. "It is well,” said Thorstein, "that we have met here, lor I have long been looking for you.” Ljot said, "What do you want from me? I have never met you, but I know who you are.” Thorstein said, "My business with you is briefly told: I want to oiler you a deal.

154

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Ljot asked, “ What are the terms o f this deal?” “The terms are simple,” Thorstein said. “You are to go ashore and take your weap­ ons and clothes with you, but your men can keep only their shirts and breeches.” Ljot said, “ I do not think these terms are very fair, but what are the other terms?” “ The other terms,” said Thorstein, “ are that we do battle.” Ljot said, “ How big is the force that allows you to make such hard terms?” “This is the force that I have,” said Thorstein, “these ten ships.” Ljot then smiled and said, “This is incredible. I’d rather do battle with you than to lose my possessions shamefully.” “Then set all your ships against mine,” said Thorstein. Ljot said, “I am unwilling to send more ships into battle than you do, because I have never done so before. I have always had fewer ships, but still gained the vic­ tory.” Thorstein said, “You need not spare me anything.” Ljot said, “Still, I shall not send more than an equal number, but if you must fight with the odds against you, then I will replace each of my captured ships, so long as they last.” “As you choose,” said Thorstein. They struck the awnings and laid the ships together, ten against ten. They began to fight. First, a hail of rocks was launched from Thorstein’s ship, and every rock that Thorstein threw either went through a ship or struck a man. They fought the whole day through, and near the end of the day it is reported that Thorstein had defeated fourteen of Ljot’s ships. Five of Thorstein’s ships were out of commission, and many men were injured, some killed. A truce until morning was made. Ljot told Thorstein to take all the ships that he had got from him during the day: “You are indeed a valiant man, and no one has inflicted so much damage on me as you have. No one would find fault with you for doing so.” Thorstein said, “A few treasures still remain on the dragon ship, and I mean either to take everything or remain here ever after.” Ljot spoke: “You are deceiving yourself if you hope to defeat the dragon ship with five ships. I would favour my chances even if you attacked with ten ships, and I urge you to leave.” Thorstein said, “ I see that you do not dare fight against me. Be on your way and hear words of derision wherever you go.” Ljot said, “You are asking for more trouble than you need, but you shall have your wish to die here before the next evening arrives, if I have anything to say about it.” Thorstein rowed his ships ashore, they pitched the awnings over the ships, tended to their wounds, and then ate. Then Thorstein said, “We won’t be able to sit idly by during the night if we are going to defeat the dragon ship tomorrow. We’ll go to that island over there with the forest on it and cut down some big trees and pile them on one side of the drag­ on ship. I think it will heel over, and perhaps we can board it then.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

155

They did so, and nearing the dragon ship they launched a fierce attack, and when they had piled the logs on one side o f the dragon ship, it heeled over, while they on board formed a shield rampart on the other side. Then things went as Thorstein had planned: they went to the opposite side of the ship from where the attack was expected, where the ship was listing and was not too high to board. It is said that I'horstein and his brother. Thorolf, were the first on board. Then a hard battle on both sides began. Thorstein threw down his axe because it was too unwieldy in the press of men. He grabbed the stump of a log and fought with it. Thorolf, his broth­ er, moved forward at his side and protected them both, for Thorstein had no other thought than to kill everyone in his way. They fought without stopping until that evening. Thorstein was by then on the poop deck. Ljot saw how far things had gone and flung his sword at the brothers, and tried to jump overboard, for he saw no other way out. Thorstein struck him to the deck with the stump with such force that his head and shoulders fell overboard, and his legs into the ship. It had grown so dark that blood could not be washed away nor bodies removed from the ship. Thorstein turned and saw no more than twelve of his men still standing, and after­ wards they rowed ashore towards their camp. But as they neared the shore, Thorolf spoke: “ I must call a halt, for I cannot go on any further.” Thorstein said, “Are you wounded, brother?” ' I cannot conceal it," said Thorolf, “ for when Ljot threw his sword, he was aim­ ing more at you, and I moved my shield so that I was unprotected. The sword struck me just below the ribs and pierced my gut, so that my intestines fell out. I tied my clothes around my waist, and 1 have been walking around like that ever since. Now my walking is at an end.” Then Thorstein said, “Things have turned out as 1 predicted, that one o f us would not return, and I would have given a great deal for us never to have made this journey.” Thorolf said, “There is no sense blaming anyone now, because no man can live beyond his day of doom, and it seems better to me to die with a good reputation than to live with the shame of not having followed you. And yet I would like to ask you a favour, if you will grant me one as a matter o f honour.” “What is that, kinsman?” said Thorstein. “ I will tell you. I think that my name has not survived long enough and that it will disappear like withered grass and be forgotten when you are gone. But 1 see that you will continue our family line and live a long life. You will become a man of great fortune. I would like you, if you have a son, to name him Thorolf, and all the good fortune that I have had I will bestow upon him, because then I can hope that my name will survive as long as the world is inhabited.” Thorstein said, “ I will gladly grant you this request, for I believe that it will in­ crease our honour, and that good fortune will follow your name while it is borne in our family.” Thorolf said, “ Now I think I have requested everything of significance.” 6

The Complete Sa ga s o f Icelanders IV

156

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Then Thorolf died. They hound their wounds and slept the rest of the night. The next day they went to the dragon ship and removed the bodies and washed down the blood and carried the treasure to the castle. They stayed there one week tending their wounds. They made a coffin for Thorolfs corpse, but Thorstein said that it was not to be buried there. When they felt well enough to travel, they took a rowing ship and the treasure that Thorstein thought choicest and set out for Sweden. They took Thorolfs corpse with them but left most of the treasure in the castle. They made land in Sweden where an carl named Herraud ruled. He resided a short way from the coast. Thorstein went ashore and went directly to the earl's hall with ten men and arrived just at the mid-morning drinking. The door guards said it was not customary for armed strangers to enter the earl’s drinking hall. Thorstein said that did not concern him in the least: “ I will strike down anyone in my way if you two do not step aside.” They quickly moved out of the doorway, because they found the man terrifying and dared not stand in his way. Then, fully armed, Thorstein and his ten men went in to the earl. Thorstein greeted him. He returned his greeting warmly and asked who he was. He said that his name was Thorstein and that he was the son o f Thorgnyr from the north o f Naumudal. The earl said, “ I have heard you spoken o f as an excellent man, and your exploits much praised. Be seated, and we will drink together today while you tell me the news. Sit opposite me on the high seat.” Thorstein did so, and they drank together for a while. The earl asked whether Thorstein had been raiding during the summer. Thorstein said, “ I have not raided very widely this summer, but 1 recently fought against Ljot the Pale and lost all my men except these ten, and in addition my brother, for whom I cannot expect compensation.” “Such was to be expected,” said the earl, “ and it is your good fortune that you came away unharmed, for I know of no one except you who has done so.” Thorstein said, “I would like to request that you allow me and my men to use your hall. 1 wish to hold a memorial service for my brother and bury him here with your permission. I will stand the costs so that you will incur no expenses.” The earl said that he would gladly grant this request, "because I think that my hall can be put to no better use than to be occupied by your men.”

Ó

Thorstein and his men began preparing the burial mound. It went quickly, and Thorolf was laid in the mound along with sufficient treasure to honour him. Then Thorstein prepared a feast and invited the earl and many other noblemen. The men were present at the feast for three nights, as was customary. Thorstein gave the men fine gifts at their departure and won much favour as a result. The earl now asked Thorstein what his plans were, “ because it is late in the sum­ mer and you have a long journey.” Thorstein said, “ I am not aware that I have any other choice.”

7

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

157

The earl said, “You may spend the winter here if you wish, and I would he grate­ ful for it.” Thorstein said, “That is a handsome offer, my lord, and I will gladly accept it." Thorstein and his men stayed there in fine style over the winter. The earl hon­ oured him above all other men, and everyone else did the same. It was nearly Yuletide when a change came o\er the people. Gone was the good cheer and joy, and a great stillness settled on the hall. The reason seemed to he that the earl himself be­ came quiet. One dav Thorstein asked one o f the followers what had caused people to become so reserved. The man said, “You will find it excusable when you know the reason, but you must have been walking around in a daze not to have noticed the reason.” “ I have not thought much about it," said Thorstein, “ but it seems to me impor­ tant news indeed if worthy men are so downcast by it.” The man said, “ Around Yuletide we are expecting guests who will do us great harm.” “Who are they?” asked Thorstein. The man said, “One of them is named Moldi. He is a viking and a half-berserk, for want of a better word. There are twelve of them all told, and they have been here twice before. Iron weapons do not affect Moldi, and they all wade through fire and bite their shield rims.” Thorstein said, “What do they want from the earl?” The man said, “ Moldi wants to become the earl’s in-law by marrying his daugh­ ter, Ingibiorg, or else he will challenge him to a duel three nights after Yuletide. The earl must decide what he wants. He would decide in a trice if he were a young man, but he is past the duelling age.” Thorstein said, “ I find it inexcusable that such a thing bothers him so much.” This was understood to mean that Thorstein had offered to fight the duel for the earl. A little later the earl and Thorstein met, and the earl asked whether it was pos­ sible that he had offered to release him and fight a duel against Moldi. Thorstein said, T would not go that far, but I did say that it seemed likely that someone would be prepared to release you from the duel if you offered some in­ centive.” “ I have decreed," said the earl, “ that I will marry my «.laughter to the man who gets rid o f this man.” Thorstein said, “ I did not ask because I wished this for myself, but rather because I know that the more men who know of this offer, the more readily they will help you.” They then broke off their conversation, and Yule approached. The earl was rather gladdened by Thorstein’s words. The earl had a feast prepared for many people and invited his kinsmen, friends, and all the best men in his realm. On Yule live people flocked into court. The earl had room made for twelve men between the high seat and the door. There was good cheer in the ball. And when the fires were burning their brightest, the earl was told that Moldi and his men were riding towards the

158

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

hall. 1'hey arrived and dismounted, and all twelve went into the hall together and began to walk through the tire and bite the rims of their shields. Moldi went up to the earl and greeted him warmly and honourably. The earl returned his greeting warmly and asked him to be seated. Moldi said he would not be accepting his hospitality, “ tor my intentions towards you are the same as before.” The earl said, “ My answer is that I would like you to celebrate with me over Yule, and I will put my men to the test as to whether anyone will release me from this difficulty.” Moldi said, “ I would like you to allow me to go around the hall from one man to the other and ask whether anyone thinks himself my equal in valour, and this will prove to be an amusing activity. But I will not address you in this way, earl, because I do not want to speak in any way that you could find disrespectful.” The earl said that he would not prohibit him from speaking in any way that he wished or that would amuse him. Then Moldi went from the earl’s high seat towards the door to each man and asked whether he considered himself his equal in valour, until he came round to the man in the other high seat. The man had stretched his legs out over the seat and draped a pelt over his head. Moldi asked the name of the wretch lying there who was not sitting upright in the high seat like other men. Thorstein said that was none o f his business. Moldi said, “You are impudent, but do you think that you are as valiant as I am?” Thorstein said, “ I would not think of equating my valour with yours, because I regard you as having the nature of an animal that walks on four legs which we call a mare.” Moldi said, “ I challenge you to a duel three nights after Yule.” Thorstein said, “Why after Yule, for 1 think it would be even better to fight soon­ er, even, if you wish, to do so here and now?” Moldi said, “ I do not wish to violate the sanctity of the gods, and I am not keen on fighting now.” At that, he and his men left the hall, mounted their horses, and rode away.

8

They all thanked Thorstein for taking on this duel, and became suddenly happy. They celebrated heartily and joyfully during Yuletide. After Yule the earl gathered a large force for the duel, and Thorstein and other members of the party arrived early at the duelling site and sat down on the ground. The earl asked Thor­ stein where the sword was that he intended to use in the fight. Thorstein drew a sword from under his cloak and showed it to the earl and said, “ Here is the sword that I will use.” The earl drew the sword from its scabbard, looked at it, and said, “ How did you come by Ljot the Pale’s sword?” Thorstein said, “ He gave it to me on his dying day along with his other treasures.” The earl said, “Are you telling me that he is dead?” Thorstein said, “ He is long dead.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

159

The earl said, “ I had no idea, but tell me how matters went.” Thorstein told him how things had gone. The earl said, “ You are truly a man of distinction, but that sword will do you no good against Moldi." And saying, “ 1 will show you its value," he grasped it by the blade, bent it so that the point touched the hilt, and released it quickly. It had lost all its temper. The earl said, “ Here is a sword, Thorstein, which I will give you. You shall bear it against Moldi. Po not draw it before you are ready to strike, but have the one you bore before in plain sight.” Thorstein took the scabbard and drew the sword, which resembled an ordinary rusty sword. The earl asked him to give it to him, which he did. The earl struck the sword against a rock, and in the blink of an eye the rust flaked off the sword. It was as bright as silver. “This sword will pierce Moldi's skin," said the earl, “but because he blunts every weapon he looks at, you must be careful that he is not aware o f it before you strike.”

9

Thorstein then took the sword as Moldi rode up with his troop and said, “ It has never happened before that 1 have arrived later at a duel than others, for it is rather the rule that I am earlier than other men.” Thorstein said, “ Your late arrival will correspond directly to your late departure,” and with that jumped up. The earl offered to bear Thorstein’s shield for him, but Thorstein said that no one need be put at risk for his sake: “ I will bear my shield myself.” Then they proceeded to where they were to fight, and Moldi said he would state the duelling rules, “ for I have challenged you. Each o f us will place his cloak under his feet, and each of us must stand on his cloak, not moving the thickness o f a fin­ ger, and the one that moves will bear a coward’s name, while the man that wins will be called a valiant man wherever he goes. Whoever is wounded or defeated can re­ lease himself from the duel by paying three marks” Thorstein said, “ If six marks were the wager rather than three, that would be more to my liking, because then I would win more.” “The money is not yours yet,” said Moldi, “ because 1 have more often received the money than paid it.” Thorstein said, “This time it will be different.” Then they placed their cloaks on the ground and stood upon them. “ It is our custom,” said Moldi, “ that each man can have three shields to defend himself against the blows, but where is the sword that you intend to fight with?" Thorstein gave him the sword, which he took and drew Irom its scabbard. He said, “ How did you come by my brother Ljot the Pale’s sword?” Thorstein said, "l.jot sent you his greetings on his dying day, and said also that you were the most likely to avenge him.”

160

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Moldi said, "Are you telling me of the death of Ljot, my brother, and that you are his killer?” Thorstein said, “ It cannot be denied, and now you will want to avenge him and delay things no longer.” Moldi said, “ I think it a shame to kill such a valiant man.” Thorstein said, "That is so true that it need not be mentioned. 1 have heard that you know no fear, no matter what dangers you must face. Now I see that you will bear the charge o f being afraid o f me wherever you go.” “You will never live to see it,” said Moldi. “ Now strike the first blow, for I am anxious to kill you since your fondest wish is to die.” Thorstein struck at him with his sword and cleaved his shield all the way down to the handle. Moldi struck in return at Thorstein and cleaved his shield [. . . and so it went all day, so that it could not be determined who had the upper hand, but nevertheless the result of the duel was that Moldi ended his life shamefully and bore out Thorstein’s prediction that Moldi would be leaving the duel after him. Thorstein returned to the hall, and the earl thanked him for his victory with many words of praise and valued him much more than before. Thorstein stayed with the earl for the time being in great honour.] /N Once when the earl and Thorstein were talking together, the earl asked what reward Thorstein desired for his brave deed, “with Which you have increased our honour greatly.” Thorstein said, “ I would accept from you whatever you wish to offer, but it is scarcely to be expected that I obtain my heart's desire because of our differences in degree.” The earl said, “ It is very much up to you what you choose, because I will imme­ diately grant what you ask for.” Thorstein said, "My reward is easy to choose, if it is up to me. That is Ingibjorg, your daughter, with such a dowry as does her honour and that you care to provide." The earl said, “ I have known this for some time, and it has taken longer than I thought. I shall keep the promise that I made you, but I would like to say some­ thing which will benefit us both. 1 will raise your degree in that you will rule this realm after my day and never return to Norway.” Thorstein said, "I will promise to remain here three years, but thereafter I will choose whether I accept the earldom, because by then 1 will know whether 1 will be able to rule the realm or not.” “This is a wise decision,” said the earl, “and I will agree to this if Ingibjorg agrees." Thorstein said that he would not consider the matter if Ingibjorg were against it. They went to speak with her and told her of their intentions and asked what she thought about the matter. She said that her father should decide, but that she was in favour of it. At that, the marriage contract was settled, and a large feast was pre­ pared to which many were invited. People remained at the feast until it was over.

THE SAGA OF_THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

161

Thorstein gave his guests fine gifts at their departure, which made him well-liked and well-known. Thorstein remained there over the winter, and in due course they were expecting a child. When it came time to deliver the child, she gave birth to a boy. He was sprinkled with miter and named Thorolf. He grew up there and was quickly mature and like his namesake, Thorolf. When Thorstein had been there three winters, he said to the earl, “ Now I have been here as long as I promised and as long as I wish.” The earl said, '‘We can not hold you if you wish to depart. Go wherever you desire.” Then the earl had a ship for Norway loaded with the cargo that Thorstein wished to take with him, and he led his daughter out in great pomp and ceremony. Thorstein said, “I have one request, sir, that if I send you any sons that I have with your daughter, they will inherit your land and wealth after your death.” The earl said that it would be as he desired. [Here occurs the large gap referred to in the introduction above. In this translation no attempt is made to fill in this missing matter, although in the translator s opinion it makes sense to regard Thorstein the Tumultuous as the son of the Norwegian Thorsteim the son of Thorgnyr and the brother o f Thorolf I f this is the case, then the saga originally had four parts, each dealing with a generation o f the same family, so that two parts deal with a father and son named Thorstein and two parts with a father and son named Karl Many things now obscure would then have been clear.] . . . Some of them were killed and others crippled. In all, seventeen men died. Since then the place has been called Stafsholt and the valley Deildardal. Uni sup­ ported Liotolf, and the brothers supported Karl and Thorstein, because Uni was as closely related to Ljotolf as were the brothers to Thorstein, and this will be men­ tioned later in the saga. Now we turn to those who supported Thorstein: O laf from Olafsfjord, Hedin from Hedinsfiord - they were brothers along with Svarthofdi, who drowned, and the rocks there are called Svarthofdasteinar, the spit o f land where the sail washed ashore Siglunes, and the bay where the mast washed up Siglufjord. Hedin had a son named Svarthofdi. O laf had two sons, Thord and Vemund. All these men and many other men o f note sided with Karl the Red. A man called Hoskuld, a lawspeaker, lived in the valley. At that time assemblies were held there, and remnants of them can still be seen. He had a son called Ogmund. Both of them sided with Thorstein and Karl, and they drove Ljotolf and his men out and took control of the whole valley on their side, for by this time Bjorn the Stout, Ljotolf s grandfather, was dead. Thorstein the Tumultuous now took control of the valley between mountain and fjord on the other side of the river. He went to the mountains and erected a boun­ dary stake at the uppermost edge and broke a comb and threw the pieces on the ground. Afterwards he had silver buried in three places, a half mark in each place, and that strip of land is called Kamb. Thorstein named witnesses, made the valley

162

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

his legal domicile, and gave it his name, calling it Svarfadardal. And whereas before Thorstein and Ljotolf had been at odds with each other, they now became friends and banded together with Nefglita, Bard the Grim from Hraun, Thorkel Skeggjason from Skeggjastadir, and Ogmund Hoskuldsson. They built a boat which they kept in the river and fished off shore where others had fishing rights. The landowners protested to Hoskuld the law expert, asking his advice as to how they should pro­ ceed. He said that the landowners were each due a quarter of the catch. Thorstein and the others deposited this amount on shore without telling anyone, and ravens ate it so that the landowners got no more than before. Thorstein and his friends maintained that they had fulfilled the letter of the law that Hoskuld had pro­ nounced. They also introduced games into the valley to prove their superiority, and Karl was the best. Tension arose anew in the valley. At that time a man called Gris, who has already been mentioned, came to the valley. He had just arrived in Iceland, and he stayed with his kinsman Ljotolf over the winter. In the spring he went to Steindyr and established his farm. Much had changed in the district since he had been away. Most men had to look towards either Thorstein or Ljotolf for friendship. Gris approached Thorstein, who did not take him at first, but finally said he would not oppose Gris's settling there if he behaved properly, '‘even though I am not keen on Ljotolf s kinsmen settling on this side o f the river.”

AA

[At that time Asgeir Red-cloak lived at Brekka in Svarfadardal. H e was a powerful man o f a great family. His wife Thorhild was wise and well-liked, and had a m ind o f her own.]

Gris was on good terms with Asgeir. Asgeir kept his milk cows that summer up in Vatnsdal. His wife was in charge of the tarm and the livestock. It happened that while she was tending the sheep, she gave birth to two boys in Yatnsdalsholar at a place called Vidiholar. She came home with the boys in the evening, and Yngvild, her daughter, took charge of the boys and in caring for them noticed that one of them was bleeding. He had been scratched by a key that her mother wore. When Yngvild saw this, she blurted out these words, "This wound symbolises the mark of a spear.” These boys grew up there; the one who had received the wound was named Thorleif, and the other Olaf. Gris then went abroad and was in Trondheim over the winter. The next spring he made his ship ready for Iceland, but he was able to get no farther than Nidaros, where he lay up for some time. A woman accompanied by two children approached Gris and asked him to take the children to Iceland. He said, “Why do the children want to go there?” She said that the children's uncle lived in the district where he lived. "His name is Thorstein the Tumultuous.” Gris spoke: “What is your name?” “ My name is Thorarna.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

163

Gris said, WI won’t do it without some proof.” She unfastened a stick from her coat and gave it to him. There were many words on it which were attributed to Thorstein the Tumultuous. Gris said, uYou will think me rather greedy.” She said, uName your price.” He said, "Four hundred ounces of good silver, and you shall accompany the chil­ dren.” She said, "It is impossible that I accompany them, but 1 will pay the money that you demand.” And then she told him the names of the children: the boy was called Klaufi, and the girl Sigrid. Gris said, "How did you get into such a woeful state when you are of such a good family?” She said, "I was taken by Snaekoll Ljotsson, and he fathered these children on me and then drove me away.” As soon as Gris took the children on board, he received favourable winds and sailed to Iceland into the same estuary in which he was accustomed to land. When he had made land, he found a place for the children so that no one learnt of his ar­ rival. The same evening he paid a visit to Thorstein at Grund, who greeted him with great warmth, chiefly because his son Karl had been abroad at the same time as Gris, and he wanted to hear of his travels. Gris was rather reserved. Thorstein asked whether anything was troubling him. Gris said that it would not surprise him if Thorstein was not pleased with his conduct, “ for I have brought your sister’s two children with me.” "How can that be?" said Thorstein. "I will not acknowledge our kinship without proof.” Then Gris showed him the stick, and Thorstein recognised his words, although it had been a long time. He then said, "I will do nothing about this tonight, but I do acknowledge these children as my kin.” The next morning as they sat at table, Thorstein ordered the children to be brought before him, and he gave the girl such a slap that she burst into tears. He slapped the boy much harder, but he remained quiet. Gris said, Now I think that you have truly acknowledged your kinship with the children.” Thorstein spoke: "I intend to give you enough money to support the children. For the girl I will give you twenty hundred ounces of silver and for the boy forty hundred." Gris said, “Why do you make such a big difference between the children?” Thorstein said, “Choose for yourself, and take charge of the one you wish.” Then Thorstein poured the silver out of his purse, and (iris counted out forty hundreds in silver. Thorstein made the bargain between them public in the pres­ ence of witnesses and proclaimed (iris responsible for Klaufi in word and deed. Gris said he intended to make Klaufi work very hard. Thorstein said that was tine if he

164

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

could manage it. Klaufi went home with Gris. He was then two years old, and Sig­ rid four. f O N ° w it will be told how Ljotolf ceded to Karl his half of their jointly owned rJm) ship. The ship had been built up on Tunga, where the timber for it was cut, as there was a dense forest there. For the keel a large oak that stood at Eikibrekka above Blakksgerd was used. The oak was transported through the brook south of and below Grund, and it lay there that winter. The brook has been called Hikisik ever since, and the ship was called the Icelander. When the ship was finished, it was dragged down on the ice in the winter to Hof, and they put the ship up on supports there. Ever since, the moor there has been called Skordumvri. Karl sailed abroad on the ship. A man by the name of Thord the Wrestler was staying with Ljotolf Since KlautVs arrival nothing noteworthy had happened in the valley up to this point in the story. He was now ten years old. It happened that Thord the Wrestler challenged Klaufi to a wrestling match in an insulting manner: a man named Hood-Skeggi, a friend of Klauffs, was sent to him with a stick engraved with runes. Klaufi put the stick away for safe keeping. In the morning Klaufi asked Gris for an axe, but did not receive it without threats. Then he went over to Grund and asked his kinsman, Thorstein, whether he should wrestle with Thord. Thorstein said, “ I want you to decide that for yourself. You know your own strength better than I do.” Klaufi said, “Although I am young, I do not like having to suffer this slave s in­ sults. I would like you to go with me and see how things go.” Thorstein said he would do that for him. Many people then gathered at Hof, be­ cause Thord did not want to wrestle anywhere else, and Gris and Thorstein went with Klaufi. They took hold of each other and wrestled for some time before a slave woman came through the door and said that they wrestled like girls because no one was thrown. She told them to kiss and make up. This angered Klaufi, and he lifted Thord up chest high and slammed him to the ground so hard that everyone thought he must be hurt. Then Klaufi gave him a sound thrashing. An old woman sat in the corner of the room and cheered him on. Gris said, “ I will give you a nickname, Klaufi, and call you Boggvir (the Mauler), and you shall have these gloves as your namegift.” Thord was helped to a bench as people went outside. When Klaufi went outside, he said, “Someone who loses his gloves cannot be happy even if he gets another pair.” With that he went back inside and saw where Thord was sitting. He struck him in the head with his axe, killing him on the spot. Klaufi then went outside. Thorstein asked why his axe was bloody. Klaufi said, “ I made sure Thord would not be challenging others to wrestle.” This was how the killing became known, and people began to ask who was re­ sponsible for the settlement. Ciris bore the costs of the compensation and paid six

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

165

hundred ounces of silver. Men went home and all was quiet during what remained of the winter. These men are introduced into the saga: Havard in Thorvaldsdal and his sons, Yiglus and Thorvald. A man called Hrani, who lived in Birnunes, was under his protection. He was the brother of Birna for whom Birnunes was named. Thorkatla the Klder was Hrani's mother whom Katla Mountain was named after, be­ cause Helgi the Lean killed her there. She froze to death after he had denied her food. This same Hrani dealt very unjustly with a farmer called Thorarin who lived at Hella: he ruined his pastures and fields by overgrazing them. And because Thor­ arin was closely related to klaufi, he sent for him. Klaufi came immediately, and they found Hrani with his stock in Thorarin’s field. He was sitting on a horse fully armed. As soon as Klaufi saw him, he attacked him with his weapons so that Hrani was able to do nothing but back up until he was killed. The place where he was killed has since been called Hranariki. Thorarin and Klaufi headed for home, be­ cause they wanted to reduce the money Gris had been given for Klaufi’s keep. As he was riding home, however, Klaufi saw a man riding a horse belonging to Gris. Klaufi killed him. His name was Orn and he was a farmhand and close rela­ tion of Hoskuld, the law expert. Then Klaufi went home, and when Gris saw him, he asked him why his axe and clothing were bloody. Klaufi said, "I want something to eat, and I’m not going to worry about that now.” As Klaufi was finishing his meal, twelve men rode up to the house. They rec­ ognised Thorstein the Tumultuous and with him Havard from Thorvaldsdal, and they were prosecuting Hrani's death. Gris then had to answer for this, and he paid twelve hundred ounces of silver for the killing o f Hrani. At that moment Hoskuld the legal expert arrived and demanded compensation for the death o f his kinsman, and Gris had to pay six hundred ounces for the death of Orn. Then both groups went home. Klaufi was now more difficult than before, and he kept Gris on tenterhooks. Still, Gris ordered him to go fishing in the river, and Hood-Skeggi went with him. Hrolf owned half of the fishing rights with Gris. And when Klaufi and Bjorn, a farmhand of Hrolfs, arrived at the river, they immediately began quarrelling because Klaufi wanted the whole river to himself to fish in. Because Bjorn was big and strong, he ran at Klaufi in order to drive him out into the river. But Klaufi responded and Bjorn gave way, the conclusion being that Klaufi killed Bjorn and returned home. And soon Hrolf Nefglita (Shiny-nose) came and demanded compensation for Bjorn, and Gris had to pay six hundred ounces o f silver.

B

\/\ That summer (iris prepared his ship for a trip abroad. Klaufi asked, “ Who is r- V to look after the farm in the meantime?” Gris said, “ I had you in mind for it.” Klaufi said, “ But I have no mind for it, because I want to go abroad with you.”

166

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Gris went and spoke to Thorstein Tumultuous and asked how he should deal with this. Thorstein said, “ I suggest that you take him along, because he has many kinsmen there in the east. I think it unlikely that he will want to return here.” Gris thought well of this, and Klaufi was included on the journey. Thorstein asked them to find out about his son Karl, "because nothing has been heard of him for a long time.” They then put to sea and made land in Trondheim. Gris was there over the win­ ter. In the summer he prepared his ship for Iceland and did not make it farther than Nidaros, and from there to Solskjel, where they ran into north-west winds. Klaufi expressed his displeasure, saying that they should sail south along the coast. Gris said that the fool was not going to decide “ that I sail so far off course.” Klaufi answered, “We will sail as I wish or you will not sail away from here alive.” Klaufi took command, and they sailed south along the coast until they came to a little island. There two ships lay at anchor; nobody was on board. They boarded one of the ships. Klaufi spoke: "Tell me, Gris, who commanded this ship, for here are runes which tell the tale.” Gris said that he did not know. “ But you do know,” said Klaufi, “ and you will have to tell me.” Then Gris was forced, willy-nilly, to tell, “The runes sáy ‘Karl commanded this ship when these runes were carved’.” Klaufi then jumped into a boat and rowed ashore. He was so angry that he slammed his axe into the ground and buried it up to the shaft. He then picked up a club so large that only he could use it as a weapon. They heard loud voices and soon saw twelve men in fetters. A large party of men stood by and released the men one at a time, and each man was killed as he was released. The fettered men were Karl the Red and his men. One man without body armour led the others in the kill­ ing and carried an excellent sword across his shoulder. Klaufi approached him and asked him who he was. The man answered haughtily that it was none of his busi­ ness. Klaufi turned to him and fought on both sides. [. . .], running well. Atli, the name of the viking who had fought against Karl [. . .] ran for a while [ . . . ] . When Klaufi got close enough to him, he did not spare him any more than the others and left him for dead, took his sword and began to hew on both sides until Gris called out, “ Klaufi, Klaufi, get a grip on yourself.” At that, Klaufi became so weak that he was not able to wield the club that he had fought with. Karl and his men were now released, and there was a joyous re­ union. In the following spring (iris and Klaufi and their men went harrying and plun­ dered three summers, always coming away victorious. When they ceased harrying, they headed for Norway and sailed into the mouth of the Trondheim and were there over the winter. In the spring Klaufi and his men prepared their ship for Ice­ land, and Karl and Ognumd sailed on that ship. They made land where Gris usually

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

167

did, and laid up their ship near Melshofdi. All went to Grund and received a hearty welcome. Then Gris said to Thorstein, ‘Travel is broadening in unexpected ways.” Klaufi spoke: "Don't pretend, you wretch, that you played any role in the story, for Karl max* have something to tell about how he managed to get home." Karl related how things had gone. Thorstein thanked Klaufi, his kinsman. Now it is time to describe KlautVs appearance. He was nearly eight feet tall, and he had long, thick arms, large cheek bones, and a powerful grip, protruding eyes, a fiat forehead, a very ugly mouth, a small nose, a long neck, a large chin, one bushy eyebrow stretching across his forehead, sharp features, and high cheek bones. He had very black hair and eyebrows. His mouth hung open, with his two front teeth sticking out, and his whole face was wrinkled and puckered. Gris and Klaufi and their men went home. He was now eighteen years old. Dur­ ing the winter nothing much happened except that a man called Skidi came to H of one evening. He was a slave who had run away from a man called Thorgrim the Grey, who lived at Osland in Skagafiord. Skidi asked Ljotolf for safe haven. Ljotolf said he would grant him this on account of his kinsman Uni. Skidi was a slave in name only, but not because of his family or his nature. He was very large and hand­ some. Ljotolf made him his foreman, putting him in charge o f his workers. In the following spring Thorgrim came east with thirty men looking for the man, and Ljotolf and Thorgrim agreed that Ljotolf was to pay a fine for keeping Skidi over the winter. They reached this settlement, and Thorgrim had his slave once again, for Ljotolf had few men with him at the time. Then suddenly sixty men appeared to support Liotolf, and he turned the tables on Thorgrim, charging him, at the advice of Hrolf Nefglita, with a hostile attack. They pressed Thorgrim so hard that he was forced to gix’e Ljotolf self-judgement, yield up both the money and the slave, and return home empty-handed. f 5

At the end of the winter when men were at the Spring Assembly at Hoskuldstadir, they spoke a lot about Karl’s return, (iris went to speak to Ljotolf, his kinsman, and said, "This is perhaps a good opportunity to speak with Karl the Red about a just payment for the ship, for now there are many good men present." Skidi was present and said, "Be sure, Gris, that you do not suggest something that will make everyone unhappier than they were before.” Afterwards Ljotolf asked Karl whether he would make any payment for the ship that they had built together. Karl spoke: ‘T think that you really cannot make any claim here, for you request­ ed me to set its value.” Gris spoke: T think it would be wise to make a friend of Ljotolf and to oiler a lit­ tle money.” Karl spoke: "This is not going to happen, as matters stand, neither on your ad­ vice nor that of anyone else” - and that was the end of the matter. The kinsmen Karl and Klaufi then demanded from (iris financial support for

168

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

four years* He paid Klaufi the money* and they received farmland from him for Klaufi. And (iris was released from responsibility for KlaulVs deeds from that time on» and Klaufi moved his farm to Melar and remained there during the summer. At that time the common sheep corral was out on Tunga» and one day Bjorn and his son» Sigurd» drove their sheep from their farm» Teigsfjall, towards the fold. This round-up irritated Klaufi» for he had a ewe grazing there» and he was annoyed that she was driven away. As they were coming towards him» Klaufi ran angrily at them and killed them both» one after another. At that» he went to the fold where he met his kinsman» Karl, and they leapt up onto the wall of the sheep corrral. Ljotolf asked whether he had seen the men who had been driving the sheep. Klaufi said» “ I saw them a while ago when they were driving the sheep» but go and see yourself where each of them has got to.” Then it became apparent that Klaufi had killed them both» and thereafter it be­ came necessary for Klaufi to leave Melaland. Karl then got him another place and twenty farmhands» and there they built a farm north of the river up in the valley which is now called Klaufabrekka. The farm had earlier been named Klaufanes, be­ cause it used to be down by the river where it seemed rather exposed, which later turned out to be the case. Afterwards the men in the valley became openly hostile to each other. During the winter each of the factions expected support from their kinsmen in the north of the valley» Kolbein and Uni» because the discord between them was at a peak» but it came to nothing that year, and everything was quiet in the valley. But towards the end of the summer Gris proposed to a woman named Sigrid, Klauffs sister. By rights Thorstein the Tumultuous was obliged to decide, but he passed the decision on to Klaufi. Gris then went to see Klaufi and asked for the woman in marriage. Klaufi answered without hesitation, ‘‘Won’t that be a case of a fine woman being given to a bad man? Still, I will give it my blessing if her kinsmen go along with it." Gris spoke: “You will come to my wedding feast if they agree to marry her to me?” “ Certainly I will come," Klaufi said, and then the bargain was struck, but Ljotolf was not a party to this plan. Then the feast was prepared at Grund, but not many people came. At that time the friendship between Ljotolf and Asgeir Red-cloak was at its peak, because Yngvild Fair-cheek was Ljotolfs mistress, and no one was invited from Brekka. The men were assigned to seats at Grund. All of the older men sat on one bench, and Thorstein the Tumultuous, his son Karl, and their kinsman Klaufi on another. (iris made a speech, “ It is fitting at such a fine gathering to speak about things worth repeating and to make oaths or to choose men to comparé with oneself.” Thorstein said that this suggestion was unwise, “ but Gris can always be counted on for such ideas.” Nevertheless, they went ahead with this exchange. Karl the Red began and took as the man to compare himsell with the Ljotolf the Godt and swore the oath that he

169

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

would have charged him with cowardice within three years, (iris took Skidi as the man to be compared and swore the oath that he would sail into those harbours that Skidi chose every time he sailed from one land to another. Ognuind said he would sail farther than across the hroftann.1 Klaufi took as the man to be compared Olaf Asgeirsson and swore that he would get into the same bed as Yngvild Fair-cheek without Ljotolf s permission. (iris spoke: "Such words do not signify small deeds, and spineless men would not speak in this way. Let us not allow this promise to go unfulfilled. Let us go immedi­ ately out to Brekka after Yngvild Fair-cheek and put her onto the bride's bench next to Sigrid.” They did so. Fighteen men stood up and went over to Brekka. Gris sat down to talk with Yngvild and her mother Thorhild, while Karl and the others spoke with the farmer Asgeir, and they invited all of them to come south later in the day. They went home ahead of them and met a man named Thord Gaping-mouth just before they arrived. Gris went over to him and spoke softly into his ear. "It is bad that Karl is so sparing with his food that he does not invite men like you. Run over to H of where you will not have a worse reception if you tell them what plans are being hatched here.” Thord ran off immediately. Karl saw that the man was running away from the feast and commanded someone to run and chase after him, but he ran down into the river and did not stop before he came to H o f and reported what was happening. Ljotolf reacted immediately and gathered his men and rode west through the river to Brekka. A man was outside chopping wood at Grund. He ran inside and said that twenty men were riding through the river towards Brekka. Then eighteen men stood up and went over to Brekka and discovered that many men were inside the buildings behind locked doors. Then Karl came forward and requested Ljotolf to come outside. Then they heard loud laughter inside the house, and it was Yngvild and Hrolf Shiny-nose who were laughing. Yngvild Fair-cheek went up to the door. Then Klaufi went up to the door and spoke this verse: l.

I hazard that H ro lf Shiny-nose hears me, he dares to defend the damsel against Klaufi. Boggvir, you brook not beautiful bride, until you take Shiny-nose to task.

Boggvir. Klaufi; brook not: will not enjoy

take to task: i.e., kill

And he spoke another one: This word has never been explained and may be a mistake in the manuscript.

170

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

2 Merriment makes the red-nosed man; repay we will the wight for this.

Then Karl the Red went to the door and spoke a verse: 3. Cowards are here collected, condemned they are, inside; Ljotolf, made by laurels loathsome, causes quarrels. I will bet that betimes benefactors o f surf fire must needs receive reproach, repaid sword users’ m irth.

surf fire, gold sword users: warriors

Karl drew his sword and stuck it into the door-post and named witnesses and charged Ljotolf the Godi with cowardice, because he would not come outside, and thus he fulfilled the promise he had made at Grund. He offered Ljotolf once again the chance to come out, “ and we will go away from the door,” said Karl. But Ljotolf did not want to risk having his men go outside, and Karl went home where they sat at the feast. Afterwards each went his own way home. It was quiet in the valley that winter. In the following spring each of them intended to seek support from Uni and Kolbein, as they had promised the previous spring. Ljotolf was ready before Karl, and the sons of Asgeir went with Ljotolf. Then Thorstein the Tumultuous asked Karl, his son, why he had left the journey so late. Karl said he did not mind if others cleared a path in the snow through the mountains for him. At that time Asgeir had gone up into the valley to pluck wool from some sheep. Now Karl set out for the mountains but did not get any farther than up one slope where, strangely enough, Klaufi fell off his horse. They then killed a horse which had been running along with them, stripped off its hide, stretched it over Klaufi and bound him over the back of his horse. They turned back down into the valley where they ran into Asgeir just below Vatnsdalsa river. Asgeir asked why they were riding so wildly. “You can see,” said Karl, “that we are riding with the fallen Klaufi.” “That is no loss,” said Asgeir, “ for he committed many injustices as long as he lived.” “You do not need to gloat so much, for now you will lose your life or betroth Yngvild, your daughter, to the fallen Klaufi.” Asgeir chose to reach out his hand, and Karl took hold of Klaufi's hand, which Asgeir took reluctantly, and the bargain was struck. Then a song came from the hide:

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

171

4.

It is time the trickster took to the maiden’s bed; I am deeply downcast, damsel flees my embrace. Sage parents spoke truly, suff ring will not abate, they who — 1 Then Asgeir said, “ Didn’t you say that Klaufi was dead?” Karl answered, “ I did not say that, but I did say he had fallen.” Asgeir said, “ I did not reckon with tricks or deceptions or lies.” Karl said, ” 1 did not lie, although 1 said he had fallen, because one says that about someone who has taken a spill.” And then they started down to Brekka, with Karl leading Klaufi and Yngvild Faircheek to the same bed. Asgeir, however, remained behind while this was taking place. 4 Æ Ljotolf and his men came east after the assembly, where Thorgrim the Grey J W ' had much opposed Ljotolf and Uni. They arrived in the valley at the same time as Karl and Klaufi were returning home with the woman. Asgeir had caught up with Ljotolf and told him what had happened while they had been in the west. They then crossed the river at Teigarhofdi, while Karl and Klaufi rode along the riv­ er bank opposite Urdarhus. Ljotolf s troop consisted o f thirty men, Karl’s fifteen. Karl yelled across the river at Ljotolf and told him to listen to what he said: “ Here is your mistress Yngvild riding along with me.” Ljotolf pretended that he had not heard and went home with things as they were. Karl staved with Klaufi. It was common gossip in the valley that Ljotolf was terrified of Karl, but still one could sav that everything was quiet during the summer. It should be mentioned how things were going between Uni and Kolbein. Uni got what they had been disputing about, because everyone was against Kolbein. Kolbein became so angry that he jumped aboard his ship and put out to sea and sailed onto the rocks which lie north-west of (irimsey. Kolbein perished there, and the island is named after him and called Kolbeinsey. Hjalti remained there, and his honour was not diminished. The following autumn the dispute between the forces of Klaufi and Ljotolf began in earnest. It seemed to Klaufi that Ljotolfs men were rather careless in rounding up the stock belonging to Thorstein the Tumultuous and Karl. Klaufi requested Karl to ride up the valley to the sheep corral, but Karl said he had to ride out to the fold in Stroud. Klaufi rode up into the valley, and Karl out to Stroud. Nothing is said about Klaufi’s journey before he came to Krokamelar near the buildings at Burfell, and he reached the ford before the drovers. The sheep were being driven to ­ 1The

rest o f the verse is corrupt.

172

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

wards the ford, but Klaufi blocked the access with four other men. The drovers out­ numbered them greatly, and a fight broke out. The common fold was at Haeringsstadir, and a man named Haering lived there. He saw that the flock was break­ ing up at the river, and he along with nine other men ran from home, but they could not cross the river because Klaufi turned on them. A berserk fit had come over him, and they fought on the east side o f the river. Just then Ljotolf and two others arrived and joined forces with Haering. Klaufi ignored everyone but Ljotolf, and jumped out into the river where the two fought it out. At that moment nine men came riding swiftly along the river bank, and this was Karl the Red. He yelled out loudly, “ Klaufi, my kinsman, get a grip on yourself.” Klaufi spoke: “ Danin you for coming when you did. I would have won the battle and killed Ljotolf had you not come, and then we alone would have ruled this val­ ley.” Karl said, “ Don't say such things, kinsman, for Ljotolf has manv worthv kinsmen all over Iceland, and we would he in serious trouble if any harm were done to him. Now give him self-judgement for all the injustices you have done to him.” Klaufi became furious and said he would never do so. They were now separated, but Haering and fifteen other men had fallen, and at that they parted. That same autumn two brothers, the sons of Asgeir, went up on Klaufabrekka A a looking for dyer’s herbs that their mother had sent them after. When they got back to Klaufanes after they had collected the herbs, they went to visit Yngvild, their sister, laying down their sacks while they were inside. The one was made o f cloth, the other a large skin bag. Klaufi came by and slit them open with a hoe and went away. When the brothers came outside, they saw that their sacks were in tat­ ters. They went home and went in to their mother. She asked them why they had brought nothing with them. Then from Thorleif s lips came this verse: 5. Boggvir severed my silky sack, O la f s overshirt and support strap. Boggvir will be brought down at last, brewer o f bale, bide we so long.

Boggi'ir. i.e., Klaufi

brewer of bale: a pun; Boggvir means “harm doer* bide, if we remain alive

Sometime later Yngvild sat down on Klaufi's knee. She was affectionate with him and requested his permission to go over to brekka for a visit, saying that she would not be longer than he wished. She also asked whether Hood-Skeggi could go along with her. Klaufi gave his permission. She went and did not stay longer than he had permitted. When she arrived home, she sat down on his knee and was affectionate with him, saying, “ I don't think that there is any woman better married than I am. I am very

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

173

displeased with my brothers, because they have killed my ox, which was a great treasure, and 1 would like you, Klaufi, to share my anger and to get the ox which is lying dressed inside its hide beside the door over at Brekka.” Klauti answered, "What good would that do? You do not lack food here." She answered, "I did not expect you to allow my brothers to steal something from you.” Klauti jumped up and girded on his sword, Atli's Clift. In a rage he went down to Brekka without stopping at Cirund and found the ox wrapped in its hide lying in the doorway. He picked up the bundle and threw it on his back, intending to take it outside, but he got hung up in the door-frame. He took everything with him as he left the farm - door, frame, and the bound ox-hide - shaking off the frame and the door as he made his way home. When he got there, it was late at night. A lot of snow had drifted in front of the door. He went into the tunnel that had been dug through the snow to the door. Yngvild came to meet him and began to caress him, and the berserk fit subsided so that Klauti could not manage his burden that he had so long carried. He slumped in the doorway when she welcomed him. His sword slipped out of its scabbard, and she took it and threw it into the snow tunnel, saying, “May he who dares use it.” She delayed Klauti until he had been run through with the sword, and he died on the spot. Yngvild'* brothers performed this deed, and they took Klaufi and dragged him under a haystack behind the house. Yngvild went to bed, and they prepared to leave. But in the moment that they left, Klaufi got into bed with Yngvild. She had her brother* called back, and they cut off his head and laid it down by his feet. The brothers got back to Brekka in the evening, and their father asked them what they had been doing. Thorleif spoke this verse: 6.

I reddened rim’s serpent rudely on shield’s blessings, sword began its surgings, sanction for wrongdoings. Bitter battle rang out, between mountain ranges, I felled the fated warrior, fierce woman took her toll.

sword warrior

(shield) rim's serpent shield's blessings:

fierce woman:

valkyrie

Asgeir said, ‘T understand what you have done, but 1 do not dare to keep you here. Go now to Ljotolfs.” They immediately went over to Hoi and informed I.jotolf of what they had done. Ljotolf reacted well to the deed and told them to go to Gris's, "for we are all in volved in this together.” Gris responded favourably, but nevertheless did not dare to have them there without his wife Sigrid's knowledge, and she was then made aware of what had hap­ pened. She stated the conditions for hiding them and told them to give her the

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

174

sword, Atli's Gift, for safekeeping and said she would not be the first to reveal their presence, and that was their bargain.

AO

It was the next evening as Karl the Red and eight of his followers sat by the fire. The heard a noise on the roof of the house, and then this verse:

7. I sit on the house, hopeful of revenge, hence will all of us welcome the revenge. Karl spoke: "The voice is very much like the one that our kinsman Klaufi had when we used to hear him, and it can be that he has something important in mind. It occurs to me that this poem signifies some great event, whether it has happened or will soon do so.” Afterwards they went out fully armed intending to go over to Hof. Then they saw a strange being, by no means little, south of the hayfiehi and it was Klaufi, holding his head in his hand. He spoke: 8.

Southwards, to the south, surely we are bound. Then Karl and his men hastened after Klaufi and kept going until they came to Steindyr, where Klaufi stopped and knocked on the door with his head and said: 9. Here it is, it’s here, how travel nearer? Then Karl went up to the house and found the doors open and blazing fires in­ side. A serving table bearing a large piece o f cooked meat stood in the hall. Gris stood up, came forward, and welcomed Karl: “Sit down, kinsman,” said Gris, “and have something to eat.” “We prefer to talk about what has happened.” Gris said, “No news Has come our way, but perhaps you can tell us some?” Karl said, “ I can indeed. 1 think Klaufi is dead.” “What can be more fitting than to express our regret?” said Gris. Karl said, “We think you know who performed this act.” Karl then sat down, and he and Gris calmed down while the others ate. There was a window on the north side of the house, and it was Asgeir’s sons’ duty to keep watch from there. They had been at the window and had seen the ar­ rival of Karl and his men. Thorleif spoke: "Now 1 understand what is going on. Ljotolf will have been sent

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

175

for* and they mean to attack Karl. But 1 will not permit such a worthy man to be betrayed.” Then Thorleif spoke this verse: 10.

Hardy hand-fire spender, haughty friend, the one who provokes us to prowess, portended my defeat. Birch of the battle-witch bent the combat-tested blood-worm on his bent knee, bit his Up, vowed revenge.

hand fire:

golden rings; its spender (giver): Klaufi

battle-witch:

axe; its birch warrior, i.e. Klaufi

blood-worm:

sword

Then he spoke another: 11.

Here I sit and sharpen sly rim-fire for battle, while ever factious foes fail to grant us food. Denizens of dark caves, denied the sun by day, we while away our time, where tedium has no end.

r im

i.e. shield; its sly (sharp) fire: sword

Karl heard this and recognised Thorleifs voice and then spoke this verse: 12.

Gallant grove of war’s fire goads with song in the house, feeder of shaft-storm wakes, scared he is, able men. Songs figure Gris’s fall, feeder of battle-crows, run not rapidly hence, remain, snake’s-bed giver.

war's fire,

sword; its grove, warrior, i.e. Thorleif

shaft-storm:

battle; its feeder, warrior, i.e. Gris

feeder o f battle-crows: snake's bed:

warrior

gold; its giver, generous man

Then Karl jumped up, and Sigrid, Klauffs sister, went over and gave him the sword, Atli's (rift. He drew the sword, and slung the scabbard over his shoulder. (iris was outside oiling swords, and Karl ran outside and cut him in two with the sword, saying, “That's how we men from (irund butcher piglets, never more than two halves.” Then he saw that oil had run down onto the shafts ol the spears. He took a spear and stuck it into the snow, drew it out by the blade, and cleaned it off with snow.1 1There is a pun in the Icelandic which gets lost in translation, as Gris literally means ‘piglet*.

176

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

All his men did the same. As they were leaving the farmyard, they saw a very large creature coming towards them, which turned out to be Klaufi. He spoke this verse: 13.

Hard war heroes hasten forwards to the wall; skilled in skirmish, so we before. Sun-world have we seen, see will you another, all ventures veiled, for you as for us, all ventures veiled.

Sun-w orld :

this world

Klaufi said, “I intend to bring many to their graves this night.” They then saw that fifteen men were approaching from the ford Bakkavad. They met at Kumlahol or Kumlateig. Ljotolf the Godi had arrived, and no greetings were exchanged. The men ran at each other, and a pitched battle began. When they had fought for a while, Ogmund Hoskuldsson said to Karl, "Take care, because your shoes have come off in the deep snow, and 1 will stand in front o f you while you put them on.” Karl spoke this verse: 14.

I see the storm on Klaufi’s Hill, sorcery’s work, the hale; disturbance distracts us, deflects away from fear, as weather turns tepid, trouble is on the move. I will stand steadfastly, secure though it rains blood.

Then Klaufi waded into the battle, wildly swinging his bloody head back and forth on both sides until Ljotolf s troops began to scatter. It was as if a fox were loose in a flock of sheep. Ljotolf and his troops retreated until only nine of his orig­ inal fifteen were left facing seven of the enemy. Ljotolf intended to turn down into Bleikudal just beside Bakkagard, but Klaufi blocked their path. Then they tried to go the other way down into Nafarsdal just outside the paddock, but this was no better, for Klaufi was there also. Then Karl came at them, and the battle began again. Ljotolf was forced to retreat after they had fought for a while because Klaufi was in the battle. Ljotolf s force was now seven, which further retreated, and the enemy four. Ljotolf did not stop until he came to the luiyfwld mill at Hot, but it was not possible to enter through the gate because Klaufi was blocking it. Then Karl came at them, and they were forced to do battle a third time.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

177

As the battle began, Klaufi spoke this verse: 13.

The din rang out dark upon the dale, our game friends grew glutted of blood. Attack, attack, onward KarPs men, let us lay him, Ljotolf the Godi, in his grave, in his grave.

Then Liotolf said that they should all yell in unison, “ for then Skidi will hear us, and he will come to support us with all the men he can muster.” Skidi heard the shouting and leapt up and ran out into the field with two other men, but they were unable to get into the battle, because Klaufi blocked the way and prevented their advance. Skidi went home and got a large torch and wound it in birch bark and ran out into the yard. In response Klaufi returned to the battle. Skidi ran after him with the other two men and saw there in the field a boar and a polar bear locked in combat. Skidi approached the men and separated them and did not allow them to fight any longer, for there were only two standing on each side. Liotolf escaped, and Skidi together with the two companions protected him, but the boar and the bear had disappeared. They made their way until Ljotolf barri­ caded himself in one of his outbuildings standing out in the field. With Ljotolf were Asgeir the Red-cloak's sons. Karl came up to the door, together with another man. He was unable to get inside because Skidi stood in the way. Karl urged Ljotolf to come out and told him that he could not hope for better odds. Ljotolf said he would let things stay as they were, so Karl went home and Ogmund with him. Thorstein the Tumultuous received Karl, his kinsman, with open arms, and said, "Sit down, kinsman, and tell me the news. I am sure I do not know why this diffi­ culty affects me as if I had been in the battle with you, what with me unable to move around at all.” Karl said, T am well aware, father, that you were in the battle and gave us sup­ port.” Then Karl s and Ogmund\s wounds were bound. Thorstein the Tumultuous was taken to bed completely exhausted, and he lay there the entire night and the morn­ ing after. He advised his son in many things and told him to give up the farm at (irund and to move to tpsir: “ I want to request you, my son, to be a staunch friend to those men in the district who are loyal to you.” Now things could be called quiet in the district during the winter after the turmoil which they had had. Vemund and Thord and Svarthofdi Hedinsson then joined forces with Karl.

178

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

In the spring Thorstein the Tumultuous passed away, and he was buried in the dunes opposite Blakksgerd. Following Thorstein’s death Karl prepared a large feast at Grund and invited Havard and his sons and all his friends in the valley. Then the many men of good will who were present decided to arrange a settlement with Ljotolf and his men. Karl finally agreed, and after the feast men went over to H o f to propose a settlement to Ljotolf. The result was that both parties met at Grund and presented their case. Ljotolf was in every respect reluctant to settle, and all the as­ pects of the case were settled more in Karl’s favour. The sons of Asgeir Red-cloak were forced to emigrate. Skidi approached Karl and requested him to give Asgeir Red-cloak some pasture land, “because that which he owns is too far away.” Karl did this, letting him have a lairge marshy pasture. It was also part of the settlement that Ljotolf had to pay six hundred ounces of silver. A ship stood ready in Siglufjord, on which the sons of Asgeir sailed abroad. Thus the settlement was concluded as here stipulated, and it can be said that all was quiet in the valley. Karl moved his farm to Upsir. Y ^ The next thing to mention is that a woman from Modruvellir in Eyjafiord by A the name of Thordis, the daughter of Gudmund the Old, was promised to Ljotolf. It happened that a ship was driven against the rocks at Fljot, and as far as was known there were no survivors. One morning Hood-Skeggi arrived at Steindvr. He lived at Sigrid’s, Klaufi’s sister. He saw from the new-fallen snow that two men had waded through the river. He called Sigrid out, and they recognised from the tracks that the sons o f Asgeir had been there, because O lafs big toe was much larger than that of other men. She told him to ride over to Upsir and tell Karl. He reacted immediately and rode over to H o f with a force o f fifteen men. Ljotolf was not at home; he had ridden up into the fjord. Ragnhild and Skidi had taken over the management o f the farm. Yngvild Faircheek was also there. Skidi could see their approach. Then the boys turned up, the sons of Asgeir, right beside Skidi as he was carting dung into the field. He saw no other way out than to put them into a dung heap, cover them with frozen dung, and spread wet dung over the top. Then he went back towards the house just as Karl arrived, who asked him who the men were who had just come. He said that, as far as he knew, “ no one has come.” “ Don’t hide them, Skidi,” said Karl, “because the sons o f Asgeir are here.” “I have said all that I am going to say,” said Skidi. “ Let’s not waste any time on Skidi,” said Ogmund, “but go and search the farm” - which they did. South o f the house Ogmund found a red tunic on a beam hanging out to dry, and water dripping from it. He tasted it, and it was salty. He ran around the house with the tunic and a dog in tow. He cut off its head and put the body into the tunic so that its bloody trunk stuck out of the neck opening. He went up to the door and called to Ragnhild and Yngvild inside: “ Here you

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

179

can see what wc have tound. Whoever has Skidi for a friend is unlucky, because he has betrayed the brothers, and you may now see one o f them.” They pretended not to hear him. They all ran out into the field where Skidi was. Karl ran at him, grabbed him, dashed him to the ground, and said, “ lell us now, if you're more inclined than before, because we are now certain that the sons of Asgeir are here.” Skidi said, “ I ct them speak who wish. I have said all that I am going to say.” 1hen Karl took a rope, tied a noose around Skidi’s feet, tied the rope to the tail of his horse, mounted it, and rode down to Skordumyri, dragging Skidi after him. They came to a woods that had been cut down and the stumps left standing. He was dragged over them until Ogmund cut off the horse's tail and said, “ We ill remember what your father said when we abuse Skidi so, for he was your friend.” Then they saw thirty men riding towards the farm. Skidi was badly injured, and he bled from every pore. His iaw was broken, his lip was badly gashed, and he was missing two teeth. They rode over the river, and Skidi rode home. He arrived home at the same time as Ljotolf, who asked what had happened to him. Skidi answered, “ I have only my reticence to blame.” In the meantime Karl and his men were preparing for battle on an islet opposite the farm at Grund, and the other thirty men rode towards them, led by two men, for the sons of Asgeir had then joined Ljotolfs forces. They crossed the river heading for Karl, and a battle ensued, the conclusion of which was that some men on Ljotolf s side were killed and two on Karl's. Bard the Strong lifted Ljotolf up into his saddle and told him to ride away, and this he did for there was little to be expected from his troop. At that, the two forces separated, and Karl rode home. But Ljotolf was moved to speak when he saw Skidi: “ Choose yourself a reward for your reticence.” Skidi answered, “ You shall do me honour as you wish, but the choice is easy if 1 may make it.” Ljotolf answered, “What is it?” Skidi said, “ I would like you to help me acquire Yngvild Fair-cheek as a wife. I think I deserve her because of the treatment I received from Karl.” Ljotolf answered, "Why do you ask tor the one thing which 1 least expected? I think that you will not have any happiness in marrying her.” Skidi answered, “ Be that as it may, I want this as my reward, but you decide how she is to be honoured.” “Then let’s see how she replies,” said Ljotolf, “ tor I do not wish to marry her against her will.” 1‘hey then sought out Yngvild and raised the matter with her whether she wished to marry Skidi. She responded to Ljotolf, “ I think you are showing me little honour by wishing to marry me to your slave.” Ljotolf answered, “ I will rectify that for you. I will give him his freedom and

180

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

enough wealth to guarantee that your rank will never be greater no matter how much more money you acquire.” “That’s an improvement»” said Yngvild, “but I have one additional condition.” Ljotolf asked what it was. She said, “The gash in his lip must be so well healed within five years so that I consider it completely healed.” Skidi agreed to this, and the marriage settlement was concluded. Ljotolf gave Skidi a valley to manage which was later called Skidadal. A dense forest unbroken by any clearings was located just north of Tunga. Skidi built his farm at a place that later became known as Modruvellir. Ljotolf gave him enough livestock to get them started comfortably. Skidi and Yngvild had three sons: Thorkel was the oldest, Bjorn the second, and Grim the third. When Thorkel was a few years old, Ljotolf offered to foster him and he grew up there with him. ^ /N Now it is necessary to take up the story where we left off, and that is where ^ v Karl had been home for one night. He rode out to Strond in a heavy fog. Ljotolf had also ridden out to Sand to see about some timber that was to be dragged home. He was accompanied by four men. Karl rode until he came to U p­ per Holt where he ran into Geirdis as she left the temple. She greeted Karl warmly. He asked whether Geiri, her son, was at home. She said that he had gone to tend the livestock up in Holtsdal. Karl rode out of the farmyard and turned up the slope. Karl asked whether they saw anybody up ahead. They said that a man was driving some sheep higher up on the slope. “We will head in that direction,” said Karl. They met Geiri by a fenced enclosure high up on the slope and south o f Boggvisstadir. Karl had Geiri taken and killed, and the place is called Geiravellir. Then Karl rode home to Upsir. Ljotolf pretended that he did not know what had hap­ pened, and now both of them remained quiet for three years. Ogmund was always with Karl and Svarthofdi Hedinsson, and Karl’s resources began to dwindle because of the expenses he had. He had difficulties with the farmers, and he became less popular than he had been. One summer a ship put in at the mouth of the river Svarfadardalsa. The captain was named Gunnar, a man from Vik and a close friend of Karl’s. Ljotolf was at the Thing when the ship arrived. Karl rode to the ship and invited Gunnar to be his guest with as many of his men as he wished. Gunnar responded graciously, “but I must wait for Ljotolf the Godi. I have been told that there is bad blood between the two of you, and I am going to stay with him. This seems to me the best way of making peace between you two.” Karl rode home to Upsir, but Gunnar stayed for a while where he had landed, but Ljotolf did not come home. Karl insisted that Gunnar visit him: “Let fate decide the settlement between Ljot­ olf and me.” Gunnar decided to go with Karl to Upsir with some of his men. A little later Ljotolf arrived home, and it was quiet over the winter. Gunnar often went over to

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDA1.

181

Hot during the winter to seek a settlement between Karl and l.jotolf, and he managed to arrange a truce-meeting between them on the hill near the buildings at Grof. Skidi and Yngvild Fair-cheek came to the meeting. When the peace-settle­ ment between Karl and l.iotolf was nearly concluded, Yngvild said that the gash in Skidi’s lip would be a long time in healing if this settlement were achieved. Skidi said, " O f all women you make the most vicious and nasty remarks." Gunnar answered, "Deeds of woe often result from the words of women, and it could be that this statement will cause the most terrible consequences imaginable.” This was the end of the settlement negotiations, and they parted without a settle­ ment. ^ I O laf then came from Olafstjord to Upsir and requested Karl’s permission to 4m A take his two sons, Thord and Vemund, home with him, because he had be­ come very weak in his old age. They went home with their father and did not live with Karl after that. The following spring the Norwegians prepared their ship until they were ready to sail, but Gunnar was at I'psir. One morning as Karl and Gunnar stood outside, Karl was looking up at the sky when suddenly he changed colour. Gunnar asked him why he was so pale. Karl answered, “ It happened so quickly, but I did have a vision.” “What was that?” said Gunnar. “ 1 thought I saw Klaufi, my kinsman, riding in the air above me, and it seemed to me that he had a grey horse which was dragging a sled behind him. I thought 1 saw you, my Norwegians, and myself in the sled with our heads hanging out, and I guess that my colour must have changed when I saw that.” Gunnar said, "You are not the man I thought you were. I saw all that, and I ask you whether I changed colour at all.” “ I didn’t notice anything,” said Karl. And while they were discussing this matter, Klaufi uttered this from the air: 16. To some men it will seem savage wasting o f life, Others will find true fame; fetters prepare the way. Son will follow father, family will long endure, I flash the sword skywards, striving ever surer, ever surer.

And he spoke once again: 17. Saplings o f the sea-king’s storms have never frozen;

sea-king's storms:

battle; their saplings: warriors

182

‘fux’ bites men furtively, 1 float over the clouds, I float over the clouds.

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS fu x .

(corresponds to an unexplained Icelandic word)

And then he spoke so that they both heard, “I want you to come home with me tonight, kinsman Karl.” Then Gunnar said that they ought to go to the ship that day. Karl said, “There is no hurry, because the winds are not favourable.” Gunnar would not be held back. Karl went to his wife Thorgerd and said to her, “ I am going to take my Nor­ wegians to their ship today, but I want to tell you what should be done if I do not return tonight, for there’s no telling what fortune will be met on the way.” He told her of the vision: “ Should it happen that I die, I want you to move your farm up to Grund, for I have had nothing but trouble since I left there. If 1 die from an encounter with Ljotolf, I want my body to be brought over the river which runs down to the shore. It would be a pleasant sight to see the ships sailing in and out of the fjord. If our child is a boy, I would like you to have him named after me, for you are carrying a child, and I hope that this will bring luck.” Thorgerd answered, “ I wish you’d go nowhere, for this vision fills me with fore­ boding.” Karl answered, “ Nothing can be done. Things will happen as they must.” Then Gunnar and Karl, Svarthofdi and Ogmund, and two other Norwegians be­ sides Gunnar prepared to leave. Karl was among the six. When they had come down past the hills south o f the river Brimnessa and reached the low spot further down and south of the river, thirty men jumped up in front o f them. Ljotolf was their leader. A mighty and vicious battle began. Ljotolf then said, “ We will allow the Norwegians to pass unharmed.” Gunnar said, “Either everyone will pass unharmed or no one.” When they had fought for some time, they were able to separate Karl from his men. Seven men chased him, but he was able to get as far as Hyltinganaust. There he killed all o f them who had followed him. Then Skidi showed up with eleven oth­ er men. Karl jumped up onto the boathouse. Skidi said, “ It is fitting that we meet here.” Karl said, “ I am not complaining about it. I know you have the integrity to fight me alone, and in that there is fame to be won. But if you attack me with the help of others, then I think you will not have fulfilled your pledge to Yngvild which you made when you married her. I think that the gash in your lip will heal only if you overcome me alone.” Skidi spoke: “ I am going to take advantage of the difference in numbers, and each can say what he wants about that. Whoever wants to call Skidi’s lip healed may do so; he who does not can say otherwise.” Then they attacked Karl, and he defended himself valiantly. It is said that Karl killed three of Skidi’s men, and injured most of the others who survived. Skidi and

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

183

his men did not let up until they had killed Karl. Ljotolf and his men fought against the Norwegians at another spot, and they all perished at Ljotolfs hands, including Svarthofdi and Oginund, Karl’s followers. People say that Ljotolfs forces were re­ duced by half. He then went home. When the news reached Upsir, Thorgerd had Karl and the Norwegians brought up to Karlsa where they were buried in a ship along with a great deal of money. The place has been called Karlsa ever since.

CO

Following these events Thorgerd moved her farm over to Grund but also maintained the other firm at Upsir. The summer was drawing to a close. It is said that Thorgerd went into labour and gave birth to a boy, who was named Karl after his father. He grew up there, quickly achieving great size, but even when he was only a few years old, his intellectual development lagged behind his physical growth. He never spoke, and for this reason he was called “ The Speechless.” He was difficult to deal with. Thorkel Skidason then went home to his father’s, where he and all his brothers, the sons of Skidi, grew up. They were all promising men. Several winters went by, and nothing worth mentioning happened. Ljotolf had nothing against Thorgerd’s presence, and he alone enjoyed the respect worthy of a chieftain. Karl Karlsson grew up on his mother's farm until he was twelve years old, and most people considered him an idiot. Thorgerd had trouble making ends meet, because she had many ex­ penses with very little coming in and no one to take care o f things outside the house. The next thing to mention is a hone-fight north of Tungugerdi. Ljotolf and Thor­ kel Skidason had agreed to pit their horses against each other, and while there were other horses present, none o f their owners is named. Over at Grund the horses that people intended to ride that day were rounded up. Among them was a three-yearold unbroken colt. It was as big as horses get, and had a large mane. Karl the Speechless was outside when the horses were brought home. He saw the unbroken colt and ran after it and grabbed it by the tail. He worked his way forwards and took hold of its mane. The horse went wild and galloped around the field. Karl ran along with it and did not let up until he was mounted on its back and had locked his feet around its belly while holding onto its mane. The colt ran back and forth until the other men were ready to go. Then Karl rode with them up the hill. The colt ran sometimes in front of them and sometimes behind them, and the men whooped and yelled at him. They arrived at the meeting point, and Karl leapt off the back of the colt and sat down by himself. Someone had placed a pair of gloves on the ground next to an axe inlaid with silver. Karl picked both up and laid them on his knees. He repeatedly stroked the axe and did not go to the horse-fight. It was Thorkel Skidason who had left his gloves and axe there on the ground, and when the horse-fight was over, he began to look around lor his gloves and saw that Karl was stroking his axe. Thorkel went over to him and said, “ Is that not a fine axe, Karl?” He remained silent and looked away.

184

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

“ It appears to me that you also think the axe is fine, and I suggest that you accept it and the gloves together as compensation for your father.” Karl leapt up and hurled the axe away so that it dashed against a rock, completely shattering the blade. Karl then found another place to sit down. Thorkel went to Ljotolf and showed him what the fool had done to the axe: “Now he has shown just what a complete idiot he is.” Ljotolf answered, “ He may seem stupid to you, but I think he is cleverer than you, and so it will be proven.” Thorkel said, “ Never before have you said anything like that.” Ljotolf said, “Never before have I had the occasion to do so.” Thorkel said, “ It remains to be seen which of the two of us is the cleverer. I have three marks of silver here which I shall offer him as compensation for his father, and I will put it to a test: he is a fool if he remains silent, but if he answers, then he is not as stupid as he lets on.” Ljotolf said, “You can try it if you wish, but it seems more advisable to me that you have nothing to do with him so long as he does not speak to you.” Thorkel said, “Still, I will try it this once.” He went up to where Karl was sitting and offered him a pouch which he was holding in his hand, saying, “Would you like some money, Karl?” Karl remained silent. Thorkel asked a second time. Karl responded, “Would you like some money, Karl?” Thorkel said, “ I knew it, you can speak after all! Now I would like to give you this money as compensation for your father, three marks in silver.” Karl then struck him on the nose with the pouch, knocking out two teeth and raising a blood-boil on his face. Thorkel walked away at that, and Karl went to his men. When Ljotolf saw the state Thorkel was in, he asked what had happened. Thorkel said, “Karl struck me with the pouch.” Ljotolf said, “You had no cause to provoke him, and you men will turn out un­ equal to him if you have anything more to do with him.”

They formed up into two groups and rode home from the horse-fight. Karl and his men rode until they crossed the river. Then Karl stopped and spoke: “ How many of you will become my thingmen if I need any support?” They asked him what he needed. He said, “Not more than one day’s work when I require it, and no harm will come to you.” They answered, “What do you propose to pay for the work?” He said, “ I will give each of you one hundred ounces of silver, and I will choose the day when you are to work for me. I will then let you know when that is.” “We were well aware of the fact,” they said, “ that you were a worthy man, but it

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

185

never occurred to us that you would pay so much for one day. We will gladly accept these terms.” “ How many o f you will there be?” said Karl. “ No fewer than eighteen,” they said. “ I will pay you whenever you wish, hut I consider that we have made a bargain.” They agreed to this, and at that they parted. Karl rode to Clrund, and remained there over the winter until the beginning of spring. Then he sent for his brothers, Thorgrim, Thorstein, and Thorvald, and when they had arrived, he welcomed them warmly. He then had a large hide spread out on the ground on which he piled all the gold and silver in the house, because the brothers wished to divide it. They thought the money would soon be squandered if it were not divided. Karl stood by while they divided it and did not lift a hand. When it was divided, Karl swept all the money together and walked away without saying a word. They asked him why he had done that, but he remained silent. They divided it once again, but Karl swept it together once again. They asked why he did that, “We would like you to divide it, and we will choose our portion.” ' There is ,i gap in the ms., but Karl must hare said, in effect, that he wanted neither to divide the money nor to choose the portion after it was divided.] “W hat then?” they asked.

“ You will do either of two things: take all the money and avenge our father, or I will avenge him and have everything left over depending on how matters then turn out. You will then be released from all difficulties in the matter.” They preferred to have none of the money, and the brothers went home. Then some time passed, and Karl ordered those men who had promised him their labour to report to him. They turned up quickly, thinking that they should perform some task such as fence mending or house repairing, because many build­ ings were in bad repair. When they arrived, Karl received them warmly, and they spent the night there. In the morning Karl was up early and ordered the men to get up, and when the men were dressed, Karl told them to go in to breakfast: "I would like. . .|you then to get to work.” They agreed.) He was outside while they ate and carried all kinds of weaponry out into the field. And when they came out, they saw that Karl was dressed for battle. All of them were terrified and very much regretted their bargain. Then they mounted their horses. A dense fog had moved in so that it was impossible to see from one farm to another. Karl rode south from his farm and up the hill with everyone following after. He rode until he came to Modruvellir in Skidadal. It was early in the morning and Yngvild was not yet up. Karl rode around to the back of the farm and told his men to wait for him there. He then

186

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

rode up to the door, and a servant woman came out. Karl asked whether Skidi was at home. She answered, "He has gone up to the sheepfolds at the base o f the slope, and his sons are with him.” He asked, “ Is Yngvild home?” “ She is in bed,” she said. Karl and his companions then rode up to the sheepfolds and grabbed the father and his sons and led them back to the farmhouse. And then Karl went into the house and told Yngvild to get up. She got up and wanted to get dressed, but did not put more on than a shirt. Karl then took her by the hand and led her out into the field and sat her down there. She was not wearing a bonnet and had long and beautiful hair. Karl drew his sword and said to Yngvild, “ Is the gash in Skidi’s lip very large?” “N o,” she said, “there is no gash whatsoever.” [Then he took Thorkel, their oldest son, and cut off his head, then went up to Yngvild and asked whether the gash in Skidi’s lip had healed. She said it had completely healed. Then he took her second son and cut off his head. He went to her and asked the same question. She said that there was no gash and answered the same.] Then he took their youngest son, Bjorn, and cut off his head, then went over to Yngvild and wiped off his sword on her shirt and asked whether the gash in Skidi’s lip had healed. She said that he did not need to keeping harping on the same thing: "It is com­ pletely healed.” Then Karl went to Skidi and asked whether he wished to accept his life from him. He said that he would willingly accept it, “ even if I accepted it from a much worse man.” "You may go wherever you wish, but I will take the farm and give you travel ex­ penses so that you may go wherever you wish, but 1 do not want you to have any contact with Ljotolf.” “What other conditions do you make?” he said. “You are to sail abroad on the next available ship. I will give you as much money as you want.” He gave him two horses. Karl said, "You are to ride up out of Svarfadardal and then west. Ride as I tell you or I will have you hunted down and killed.” Skidi rode as Karl had told him to in order to get as far south as liyrar where he sailed abroad, and he is out of the saga for the time being. Karl took over the farm and moved it to Grund. He had Yngvild brought to him, and he reserved a special place for her. Karl was forever walking around with the drawn sword that he had used to kill her sons and asking her whether the gash in Skidi’s lip had healed. She said that it had never been so well healed as now.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

187

Karl remained at Grund over the winter. I.jotolf pretended that he did not know what had happened. In the winter Karl’s friends advised him to move his farm away from Grund, because they thought his living so close to I.jotolf was unsafe. They re­ quested him to go to I'psir, and this he did. Karl lived at Upsir for one year, and re­ sources became scarce. His mother asked him what he intended to do about the farm, but he walked away without responding. One morning in the spring Karl walked outside, had his horse brought, and rode up to Hof. I.jotolf was in bed. Karl knocked on the door, and a servant woman came out. She greeted Karl and asked him where he was going. He said he was not going any farther and asked whether Ljotolf was at home. She said he was home: "Go away immediately, because he wishes no man’s death more than yours.” “ I would like to see him,” said Karl. “Who is with you?” she said. Karl said, “ I am alone. Ask Ljotolf to come out.” She went inside and called out to Ljotolf, saying that Karl the Speechless wanted to see him. “ How many men are with him?” asked Ljotolf. “ He is alone,” she said. A lot o f men got up and wanted to go outside with him. "There is no need to be leaping up. I want to go out alone and see what he wants.” Then Ljotolf went out and greeted Karl. He returned his greeting warmly. “What do you want from me, Karl?” said Ljotolf. "I want you to take a walk with me, because I have some business with you.” Ljotolf spoke: “Are there any men with you?” “ I am alone,” said Karl. "I will only go a short distance,” said Ljotolf, “ because I have little obligation to be showing people around, especially when they are not my friends.” Karl led his horse away from the farm. Ljotolf walked with him down to the river and along the river to Thingvad. He said he would not go any farther: “ State your business.” “ I want you to take charge of my assets, the land and the livestock, to keep any profits, and, in short, to handle them as your own possessions until I return.” “What are you intending to do?” said Ljotolf. “I’m going abroad,” said Karl. I.jotolf said, "There are many other men to take over your assets, and it is by no means certain that you will get them back when you wish.” Karl answered, “ I have decided on this plan because I think no one can look after them better than you can.” I.jotolf answered, “ I think you are a peculiar man, but still I will agree to take over your assets. Many men will say that you are being foolish in this.” It was agreed that l.jotolfs administration would last for three years if Karl did 7

The Complete Sa ga s o f Icelanders IV

188

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

not return sooner and would be dissolved whenever he returned. He told his moth­ er o f his plan. She answered, “You could not have chosen a worse person to keep your assets, and it is to be expected that you will never get them back.” Karl answered, “I am in charge of them, not you.” O W Then Karl rode west to Skagafjord and bought a ship at the estuary o f the river Kolbeinsa from a man named Bard. He became Bard’s partner and boarded the ship when he was ready. He took Yngvild Fair-cheek with him, in order to torment her rather than to take care of her. They put to sea and arrived in Trondheim. Bard asked what Karl planned to do. Karl answered, “ I want to make some money, because there is much of the sum­ mer still remaining. I intend to go to Denmark.” Bard said, “ I like this idea, and I would like to go with you.” They sailed to Denmark and arrived late in the autumn. When they had been there for a short time, two big and hideous men from the country appeared in the market place and asked whether anyone had a slave woman to sell them. Karl asked what they were prepared to pay. “Whatever is necessary,” they said. Karl said, “ I have a slave woman who will seem expensive to you, and I do not know whether you will be able to handle her because she is not used to working.” They said that was their problem: “Set the price,” they said. Karl said, “She can be had for three hundred in silver.” “She will certainly have to do a lot of hard work at that price,” they said, “but let us see her.” Karl went out to the ship, drew his sword, and asked Yngvild whether Skidi’s lip had healed. She said that it had never looked better than at present. “Then you shall go ashore with me,” he said, and took her by the hand and led her from the ship and showed the slave woman to the men. They said that they had never seen a more beautiful slave woman. They counted out the silver for him. Karl said, “ I wish to stipulate that I can buy her back at the same price, if I choose.” They said, “You probably won’t get the chance for that, because it is unlikely that we will ever meet again.” With that they left, but she resisted. One of them took her by the hair, and the other struck her with a whip he was holding in his hand. Karl went to the ship. Bard asked what he thought they should do. Karl said, “We shall stay here over the winter.” In the spring Bard asked Karl what he was planning to do. He answered, “ I have heard of a viking named Bjorgolf. He has a longship and an experienced crew. I would like to join up with him and win fame and fortune.” Bard said, “Then we must part company, for I am no fighter.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

189

Karl said, “ You are to have use ot the ship as if it were yours alone, and when we next meet, we will decide what to do.” Then they parted the best of friends, and Karl went his way. So it is said that Karl bought a skiff and sailed south along the shore until A v he came to an island near Bjorgolfs berth. Karl rowed up to the ship and asked who was in command. A man walked out onto the gunwale and said that his name was Bjorgolf: “ But what is your name?” “ M y name is Karl.” “What country do you come from?” said Bjorgolf. “ I am from Iceland,” said Karl. “Where are you headed?” said Bjorgolf. He answered, “ In finding you I have reached my goal, and I would like to join forces with you and win some money for myself.” Bjorgolf took him on. Karl boarded the ship, and Bjorgolf sat him down beside him. Thev then sailed to the south of Europe and raided far and wide, gaining vic­ tory wherever they went. They continued raiding for two years. Once when Karl was speaking to Bjorgolf he said, “ I would like to stop raiding and go to my home in the north.” Bjorgolf answered, “The decision is yours, but I really wish that we would not part, for I have no man as dependable as you.” They sailed together to Denmark where Karl remained over the winter. In the spring Karl bought a longship; he was the outright owner o f the cargo. When he was set to sail, he saw two men walking along leading a woman between them. He recognised the two slave buyers and Yngvild, dressed in rags. They said to Karl, "We are bringing back the slave woman whom you sold us. We have never made a worse bargain. No amount of beating could make her do any work for us, and we would like to sell her back to you.” Karl said, “And I would like to buy her.” He counted out the same amount o f silver that they had given him. He led her to the ship, prepared a bath for her, dressed her in fine clothes, and made her as happy as he could. Then he set out for Iceland, made land at the estuary of Svarfadardalsa, and transported his cargo to Upsir. His farm had been well maintained while he was abroad. People rejoiced at his homecoming. When he had been at home for a while, he went to Yngvild and drew the sword with which he had killed her sons and said, “ How attractive is the gash in Skidi’s lip?” She said it had never been so attractive as at present. Karl rode to H of one day and met with Ljotolf the Godi. Ljotolf received him graciously and asked him where he was headed. He said he did not intend travelling any farther: “ I would now like to reclaim my livestock.” Ljotolf answered, “ Have you not already taken it hack when you settled down on your farm?”

190

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Karl answered that nothing had been slaughtered up to now: “ But you will want to claim your portion, because 1 know that you own at least half or even more.” Ljotolf said, “ I think it advisable to divide the stock in the spring, but 1 want you to treat it as your own.” Karl said, “That is the way it will be.” They parted at that, and Karl rode home to Upsir and stayed there over the win­ ter with a large number of men. Towards the end of winter Karl rode over to H of to speak to Ljotolf. He asked what Karl wanted. “ I want us to divide the stock," said Karl, “ but now things are more difficult than when 1 made the request earlier, because I have slaughtered a lot of animals over the winter.” Ljotolf said, “What do you intend to do if we divide the stock?” Karl said, “I intend to go abroad, because I am not much of a farmer.” Ljotolf spoke: “Who will be your administrator while you are away?” Karl answered, “I had hoped that you would be.” Ljotolf said, “Then I do not think it necessary to make a division, but it does seem strange to me that you always have me look after your farm, because it is by no means certain that I will be so honourable every time.” “ However that may be," said Karl, “ I want you to take over the administration." “Then there is no need to make a division," said Ljotolf, and he took over the ad­ ministration for Karl the second time. Then Karl rode home and had his ship made ready. When he was ready, he led Yngvild Fair-cheek to the ship, and her frame of mind was the same. Karl put to sea, got favourable winds, and landed in Trondheim, where he spent the winter. In the spring he sailed to Sweden, and when he arrived at a market, a man from the country, big and hideous, appeared and demanded to buy a slave woman, if there was one for sale. Karl said, “ I have one to sell, and you will think the price expensive, but what is your name?” “My name is Raud,” he said. “Set the price.” Karl said, “Six hundred ounces of silver,” and they completed the transaction. Karl said, “The worse you treat her, the happier I will be.” Then Raud took her to the uplands, and Karl set out trading in various lands and spent three winters in this enterprise. Karl was in Norway during the winter, and in the spring he went to a place called Haleyri where traders gathered. One day a man came down from the hills leading a woman in clothes so threadbare a fishnet would have hidden more. She was covered in blood. Karl asked him who he had with him. “This is a wretched slave woman whom 1 bought yesterday. She has been through several owners' hands, and the seller is always better off than the buyer. I would like nothing more than to sell her.” Karl said, “What is your name?”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF SVARFADARDAL

191

“ M y name is Brynjolf.” “You will be setting the price for the slave pretty low,” said Karl. Brynjolf said. “ I am nol going to take a loss. I'll torture her to death first." Then Karl bought the slave woman and counted out six hundred ounces of silver for Brynjolf and led her to the ship. It was Yngvild hair-cheek. She put her arms around Karl's neck and cried. Karl had never seen her moved by anything that had happened to her. Karl had a bath prepared for her and gave her fine clothes. Afterwards Karl went to talk to her and drew the sword with which he had killed her sons and asked whether the gash in Skidi’s lip had healed. She said it would never lx* healed. Karl said, "1 will stop this immediately, and I would have done so sooner if you had uttered these words before. I will now take you to Skidi, your husband, because I know where he is now living.” As soon as he got a favourable wind, Karl sailed to Ireland and learned l where Skidi was to be found. He had by then conquered a large part o f Ire­ land. Karl made land where Skidi ruled. Skidi had gone on land to fight against the Irish, intending to decide matters once and for all. As Karl arrived at the battle, Skidi was on the point o f fleeing. Karl and his men gave Skidi support and fought the whole day, and again and again Karl cut a swath through the Irish lines. It is also said that he killed the commander and nearly the entire troop o f the forces against whom Skidi had fought. After the battle Skidi went up to Karl and asked who had given him such support. " I his man was formerly a bitter enemy of yours, and my name is Karl, the son of Karl the Red. It was my sincere mission to come here and give you support and thus compensate you for your sons.” Then Skidi greeted him warmly and offered to divide all the honours with him. Skidi said, "In killing my sons you did not do any more than you had to in avenging your father.” Karl said, “ I have brought you Yngvild Fair-cheek, your wife.” Skidi answered, “ I do not want to set eyes on her. I have never performed a worse deed than that which she forced me to do when I killed your father.” Karl stayed there over the winter, but Yngvild was given other quarters. In the spring Karl left Ireland with all the honours that Skidi could bestow upon him, and they parted the best of friends. Karl took Yngvild with him and made for Norway and was there over the next winter. Then he headed for Iceland and made land at the estuary of Svarfadardalsa. lie had a farm at Upsir and another at (.irund, and the stock had greatly increased on both farms. Karl rode up to Hoi. Ljotolf re­ ceived him warmly. Karl said, “ I have brought Yngvild l air-cheek. I would like you to take charge of her. You may now marry her to anyone you like, because she will not seem too proud to anyone.” Ljotolf answered, “That is the one woman I never wish to see, because it was because of her that I committed the worst deed I have ever done when I killed your father."

192

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Karl said, “ Now 1 would like you to divide our stock. I will take the same amount of stock that you received from me, but I want you to have everything that is left over.” Ljotolf answered, “The same amount is at Upsir as at Grand, but I do *not want any portion thereof.” Karl said, “It seems good to accept honour from you. I can see that you are giv­ ing me all of the increased stock.” Ljotolf spoke: “ Ride over to Upsir and take charge o f your farm.” Then they settled their differences once and for all and maintained their friend­ ship faithfully. Karl rode to Upsir. Ljotolf took charge of Yngvild Fair-cheek. No one could say for sure whether she was given in marriage, but some say that, in de­ spair, she committed suicide. Ljotolf lived at H of until he died. He was found in a hideous hole in a field; he had been run through with a short-sword that had been fashioned from the sword, Atli’s Gift, which Klaufi had owned and which Ljotolf had taken after the battle against Karl the Red. Ljotolf s remains were moved south and down the heath. Klaufi’s violence became so horrendous that he did injury to both man and beast. Karl was much distressed by his kinsman’s visitations. He went to his burial mound and had him dug up. He was not the least decomposed. He had a great pyre made on a rock above the field at Klaufabrekka and his body cremated. Karl had a lead casket made and placed the ashes inside and sealed it with two iron rings. Then he sank the casket in a hot spring south of the field at Klaufabrekka. The rock on which Klaufi was burned split into two halves, and people have not suffered any harm from Klaufi since. Karl remained at Upsir his entire life, and in some people’s version he travelled abroad and continued his family line, but many others say that he married Ragn­ hild, Ljotolfs daughter, and had many children with her. Boggvir was the name of his son, and he lived at Boggvisstadir. A second son was named Hrafn, and he lived at Hrafnsstadir. Yngvild was the name o f his daughter, and she lived at Yngvildarstadir. As his means began to dwindle, Karl realised that he would no longer be able to afford to live at Upsir. And also because of Ljot Ljotolfsson. Ljot took over the chieftaincy from his father and lived at Vellir. Ljot and Karl be­ gan to have their differences, and Karl decided to move out of the valley. People say that he went to Olafsfjord and remained there until old age. Karl built a farm there called Karlsstadir where he died, considered by everyone to be a man o f honour. Many people are descendants of Karl the Younger. But Ljot had the position of au­ thority throughout the valley. We think that Bodvar, the son of Eyjolf Broad-head, lived at Urdir, from whom the people of Urdir are descendants. I'yjolf Broad-head was the son o f Thorgils Much-travelled. There are many stories of Valla-Ljot, or Ljot of the farm Vellir, who was a great chieftain. Ljot had Eyglu-Halli, the brother of Karl the Young, killed. At this point the saga of the people of Svarfadardal ends. Translated by FREDRIK J. HE1NEMANN

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF LJOSAVATN Written

late

13th

century

L j ó s v e t n in g a

sa g a

The Saga of the People of l io.savatn is translated from the text in fslenzk fbrnrit X. This is a revised version of the translation given in Andersson and Miller's Law and Literature in Medieval Iceland (Stanford, /9aid not a word, and kept his face hidden in his hood. But there was a little incident. A child was wandering around on the flagstones in front o f Gud­ mund and farted, and some people laughed. When linar and Thorir came to their booth, Einar said to Thorir, "What did you make o f my brother Gudmund at church?” "lust what 1 would wish," he said. "He didn't seem to be carrying his head very high. And as the dishonour he’s facing draws closer, he’ll be still more depressed.” "That wasn’t my impression," replied Einar. "Yesterday at vespers it struck me that he acted very cheerfully but that he was in reality dispirited; and this time he seemed quiet, but didn't you see the fibres on his cloak ripple when he laughed? I suspect they have devised a great plan that will do us no good if it is put into effect. We should not await the outcome. We must immediately go to meet with Gud­ mund and conclude the matter as soon as we can.” Then Einar and Thorir went to Gudmund’s booth and Einar spoke: "M y busi­ ness here, as is fitting, is to reconcile you and Thorir. I have prevailed on him to of­ fer you self-judgement in this case, as you have previously demanded.” Vigfus leaned over to (iudmund and whispered, “You have not been careful to disguise sour satisfaction, and Einar has used his wits to uncover your high spirits. Anyway, there is no choice but to accept an offer that is made so handsomely.” Many joined in with Einar to urge this proposal. Then (iudmund had the chieftains and friends who had promised him help brought to him. There was a very large attendance at this meeting. Thorir then sur­ rendered self-judgement to Gudmund formally with a handclasp. "I judge Thorir liable in the amount of one hundred ounces o f silver," announced Gudmund. “ I know that to be a stiff compensation, but I call it justified. He shall also be exiled and spend three years abroad just as in lesser outlawry. And for each winter he stays in this country he shall pay a hundred ounces o f silver.” The consensus was that (iudmund had got the greatest portion of honour in this case. That summer Thorir Helgason sailed from Skagafiord and left his household J v behind at Laugaland. He spent that winter in Orkney. But the next spring he came back out to Iceland, making land at Eyjaljord three weeks into the summer. He rode home to Laugaland and hired his summer help. Later that summer he rode to the Althing. He was also at the Vodlar Assembly, and he and Linar joined forces. During the summer he was at home managing his larm, but he went abroad in the

224

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

autumn, this time to Norway, a little before the Winter Nights, although he spent that winter in the Orkney Islands. The next spring he went to Iceland, doing every­ thing in the same way as the previous summer. Again he went abroad in the au­ tumn and spent that third winter in Norway, and procured house timbers. He sailed his ship back to Iceland and put in at Eyjafjord. He went home to his farm at Laugaland and dwelled there until old age and was held in high esteem. At the same time as the events which were just described, many chieftains had promised Gudmund aid, and when the assembly drew to a close, he went around to the booths and thanked people for their help. He went to the booth of the Svinafell men too. And as Gudmund went to the door, he saw a man go into the booth carrying a bag and saddle-harness. Gudmund glanced at him and turned to Vigfus Killer-Glumsson and said, "Have you ever seen a more worthless man than this?” “ I can’t think o f one off-hand,” Vigfus replied. Gudmund said, “ I haven’t seen a man better suited to be an assassin than this one.” He turned toward him and said, “What is your name?” “ My name is Thorbjorn,” he said, “nicknamed Rindil; my family comes from the East Fjords.” “Will you do business with me?” asked Gudmund. “Who are you?” he replied. “ My name is Gudmund, the son of Eyjolf.” “Now I have it,” he said. “ I hear that you bring most people good luck, but I haven’t much to trade. I’m a poor man.” “ I can use more than just money,” said Gudmund. “ Why don’t you come to the north this summer and look for work at a lot of places, but agree to nothing until you meet with me.” “ I will come,” he said. This was now arranged, and the assembly was then dissolved. When the time came for the Autumn Meeting in the Eyjafjord district, Rindil had arrived and was very loose-tongued with many people. Then Gudmund said, “Who is this fellow sticking his nose in everybody’s ear and looking for work everywhere without deciding on anything?” “My name is Thorbjorn,” he replied. “Will you give me work, Gudmund?” He said he would if that was what he wanted - “because we need a lot of men.” Then he went to Modruvellir and was there for a time. One day Gudmund said to him, “ Isn’t it time now for you to get to work?” He said that was quite in order. He was given a scythe and went to work mowing. “ It doesn’t look to me as though you are accustomed to this work,” said Gud­ mund. “Would it be more to your liking to spend the day at the hot springs?” He said that would indeed be more to his liking. And so it continued for a time until one day Gudmund said to Rindil, “ Now some business has come up, Thorbjorn. I would like a little return on my in­

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF LJOSAVATN

225

vestment, and I might just acquaint yon with some high society. This can turn out one o f two ways: it may bring you good fortune, or bad.” Thorbiorn replied, “ It's up to you to decide whether you will act in good faith or not, but 1 will take care to guard my own life. I count on being loyal to you; but if there is a risk in the job you want to give me, I can't be counted on for direct ac­ tion, although I will spy and inform.” “ That might be useful," said Gudmund. “ I will now lay out for you the enterprise I have in mind. There is a man named Thorkel, nicknamed Bully, who lives at Ljosavatnsskard. I want him death I’m going to send you there to explore the lay of the land because I will be on my way there soon.” “ I will promise you to be a faithful spy, just as you wish," replied Thorbjorn. “ But I won’t lift a finger to attack Thorkel.” “ 1 will devise a plan," said Gudmund. “ You are to disappear from here; I will give vou a couple o f horses, thin and with sore backs, saddle bags along with them, and cheeses well-wrapped. You should take the route to the Hellugnupsskard pass and then down to Bardardal. They are suffering from famine there, but there is a great run of whale to the north around Tjornes. And since you resemble no one quite so much as the men who come from the west from Halfdanartungur, you should say that you come from there. Arrange it so that you come to Thorkel’s farm in foul weather, and act as if you were utterly miserable and refuse to leave. Take as many stones from the brook as there are men on hand, and 1 will take that as a signal, for I intend to pay a visit there.” Rindil then set out and came to Oxara in a great downpour. Thorkel was outside and said, “Who are you, why have you come here, where are you headed, and where do you come from?” “ My name is Thorhall,” he answered. “ I live to the west in Halfdanartungur and am on my way to purchase whale meat. I came here because I thought it was time to rest. And I will lie down and die here under your wall if I’m not taken in. That will not be well thought of, considering what a forceful man you are.” “ I am not fond of strangers because I am not very friendly with the great chief­ tains," responded Thorkel. “ I can’t be certain what business people come on." “ I)o I look suspect to you?” he replied. “ In any case I will lie down here if you don’t let me in.” “ I have a shieling nearby and you can stay there tonight,” said Thorkel. “I’m not going to take another step,” he said. He was shivering violently. “ You’re whining miserably,” said Thorkel. “ Let me look at your horses.” He did so, and took off the packs; the horses had sore backs and were lame. “ It looks as though you’re telling the truth; you seem to have come a long way and are probably some poor farmer because that’s the kind of wares you have, lake the pack harness inside, you old fart.” He said he was only too glad to. Thorkel was married. His wife’s name was Thorgerd.

226

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

She spoke up and said, “What sort of a devil are you bringing in here?” “ He doesn't seem to me to be such a big threat," he answered. “ I can't bring my­ self to suffer the shame of letting him die by my wall/’ “ I now see clearly that you are doomed," she said. “ Let him warm himself now, then take him to our shieling.” T i l pay no heed to your babble,” said Rindil; “ I will stick to what Thorkel of­ fered.” She proceeded to rant and rave at him, but Rindil answered her in kind. When night came on, Thorkel said, “ Sit here next to me, Thorhall. 1 can see that the women don’t take to you.” After supper the lodger went to bed, and Thorkel too; he slept in a bed-clost't, and his guest further down the room. The women did not go to bed. “Why aren’t you going to bed, wife?” asked Thorkel. “ I trust our guest less than you,” she replied. “You take a dim view of him,” said Thorkel. Then he went to sleep, and his daughter Gudrun slept next to him; she was four years old. When it was dark Rindil got up and unlocked the door. He took two stones and put them on the wall and left the door unlatched. But he thought it would be a problem if the women were up and about when Gudmund came. Thorkel had locked the bed-closet, then fallen asleep. The mistress of the house went down the room and out into the hall and said, “ I thought so," and latched the door. Thorkel woke up and said, “What is it, mistress?” “ Just as I suspected; our guest wants to betray you and left the door unlatched." “I’ll remember your hostility toward me when the time comes,” said Rindil. “Somebody must have forgotten to latch the door,” said Thorkel. Then he fell asleep. After a while Rindil slipped out of bed and shot the bolt back: “Thorkel still has no idea.” He went back into the hall and Thorkel was sound asleep. But he jumped up again right away when he heard a dog barking and the noise of men riding to the farm. He ran out at once with his clothes in his arms. He himself was naked and got dressed outside. Then men made for the house and entered it. Gudmund had arrived with A y twenty men. Thorkel woke up at the tumult and clash o f arms but had no time to put on his coat of mail. But he grasped his halberd and put on his helmet. There was a milk vat in the corner of the house, and narrow quarters. Then Gudmund said, “ Now, Thorkel, you have the chance to face Gudmund, and not hide in a cave.” “ I'll face you all right, Gudmund," replied Thorkel. “You didn't come any sooner than expected. By the way, what route did you take here?” “ I came by way of Brynjubrekka ridge and Hellugnupsskard," he replied.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF LIOSAVATN

227

“You had a stoop and arduous trip,” said Thorkol, “and I can imagino how swoaty your arse must be from such exertion on the way!” Then ho ran forward with drawn sword and immediately took aim at (iudmund, who lumped out of the way. Thorkol attacked as if ho wore unaware of anyone but Gudmund. The others turned their weapons on Thorkol, but he defended himself stoutly and inflicted wounds on them. There was a man named Thorstein the Mightv; he was the most vigorous in the attack on Thorkol. Thorkol received mul­ tiple wounds because there were many against one, and even though his intestines were exposed he was no less fierce. Gudmund danced away and tumbled into the milk vat. I'horkel saw what happened, laughed, and said, “ 1 imagine your arse has slaked itself at man\ streams, but I doubt it has drunk milk before. Come at me, Gud­ mund. and tight if you dare, for my guts are hanging out. That is what you wanted when you were so eager to meet.” Then they killed him. “ I>oes the mistress o f the house want us to help bury Thorkel?” asked Gudmund. “ 1 certainly do not," she said. “ You can clear out as fast as possible. I'd rather be with him dead than with you alive.” They left and went to visit Einar Konalsson. He gave Gudmund a good reception and asked the news. Gudmund said, “ I can report the killing o f Thorkel Bully.” "There is no need to ask about the grounds,” Einar replied. “ I suspect you will now take vour money and offer the Ljosavatn people monetary compensation.” A meeting was arranged, and Gudmund came to it with Einar Konalsson, and the sons of Thorgeir, Tjorvi and Hoskuld, also came. “ You have no doubt learned of Thorkel’s death,” said Einar, “and many will be of the opinion that it was not without cause. But Gudmund wishes to offer you repa­ rations and a substantial compensation, though it is not to be expected that he will move from his land; he intends to stay where he is.” "You have finally managed what you have been plotting for a long time,” Hosk­ uld replied. “ But our reconciliation will not be reliable even though Gudmund has all the power now.” ‘T do not advise rejecting the compensation,” said Tjorvi. Then Gudmund paid the money and they were technically reconciled. ^ /N Rindil went home with Gudmund, who treated him well. But Rindil was not generally liked. The brothers at Gnupulell were related by marriage to Thorkel Bully. Eilif was married to Thordis the Poetess. He was big and strong and a good man with the bow; he was illegitimate. Bruni was married to Alfdis, daughter o f Kodran; she and Thorlaug, Gudmund s wile and the daughter o f Atli, were first cousins. I'horkel Bully’s mother was Gudrid, who was married to Thorgeir the Godi, not Hjalti Kiriksson; her mother was the daughter of Hrolf |son of llelgi the Lean; the brothers

228

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Bruni and Eilif were the sons of Hrolf], son of Ingjald at Gnupufell. The brothers at Gnupufell and Thorkel Bully were related, Hlenni the Wise lived at that time in Saurbaer; he and Thorgeir the Godi were first cousins. Hlenni was old and blind. It came time to ride to the Autumn Meeting. Gudmund was accustomed to ride with a large following. He set out from home. Those riding from the inner part of the valley travelled down along the river, and they met in the agreed place. People had eaten and the horses had been rounded up, but Rindil’s horse was missing. Gudmund organised a search, but Rindil said, ‘'Others shouldn't have to look for my horse. I know where it is, and the rest of you can ride on ahead.” Gudmund showed him great respect and took care of him. “ I want you to come along,” he said. But no one would turn over his horse to Rindil. Gudmund and his men rode ahead, while Rindil stayed behind with one man. As soon as the horse was found, they sat down to eat. Rindil had curds and ate quickly because it was thin; then they rode away into the woods where men jumped out at them. It was Eilif and another man with him. Not much time was taken to exchange greetings. He plunged a hal­ berd into Rindil, and the curds spurted out of him and all over Eilif. Rindil’s companion told Gudmund what had happened. He was furious and turned back immediately to pursue them, and got someone else to inaugurate the meeting. Bruni and his men realised what was happening and turned back, but Eilif and his companion stopped at Saurbaer. Hlenni was outside sending off a farm­ hand, who was supposed to take some calves to Seljadal. They told him what they had done and asked for protection - “because Gudmund wants our lives and is rid­ ing after us.” “What have you done, Eilif?” responded Hlenni. “Have you killed Rindil?” “Yes,” he said, “and Gudmund is angry about it.” “That's no great loss," said Hlenni, “ but I’m not in a position to give much help. Go inside anyway and defend yourselves from there.” They did this. Then Gudmund and his men entered the hayfield; he and Hlenni greeted one an­ other. Gudmund said, “Are those criminals Eilif and his companion with you, Hlenni?" “They’re here all right,” he said, “and it doesn’t strike me as a tragedy if Rindil is dead.” “ Do one thing or the other,” said Gudmund. “ Hand them over or we will burn down the house. Nobody’s going to get away with killing my people.” “ It may be that you can now do exactly as you please,” said Hlenni, “but there was a time when your dishonouring me would have caused a lot of talk in the dis­ trict. But 1 am inclined to think it better if they are not now killed before my very eyes. I will send them off to the Eyrarskog woods.” “Will you promise to get them there?” asked Gudmund. “ I will accept that al­ ternative because your plain word has always seemed better to me than other men’s formal pledges.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF LJOSAVATN

229

Then Hlenni went in and said, “Gudmund is here now and wants your life, and I am unable to oppose him.” “That was to be expected,” said Eilif. “ I will go out.” “ Don't be too hasty," Hlenni then said. “There may he an outside chance at eva­ sion. You are now going to make your way oxer to Tyrarskog, each in a pack basket covered with grass and each with a calf lying on top. It may he that in his rage Gud­ mund won’t discover the ruse. And if the farmhand gets by, he should pull the re­ lease in the pack frame and fate will take its course.” And when the farmhand got over the river and into the woods, Gudmund and his men came toward them. “Why are Eilif and his companion so slow?” said Gudmund. “ I suppose they don’t feel they've been invited to a party,” said the servant. “ But they were ready to set out when I left.” When he had passed them, he turned and rode back by the horses and dropped the men out of their baskets, and they took off into the woods and over to Gnupufell. “We’ve been tricked,” said Gudmund then; “they were in the pack baskets. I real­ ise now what heavy footing the horse had on the gravel and how flat-footed it was. Now Hlenni will claim to have told no lies; he’s a clever man. But let’s go after them.” They arrived at Gnupufell and went up to the door. It was closed, and Eilif was standing inside with his weapons. Gudmund said, “Turn over that criminal Eilif, Bruni, or we will set fire to the house.” “That is pressing the matter very hard,” he said. “ It’s strange that you have such great designs against our kinsmen and take the part of worthless men with such de­ termination.” Gudmund gave directions to kindle the fire and it was done. A woman went to the door and said, “Can Gudmund hear me?” He said he could: “Is that Thorlaug? You, o f course, have free exit.” ” 1 will not take leave of my kinswoman Alfdis,” she replied, “ and she will not take leave of Bruni.” “ If you would rather die in shame here than live with me in honour and good standing, we will not stand in your way.” Then a young man went to the door and said, “ Can Gudmund hear me?” He said he could: “Is that my son Halldor?” He said it was. “Come out, kinsman,” said Gudmund. “ It’s better not to urge me,” he answered, “ for you will have none to lear more greatly than me if my mother dies in these flames.” Then people joined in to persuade Gudmund not to commit such an atrocity. It turned out that he allowed himself to he dissuaded and went away, but they never again had good relations. Gudmund continued to lord it over the men o f the district.

230

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Q 4 It happened one time that Gudmund had a noteworthy dream. -a WA He went to meet with Dream-Finni north in Kaldakinn at Fell> and said, “ I wish to tell you a dream that I had.” “ You are unwelcome here because o f the injuries we have suffered," he replied. “There is no malice intended," said Gudmund. “ Accept this gold ring from me." He took it and said, “What did you dream?” “ I dreamed I was riding north through the pass at Ljosavatn, and as I came op­ posite the farm at Oxara, Thorkel Bully’s head appeared on the side of me which was facing the farm. And when I rode from the north, the head sat on my other shoulder, still facing the farm. This has now filled me with fear.” “ I think 1 understand this vision," said Finni. “ I believe that every time you ride to the north or from the north, you think of Thorkel Bully’s slaying. But his kins­ men occupy every house here, and this inspires your fear; the vision switches from shoulder to shoulder depending on which side the farm is on. 1 will not be sur­ prised if this touches some of your kinsmen closely.” Then Gudmund rode north to his thingmen and was a guest at Tjornes. He was given the high seat, and the next seat in from him was given to Ofeig Jarngerdarson. And when the tables were set, Ofeig put his fist on the table and said, "How big does that fist seem to you, Gudmund?” “ Big,” he said. “ Do you suppose there is any strength in it?” asked Ofeig. “ I certainly do,” said Gudmund. “ Do you think it would deliver much of a blow?” asked Ofeig. “Quite a blow,” Gudmund answered. “Do you think it might do any damage?” said Ofeig. “ Broken bones or a deathblow,” Gudmund answered. “ How would such an end appeal to you?” asked Ofeig. “Not much at all, and I wouldn’t choose it,” said Gudmund. Ofeig said, “Then don’t sit in my place.” “As you wish,” said Gudmund, and he sat to one side. People had the impression that Ofeig wanted the greater portion of honour, since he had occupied the high seat up to that time. Ofeig did not alter course once he set his mind on something. There was a woman named Thorhild, called the Widow of Yodlar, and she lived at Naust. She was still a heathen in spirit and was a great friend of Gudmund’s. Gudmund went to meet with her and said, “ I am very curious to know whether there will be any vengeance for Thorkel Bully.” “Come to see me another time when I am alone,” she answered. Some time passed, and early one morning Gudmund rode off alone to Vodlar. Thorhild was outside dressed in breeches and with a helmet on her head and an axe in her hand. She said to him, “Come with me now, Gudmund.” She headed down to the fjord and seemed to grow in stature. She waded out into

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF UOSAVATN

231

the shallows and struck her axe into the water, and (itidmund could observe no change. Then she came back and said, "1 don't think there will be men to take up ven­ geance against you. You will be able to keep your honour.” “ Now 1 would like to know whether my sons will escape reprisal," said Gudmund. “That’s a more onerous task,” she said. She then waded out into the shallows and struck a blow in the water. There was a loud crash and the water turned all bloody. Then she said, “ I think, Gudmund, that the blow will fall close to one of your sons. I will not exert myself again because I do so at no little cost to myself; neither threats nor coaxing will avail.” “ I will not impose this strain on you ever again,” he said. Gudmund returned home and kept his respect. When he got on in years, it is said that there was a man named Thorhall, a wor­ thy farmer living in the F.yiafiord district. He had a dream and rode north to meet with Finni, who was standing out by his door. Thorhall said, “ I’ve had a dream that I want you to interpret, Finni.” 'Tiet away as tast as you can, for 1 have no wish to heai your dream," said Finni and he closed the door and said, “Go and tell it to Gudmund at Modruvellir, or I shall drive you away by force o f arms.” He left and went to Modruvellir, but Gudmund had ridden out into the district that day and was expected home in the evening. His brother Kinar lay down for a nap and fell asleep. He dreamed that a magnif­ icent ox with great horns went through the district and came to Modruvellir, going to each building on the farm and lastly to the high seat, where he fell dead. “ Such things must signify great tidings,” Einar said. “They are the fetches of men.” Gudmund came home. It was his custom to visit each building on the farm. And when he came to the high seat, he sat down and leaned over to speak with Thorhall, who told (iudmund his dream. After that (iudmund sat erect in his seat while the food was served. The milk was kept hot with heated stones. Gudmund said, “ It’s not hot.” “That’s strange,” said Thorlaug and she heated the stones again. Then Gudmund drank and said, “ It’s not hot.” Thorlaug said, “ I don’t know what’s become of your sense of hot and cold, Gud­ mund.” He drank yet again and said, “ It’s not hot.” Then he leaned back and was instantly dead. “This is an extraordinary event and will be reported far and wide," said Thor­ laug. “ Let no one touch him; Linar has often had an inkling of lesser events." Linar arrived and closed Gudmund's eves and nostrils and attended to his corpse.

232

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

“Your dream is not without some force, Thorhall,” said Einar. “ Finni could see by looking at you that the man you told your dream to was doomed, and he wished that on Gudmund. He must have been cold inside already since he felt nothing.”

4 > 4 > Gudmund’s property then passed to his sons Eyjolf and Kodran. Kodran was a very handsome, promising, and popular man. He was fostered by Hlenni. Gudmund’s son Halldor had gone abroad at that time, and he fell in Brian’s Battle (the Battle of Clontarf). Eyjolf wanted the inheritance all to himself and had no wish to deal evenhandedly with his brother. Eyjolf was a handsome man and tall in stature. When Kodran came of age, he asked Eyjolf for a division of property, but he answered, “ I don’t want to have a joint household at Modruvellir, and I don’t want to move on your account.” Then Kodran met with his foster-father Hlenni and told him how things stood: “ Is there no valid defence if I’m going to be robbed of my inheritance?” “ Eyjolfs overbearing behaviour comes as no surprise to me,” replied Hlenni, “and I do not advise you to forfeit your inheritance. You should rather build a house outside the hayfield wall at Modruvellir.” He took that advice and it was agreed to later that Kodran should live at Modrufell. At that time Einar Arnorsson lived at Hrafnagil; he was a wise and worthy man, and of excellent family. Eyjolf was the most powerful man in the north. At that time Thorvard, son of Hoskuld and grandson of Thorgeir, lived at Fornasladir in Fnjoskadal. He was the head of the people of Ljosavatn. He was a wise and even-tempered man, well along in years. Eyjolf sent men to him to invite him to his home, and he accepted the invitation. Eyjolf gave him a good reception and said, "Among you and your kinsmen, it is your opinion 1 value most highly. Although relations between us have been cool be­ cause of past events, I now wish to earn your friendship. I offer you the gift of a stud horse. It is the best in the district.” “ I will accept the horse," said Thorvard, "and 1 thank you for it. Things will work out favourably for us as long as others do not interfere.” He then went home. Thorvard had a son named Hoskuld. He was a big, strong man, and quar­ relsome. There was a man named Thorkel. He lived at Veisa and was the son of Hallgils. His mother’s name was Solveig, daughter of Thord. Thord was the brother of Thorgeir at Ljosavatn. Thorkel fostered Thorvard's son Hoskuld. There was a man named Gunnstcin, son of Thord, who lived at Ljosavatn. His son was named Brand. He was the same age as Hoskuld, and they were both staying with Thorkel and had close relations with the people at Thvera. Thorvard Iloskuldsson was restrained in his legal dealings. He made equitable

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF UOSAVATN

233

otters and never deviated from them. The foster-brothers lloskuld and brand re­ sembled each other in temper and lived in high style. But relations between Thorvard and his son Hoskuld were not cordial because they had different temper­ aments in several respects. There was a man named lsolf who lived in the north on Tjornes; he was Hyjolf tiudmundarson’s thingman. He had a daughter named h'ridgerd. She was a fair woman, of good lineage and tine character, and a good worker. A brisk young man from the island of (.irimsey showed up and look to conversing with her. Her father was not pleased with this turn of events. He took her aside and said, “ I don’t care for your presence here any longer since it only increases our dishonour. 1 will send you to my friend Eyjolf; he will give you good treatment.” “That’s fine with me,” she said. She then departed with one man to escort her. When they got as far as Thorvard’s farm at Fornastadir, the weather turned bad. Thorvard said, "It looks to me as though it wouldn’t be a bad idea to turn back north.” “ I’ve had it in mind since 1 left the north not to go back there under the present circumstances," she replied. “There is a man named Thorstein, nicknamed Drafli i Curd . He lives at Dratlastadir, though he is now in the north. I will stay there as long as the bad weather lasts.” “ I have now said what 1 think,” said Thorvard, “but I won’t be surprised if this plan turns out badly.” She then went down the valley to Dratlastadir and was well received. The news of her presence soon got around. The foster-brothers at Veisa also learned of it and came there to participate in games. Fridgerd and the foster-brothers got acquainted, and she went to stay at Veisa. It is said that a ship came out to northern Iceland at this time, the intention be­ ing to make the return voyage in the same summer. The foster-brothers went to the ship and got to know the merchants. “ We have it in mind to get you two additional shipmates,” said Hoskuld. “Why shouldn’t that be managed, Hoskuld?" the skipper responded. “ It is our intention if the option is available.” “It certainly is available,” the skipper replied. They arranged passage and then went home. When they were almost ready to leave, they took Thorkel aside. “We two foster-brothers intend to go abroad,” said Hoskuld, “ but we want to transfer to you the prosecution and defence for any claims that involve us. Let’s have the transfer witnessed.” “ I haven’t refused you anything,” Thorkel said, “ but, for a number of reasons, this hardly seems like a trouble-free matter. Still, I leave it up to you.” It was done accordingly. T hey went abroad and were held in high esteem. Fridgerd stayed behind and was deemed to be an honourable woman, and a

234

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

high-spirited one; she fell in readily with the young people and was an energetic person and a hard worker. One day she approached Thorkel. “ As you know/' she said, “ 1 have had both work and responsibilities here, but now it has become more difficult for me because I am growing larger and don't move about so easily. I haven't needed any help so far, but with this development I now need some, for I am pregnant.” “ Who’s the father?” asked Thorkel. She said that Brand was. “ It was ill-willed of him not to have told me,” said Thorkel. “This is a difficult case for me. There has been a lot of merrymaking here, and you haven't been exact­ ly withdrawn. I don’t know whether he is the father, or some other gadabout, though hardly in the same class as Brand. It seems to me that 1 would be doing the foster-brothers a disservice if I admit their responsibility in this matter.” She was very despondent over this and returned to her father, whose wealth was rapidly depleting. She said that her trip had turned out disgracefully, as might be expected. “ It didn’t turn out well,” he said, “but there was no good solution to be had.” Isolf went to see Thorkel, though he knew perfectly well that he would get only aggravation and no remedy. He immediately took Thorkel aside and said, “ I have come here because I would like you to settle Fridgerd’s case. It would be to your credit if no trouble were to come of this, since it is to be expected that there will be bad feelings. I request that she stay with you, and I will bear the cost. I intend to let the case be settled amica­ bly and to be moderate in my demands. I will not press matters further as long as we are not denied some justice.” “I have no guilt in this affair,” Thorkel replied. “Your daughter is not exactly withdrawn. One person is no more likely than another to have been taken into her graces.” Then Isolf departed and rode off to meet with Evjolf Gudmundarson at Modruvellir. He was well received there. He took Eyjolf aside and said, “My business is not calculated to enhance your honour, but still we thingmen look to you for support. We think that the action of the Fnjoskadal people is a blatant disgrace; some of the ones we consider to be in­ volved have fled the country, and those who have been put in charge decline to re­ spond. My original intention was to send my daughter to you and thus save her from the condemnation of wicked men. But Brand and Hoskuld held her up and detained her for shameful purposes.” “This has come to a bad pass/' said Fyjolf. "I would definitely prefer to deal gent­ ly with the people of kjosavatn, but you ha\e been put in a poor position. I think it is advisable for her to come to me. I can't back off altogether, but it will seem so if no action is taken.” Isolf replied, “ It will be considered that you are losing status, unless, o f course, men more distinguished than you should intervene.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF UOSAVATN

235

“ I will take the case," said Eyjolf, "though it is not trouble-free. Have her brought to me. But I will not be demanding about amends. I expect that Thorvard will re­ spond best if his counsel prevails, but 1 expect little honour from the others that are involved.” They joined hands, and Isolf turned the case over to him. ^ ^

Isolf went home and the winter passed. Early in the last month o f winter there was a gathering at Hals in Fnjoskadal, but at the same time there was a meeting held at Kaupang and for that reason Eyjolf came late, and all the business was concluded when he arrived. Thorvard and the householders had left. Eyjolf asked where Thorvard had gone, and he was told that he had gone home. “This is bad luck for us,” said Eyjolf. “ Is Thorkel Hallgilsson here?” “ Here I am,” he said. “ It’s good that we’ve met,” said Eyjolf. “ How do you respond to the charges brought by Isolf and Fridgerd, which are generally thought to involve you and your companions? I am told that you are entrusted with the power both to prosecute and defend those cases pertaining to Brand and Hoskuld. I shall not be very demanding in terms of compensation if there is a reasonable response.” "You raise this in a strange manner since you act on rumours reported by foolish men,” Thorkel replied. "1 will not do the foster-brothers the disservice of admitting their guilt when anyone is equally likely to have lain with Fridgerd. 1 will not give a better response until I know how the evidence stands against those you hold re­ sponsible.” “ You are less obliging than we would wish,” answered Eyjolf, “but I will proceed with moderation. Will you pledge payment of her personal compensation if she un­ dergoes the ordeal and guarantee the paternity obligation if she is cleared?” “That’s a bad position for us to be in if I concede paternity and someone else turns out to be the father,” Thorkel responded, “but 1 will not oppose the ordeal, although some will sav that the case is stale. 1 will pledge her personal compensa­ tion to the priest who officiates at the ordeal.” "As a sign that I am willing to settle,” said Eyjolf, “ I will accept the stipulation.” Then Thorkel pledged payment of her compensation to the priest and a day was set for paying it over if she succeeded at the ordeal. The ordeal was to take place at Laufas. A priest named Ketil was to conduct the ordeal; he was called the Priest of the Modruvellir People. At that time Isleif was bishop at Skalholt. Fridgerd then fasted. Eyjolf proposed to supervise the ordeal and said it was clear that the others would hinder the process even further “and for that reason I will pay even more attention.” Thorkel arrived, and her hand was unbandaged. The priest was slow to decide. Then Thorkel said, “Why are you such a blot on your father’s name that you don’t state outright that her hand is burned?" - and he named witnesses to this. The priest said, “ It’s out of order for you two to pronounce the judgement and

236

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

take the case out of my hands; the decision is mine to make. We shall make a sec­ ond, clearer trial of the matter.” "It couldn't be clearer,” said Kyjolf, "but for your enmity and bribe-taking. 1 will pursue the claim as if it were my own inheritance.” "We Ljosavatn people have known for a long time that your hostility toward us is unsparing,” said Thorkel. "You started the hostility,” said Eyjolf, "and it came down hard on you just as you deserved.” “ I am prepared to stake everything I own on this case,” countered Thorkel. "Your kinsman Thorvard,” said Eyjolf, "would not have responded in this way.” With this they parted. Then a ship arrived at Gasir, and on it were the foster-brothers Brand and Hoskuld. Thorkel sought them out immediately and said, "You are welcome to stay with me as before, although it is risky.” They accepted and went to Veisa. Thorkel said, "As things stand, Brand, Eyjolf wants to convict you of lying with Isolfs daughter, and he has gone so far as to vow that he will press her claim as hard as if it were for his father Gudmund’s legacy. But I believe he’s doing that without valid evidence because 1 think the ordeals will always bring her disgrace. I saw her hand in worse shape than before, and that showed how loose she is. But Eyjolf wants to renew the old malice against our kin.” “I will not agree that I have more obligations in this matter than other men,” Brand replied. "How do you want to proceed, because all our kinsmen want to take Eyjolfs part except Hrafn?” asked Thorkel. Hrafn was the son of Thorkel from Ljosavatn, and was living at that time at Lundarbrekka in Bardardal. Hrafn’s wife was from a family at Goddalir. "I expect him to support us in any event, and he is no fool. I would expect that he would come up with some plan to give us the upper hand. It would be just fine if Eyjolf would venture up north here and get what he deserves.” “We must obviously stand our ground,” said Hoskuld. Then they met with Hrafn, and Hoskuld raised the matter with him: "I imagine that you know of the hostile attitude that Isolf and Eyjolf have once again shown to­ ward us. Now we’d like to make a stand with your support.” “What you say is true,” he answered. “ Eyjolf now wants to lord it over everyone, and they think that nobody matters except Thorvard. What good is that to me? Go now to Osla and meet with Otrygg and recruit him for your cause. Then go to our friends in Fnjoskadal as well. For I know Eyjolfs overbearing behaviour well enough to guess that he will seek us out here in the north. Let's be prepared and conceal the matter from Thorvard.” It is said that Eyjolf convened a district meeting that summer and said, “As you well know, I am considered your chieftain. 1 judge it to be in the spirit of our rela­

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF UOSAVATN

237

tionship that each aids the other in just cases. You should support me against my opponents while I am to be your ally when your needs require it.” People thought that this was right and proper. Then Eyjolf rode to see Einar Arnorsson at llralnagil. He was a worthy man and a friend of Eyjolf. “The fact is that I wish to speak with you," said Kyjolf. “The time has come to collect the sum agreed to for the ordeal. If 1 proceed with a large body o f men, I will try to pressure them with a show of force. Only Thoivard deserves to be spared.” “ He is now an old man," he answered, “ but he is a valiant man, as is shown by the fact that he fought against Gyrd when he was together with Thorolf. He behaves well, is prudent, and a person to be reckoned with. His kinsmen will succeed only if he is in command. My advice is to set out with seventeen men and say that you are going to Flateyjardal for provisions.” Eyjolf set out together with Thorstein the Mighty from Arnarstadir and a mem­ ber of Thorstein's household named Thorir, son o f Finnbogi the Mighty. There was strong wind when they rode onto Yodlar heath. They came to Atli’s farm at Draflastadir. He was a wealthy man, and Eyjolfs thingman. They arrived late and were well received. Atli inquired into Eyjolf s journey. He said he was headed tor Flateyjardal - “and I will tell you what 1 have in mind. I want you to send a man over to Yeisa to find out how many men are at home." Atli was reticent. Eyjolf said, “Why are you so quiet?” “ I would be happier if you had a hundred men with you,” Atli replied. “That's well spoken," said Eyjolf. “ Does it mean that you know something about what is going on at Veisa?” “Only that it’s quiet - but they’re not fond o f you,” he said. Eyjolf asked him to send a farmhand to Veisa to find out what was happening. He did so. The farmhand came to Veisa. Hoskuld was standing out by the door and said, “ You’re quite an early bird, my friend," and he took him in a wrestling hold and said he was “ in the habit of seduc­ ing our womenfolk.” The farmhand began to lose his footing. He tried to get in the other door, but Brand was there and said, “ You won’t get in here. She wants to sleep.” And they pitched him back and forth across the field and tore his clothes until he was happy to escape. Then he went home, and Eyjolf asked about his trip. He said it had turned out badly: “The foster brothers were outside, and 1 think they were suspicious of me. They kept having at me and they tore my clothes. The doors were closed when 1 arrived, but still I got to see from the door what was going on inside. I suspect there is a large force on hand and that they may have been informed of your trip.”

238

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

“That seems not unlikely,” said Eyjolf. Thorvard Thorgeirsson was subsequently in the habit o f saying, whenever there was a ruckus, “ Let’s try the Veisa grip.” “I suspected as much,” said Atli. “ It doesn’t look good for my venture as things stand,” said Eyjolf. “ I will give you ten well-armed men,” said Atli. “You should go back home with­ out putting your men in peril.” O Æ Eyjolf and his men rode toward the river. They saw that men were riding J —lw 1 from the houses on the other side, no fewer than seventy in number, who immediately started throwing rocks at them. Eyjolfs men got a good thumping about the shoulders and had to turn back. Atli said that it had gone as he suspected. “ Now we shall send for our friend Oddi Grimsson at Hofdi,” said Eyjolf, and this was done. Messengers were also dispatched to Eyjafjord to gather men. When Kodran and Thorodd learned of this, Hlenni said, “ Evjolf obviously has something in mind.” Men volunteered in good numbers, and they were more prepared for a hard fight than for overwhelming odds. Oddi answered the call immediately and set off with nine men, and Eyjolf rode toward him without delay. Then Oddi said, “Won’t the Ljosavatn people give you passage across the fords? What route are you going to follow under these circumstances?” “ I intend to get at them on the other side of the river and engage them there,” answered Eyjolf. “That is bold but not prudent,” said Oddi. “They won’t find such tactics very hard to deal with as things are.” “What do you suggest?” asked Eyjolf. “ Let’s ride hard for the river,” responded Oddi, “but then turn upstream to the Hestavad ford, where the river bank is very steep.” All this happened before Kodran and his men arrived. They rode to the ford. The men from Veisa saw this and rode against them and thronged around the ford. But Eyjolfs men turned their horses upstream. “They have hit on some scheme,” said Hrafn. “Let’s counter that and ride forward to attack them,” said Hoskuld. And so they did. The men from Ljosavatn now turned and rode out into the river. The others gave way, but Eyjolfs horse foundered in the water. Thorstein and Thorir seized the har­ ness on either side and lifted the horse under Eyjolf and turned back. Then Oddi said, “ We’re making no headway, Eyjolf; let’s turn back.” “We will never retreat,” Eyjolf replied. Hoskuld attacked Oddi head on as they were turning their horses, and his axe tip caught him between the shoulders. They managed to get back to their own bank. “That wasn’t a smooth ride,” said Oddi.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF UOSAVATN

239

“We’re not finished yet,” said Eyjolf. Men were dispatched to every larm to gather forces. Then the l.josavatn men consulted together. Hoskuld said to Hrafn, "What do von suggest now, kinsman? Doesn’t it seem ad­ visable to you that we should go to meet them at the Thridjungavad ford, for that is where they are probably headed.” "That’s one option," answered Hrafn. “ But l think they will head for where they are in greater force than they are now. It is my advice to send lookouts to Thridiungavad and Thingmannaleid to keep watch on people’s movements.” “ My foster-brother Brand and I will do that,” said Hoskuld. At that time the countryside was widely forested. They saw that there were men headed for the Bildsarskard pass, and they then turned back to tell their men. “ Now we’re through unless Thorvard joins in,” Hrafn said. Hoskuld replied, "You no doubt think it would be a good idea for me to go to Fomastadir and ask Thorvard for help.” He did so, and arrived at Fornastadir, where he entered the main room. It was full of men, kinsmen and friends of Thorvard. "My business is briefly stated," said Hoskuld. “We need help. We will be quickly overwhelmed by Eyiolf s numbers unless we have the benefit of your support.” He told him everything that had happened. “ I’ve been let in on these events late,” said Thorvard. “ It would have been han­ dled more moderately if it had been up to me. I won’t urge my men to rush into this foolishness.” "I won't spend a lot of time asking you tor little things," said Hoskuld, “because what you have to offer won’t amount to much or be very useful. But I will never desert them.” Then Thorvard’s wife spoke up: "You should consider that you’ll be involved anyway if Hoskuld is killed. It's no easier to prosecute on behalf o f a dead man.” "1 know how vehement women are,” Thorvard replied, “ but it will be a good idea to put a limit to this trouble.” "You won't be much good at prosecuting for his death if you won’t help him when he's alive,” she said. “ I won't bear and raise another son if you give this one up to the sword.” "You women are likely to prevail as usual,” said Thorvard. “ Have supper ready for some extra men tonight,” - and he jumped to his feet. “I will see to it,” she said. Thorvard sent men to (iunnstein and also to Otrygg, who was married to G ud­ run, the daughter o f Thorkel Bully. Hall Otrvggsson was at I hvera in I njoskadal with a woman named Thorgerd, and he was attending to his sheep that morning. He had exchanged tasks with the shepherd because the shepherd was often at Grytuhakki in the Ilofdi district and was haying there. He set out up the valley. His lather Otrygg was up in years by that

240

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

time, but a very valiant man. Word came afresh to him from Thorvard. When the messenger arrived, he was washing his hair and said he was not ready. “It’s true enough that Thorkel Bully was related to me, not to you,” Gudrun said, “so I will go.” Otrygg answered, “ It’s up to me to go and I will.” He then set out for Thorvard’s farm. Gunnstcin also went to join up with Thorvard. One of his slaves approached him and asked if he could go. “You should stay at home and look to the household,” said Gunnstein. The slave answered, “What is it about me that makes you think that I should stay at home? I will go all the same and not look after your property.” “So be it,” said Gunnstein. Thorvard and his men now set out in a company of seventy men, and they rode on both sides of the river. This time the ford was not barred to the men from Eyjafjord. Kodran arrived with his men, including Thorodd Helmet and Einar, the sons of Arnor, and they had a large band of men. They came to the hillock called Kakalahol. There was swampy ground there and a stream, which delayed the attack for a time. On one side of Eyjolf stood Oddi Grimsson. He was bald and well along in years. Kodran had a separate following. Thorstein the Mighty and his men stayed closest to Eyjolf. Eyjolf veered off into the marsh and his horse got stuck. He dis­ mounted and attacked Thorvard, and they began fighting as the sun rose. Otrygg advanced immediately. Thorvard judged that Eyjolf was attacking only where he stood to gain revenge, and Eyjolf thought that Thorvard had known of the hostility brewing between the two parties. Then Otrygg said, “ Young Helmet, who's going to be the first to start the kill­ ing?” “Who other than you, Bully’s son-in-law?” he said. Then they attacked each other fiercely. Otrygg acted as if he could see no one but Eyjolf. Thorvard was not especially aggressive at first. Otrygg thrust his spear at Eyj­ olf, who was wearing a red tunic. He had girded up the skirt o f the tunic, and Otrygg’s thrust went into the folds. Thorstein the Mighty brought his axe hammer down so hard on the spear that it drove the spear blade into the ground. Otrygg bent down for it, and when Eyjolf saw that, he pierced Otrygg through with his spear. He twisted away, fell in the stream, and died there. There was no need then to goad Thorvard. There was a man with Thorvard who was named Starri. He was married to Her­ dis, the daughter of Halldor Gudmundarson, Eyjolfs brother. He was the son of Thorgerd, Tjorvi's daughter, and was friendly with both sides. Thorvard made a rush and stepped over Otrygg, but Starri ran at him and held him back. At that mo­ ment Eyjolf landed a blow on Thorvard's thumb, and the joint was left hanging from the sinew. Thorvard asked Oddi from Myvatn to help him. He was the son of Thorgeir Axe-staff, the son of Grenjad, and descended from Fell-Oddi. He was married to Thorvard's sister Vigdis. Oddi rushed at*Starri and delivered a blow with

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF LJOSAVATN

241

the hammer of his axe so that Starri fell head over heels. Thorvard was hampered by his wound and he wanted to twist off his thumb. “ l.et it dangle as it is.” said Oddi. “ It will always be a reminder of your injury when you go home.” He did this. Hoskuld Thorvardsson confronted Oddi from llofdi, and they fought. “Our kinsman Hoskuld wants to be in the front rank." said Gunnstein, “and we should rally to his support because there are many against one.” Thorstein. one o f the men from Gunnstein's household, said, “ Yours isn’t the most dangerous company to be in today as long as you’re fighting that fellow from Thvera, Linar Iron-Skeggiason. I’m going to break off for the moment.” Then he went for Oddi with four followers and aimed his axe hammer at his head, inflicting a superficial wound on his forehead that bled profusely. Oddi jumped up again and said, “ I’m ready to fight.” “ Now I’ll be off, Hoskuld,” said Thorstein the Debt-slave. “You and Thoralf should be on your own from now on.” Gunnstein’s son Brand also attacked boldly. Now it is time to tell o f Hall Otrvggsson. He arrived at Nes, frozen to the bone. He asked whether the shepherd was at home. The women answered. “ What is it you want with the shepherd? Don’t you dare to join in when your kinsmen are fighting?” “ Get me a weapon o f some kind!” said Hall quickly. They fetched a timber axe and gave it to him. And when he got to the battle site, he halted and asked, “What’s the news here?” “Can't you see that your father has been killed and is lying here at your feet?” said one of the men. “ Eyjolf Gudmundarson killed him.” Hall plunged into the fray. But Kodran went between the combatants and tried to separate them. It had got to the point that only those men were fighting who had prior grudges. By then most o f them had broken off; they needed no more urging to separate. Kodran seized the remaining combatants on both sides and pushed them apart. At that moment Hall struck him a blow in the head. Then a man called out, “ There went the best man from Eyjafjord.” “Good or not, he was Gudmund’s son,” said Hall. Kodran was carried away on a shield and his wound was bandaged. The Ljosavatn men were gathered by a wooded area. Eyjolf now urged his men to exert them­ selves as best they could. Thorodd Helmet replied, “ You are reacting to what has been done, Eyjolf, but you are less concerned with your brother's comfort. One o f Linar of I'hvera’s farm­ hands has now been killed too.” “ Put a tent over Kodran,” said Hyjoll. “ I’m reluctant to look for medical care for him here. He should be taken to Svalbard to Thorvard the Healer.” People said that Hrafn had no less an eye to the woods than to the battle.

242

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

"One plan would he to hide in the woods,” said Hrafn, "another to report that Thorvard is mortally wounded.” "That’s a safe course,” replied Hoskuld, "though not at all in the spirit of my fa­ ther. But I will talk to him about it.” And so he did. "Tell him in my exact words,” said Thorvard, “ that he can make himself out to be as cowardly as he likes, hut he is not to lie about me, because that will provoke my wrath.” The day was well advanced, but Eyjolf urged his men to attack. Hrafn had spent the night at Hals and had come down from Flateyjardal. The action was more than he had a stomach for. He sought out Eyjolf and said, "This has been a hard battle, what with Kodran being severely wounded and Thorvard out of action. It’s clear that we should call a halt.” “Yes, break it off now,” said Kodran. “ I’m all right.” Then they separated. Eyjolf did not know the extent of Kodran’s wound. When Thorvard learned of this, he said, “What a disgrace to lie about men’s wounds! Let this battle go as fate wills. We are always slow to evil deeds, but let's not back off now until the others think they have had enough.” No one was willing to report these words to Eyjolf. Eyjolf and his men went to Svalbard and found Thorvard the Healer, and they unwrapped the wound. Eyjolf asked him what he thought. “ If Kodran had been kept still, there might have been hope,” replied Thorvard, “but now there is none.” Eyjolf said that they could draw blood from one of Kodran’s fingers. A fire was soon built and they took their outer clothes off. Eyjolf was so swollen that he could not get out of the tunic he was in. Kodran died during the night and people were sore­ ly grieved. He was taken up Eyjafjord and his body was properly prepared tor burial. Q JÖ About the Ljosavatn men it is reported that Thorkel Hallgilsson said, "1 wish i i w to invite all of those who have been involved here to my place except for Hall Otryggsson.” “ I wish to do the same,” said Gunnstein. Then Thorvard said, “ I wish to invite everyone to my farm this evening, first and foremost Hall Otryggsson, who has suffered and purged shame on our account; we share the same fate.” Thorvard went home to Fornastadir with the whole company and said, "It is time, mistress, to provide hospitality.” “There will be no lack of hospitality this evening,” she replied. Hoskuld Thorvardsson was in good spirits and did the honours. “ Father,” he said, "shall I arrange the seating according to status or prowess?” “ Hrafn shall be seated next to me,” he answered. Hall disappeared at the main room door, and people did not know what had be­

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF LJOSAVATN

243

come o f him that winter. During that time he was housed in the passageway behind Thorvard’s seat. Next Thorvard sent word to his thingmen, and when they came, he said, “ We are now in great difficulty and in need of counsel. I will first send men to Kyjafjord with a message for Eyjolf.” He did so right away. They told Eyjolf that Thorvard was willing to compensate Kodran’s death with two hundreds in silver and Hall’s permanent exile. “ 1 don’t intend to have Thorvard’s judgement as compensation for my brother,” replied Eyjolf. ‘T reject this.” The messengers returned home. Fviolf sent word to all the chieftains to request aid, and also to his friend Gellir in the west, asking him to attend the Hegranes Assembly in force. Gellir was a worthy man. Eviolf offered a silver ounce per man and a half mark to each chieftain who rode to the assembly. He sent word to the sons of Eid at As in Borgarfjord and of­ fered to pay them for their aid, and likewise the Goddalir men. It was agreed that Hrafn would not be prosecuted, because he was judged not to have been a threat during the battle. Most o f the chieftains promised Eyjolf aid. There was a man named Harek living at As in the Kelda district. He was married to Thorgerd, Thorvurd's daughter. He was Beard-Broddi’s thingman. Thorvard sent him east to Beard-Broddi to request help - “ and I will give him a gold ring.” BeardBroddi was married to Gudrun, the daughter of Thorarin Saeling and Halldora, daughter o f Einar at Thvera. Eyjolf sent messengers there too, and they were to stay with Hrafn at Lundarbrekka: Eyjolf made overtures of friendship to him and said that he would not hold him accountable if he would distance himself and not make common cause with Thorvard; he also sent Hrafn half an ounce of gold. And when the messengers ar­ rived, Hrafn accepted this offer. Then they met with Beard-Broddi and presented the case to him. “ I don’t know about aid," he said. “ The Modruvellir people have not accorded their kinswoman much honour. Furthermore they scarcely need assistance from the East Quarter. I will come to the assembly but promise no aid.” Those who had been sent returned home. Then Harek came east to Beard-Broddi \s farm. He brought him Thorvard’s greetings and showed him the ring. “ I have learned of their conflict,” he replied, “and I have said that I would help the underdog. The ring can stay here.” Later when he and his wife went to bed he said, “We have guests, Gudrun.” “ What is their business?” she asked. “Thorvard sent this ring to you,” he replied, “asking that you not oppose him.” “ I do not value the ring so greatly that I do not value you more," she said. “ I know that the ring was sent to gain your help.”

244

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

“ I will go to the assembly,” he said. Then the messengers departed. Eyjolf had a foster-fat her. During the winter Eyjolf was very quiet and apprehen­ sive. One morning he came into the main room and said, “ I had a dream last night. I seemed to be riding north by Hals, and I saw a herd of oxen coming toward me. In it was a large reddish ox, intent on doing me some harm. There were also a vicious bull and lots of smaller cattle. Then a thick fog came over me and I could not see the oxen.” His foster-father answered, “Those are the fetches o f your enemies; the ox sig­ nifies Thorvard and the bull, I lall. But because darkness came over you, I cannot see how the matter ends.” Eyjolf initiated his case, and no one hindered him. Then they rode out. The mountains were almost impassable and there were severe losses among the farm animals. Thorvard met with his friends and said, “ Shouldn't we get started on our ride to the assembly? If you are willing to support me, I think the best plan is to travel with two men to a horse because I know that Eyjolf will be there in force.” The men responded readily and he got an able-bodied force of a hundred men. They left a day earlier than Eyjolf and went by way of Oxnadal heath and down into Nordurardal, and they rested at Svinanes. Eyjolf had close to three hundred men. Thorodd Helmet and Einar from Thvera were in his company. When the others left Svinanes, Eyjolf and his men arrived there. At that point Thorvard and his men were delayed because a pack harness broke and the load fell off. “What now, kinsman Hrafn?” said Thorvard. “ I see no choice but to get away,” he replied. “ Is that a decent way to take leave of one’s men?” Thorvard asked. “ Is it any worse to meet Eyjolf now than it was before? Even if your advice was heeded then, still I will not heed it now.” The others were not ready with the pack horse yet. Einar saw Thorvard and his men and realised that there was a great risk at hand, and he cast about for a strategy. He rode up next to Eyjolf and said, “ Do you see Thorvard’s company?” He said that he did - “and it looks as though an encounter is not far off.” Einar said, “What use would the money then be that you have promised the chieftains for their aid?” “ It wouldn’t be such a bad opportunity to have it out with them," replied Eyjolf. He was about to ride forward. Einar struck at his saddle girth with his axe, and Eyjolf tumbled off. This caused a delay in the pursuit, and Thorvard and his men rode off. Eyjolf and his men rode to Silfrasladir, but Thorvard rode down through the dis­ trict to Miklibaer, where a man rode toward him. “That man is heading in our direction,” said Thorvard.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF UOSAVATN

245

“ Where is Thorvard?" asked the man. “Thorgerd, the mistress of the house, has invited you to her home.” “ We will have our supper there," he replied, “and then ride to Vallalaug so that we can get to the assembly grounds first.” Thorgerd was a widow and had been married to Thorvard's brother I lalldor. “ You have done well to stop at my farm," she said. “ I want to supply you with tents and timbers, and thirty men together with provisions.” “ You are giving proof of your generosity," he said, “ but I am unable to reward your hospitality. Your men should not be put at risk, but 1 will accept the rest of your offer.” This arrangement was made. They set up an impressive camp, outside the hal­ lowed territory o f the assembly in deference to Eyjolf. l-'violf came to the assembly with a large force and needed to secure quarters 4 » / in booths for all o f them. The assembly was very crowded. Gellir came from the west with two hundred men. And when they rode to the assembly they arranged themselves in single file. They were an impressive company and people stared at them. There was one man on horseback who seemed most impressive of all, though it seemed a defect that he was riding a mere foal. But when they dismounted and the horses were let loose, the horse that that man had ridden seemed by far the largest. He turned out to he Skeggi the Mighty, brother of A lf from Dalir. When the people had been at the assembly one night, they saw a ferry in the fiord with twelve men aboard. One was in a wolf-skin cloak with a black cape over it. There had been a strong wind. They had a look of special distinction, but the chieftain exceeded them all. Eyjolf and his men went to meet them at the landing, while Thorvard and his men went toward them where the footing was less good. When they had furled the sail, Beard-Broddi looked at the assembled men and said, “We will join the company o f these men over here.” “ You are welcome," Thorvard said, “and we are all thankful that you will come to our quarters.” They now did so. Skeggi was consulted on how eager he would be to confront Beard-Broddi if it came to a clash. “ I believe," said Skeggi, "that my strength and courage are more than equal to Beard-Broddi’s, but I fear I’ll have no luck with him.” Then Beard-Broddi was consulted on the same matter. “ I have every expectation that Skeggi is not lacking in strength,” he said, “ but 1 believe that if every position in our loree were as well manned as mine, Thorvard would not be at any disadvantage.” The next morning Beard-Broddi went to Eyjolfs quarters and was received with little pleasure on Eyjolfs part. Beard-Broddi said, “Wouldn’t it be best to settle, Eyjolf?” “ Let him settle who wishes to,” he said.

246

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

“The prospects don't seem good," replied Beard-Broddi, and he went to meet with his friend Gellir. “ Eyjolf is taking a hard line," he said. Gellir said, [“ I will ease your part in the proceedings.” ] [There is a short lacuna in the text at this po in t] “That would be fitting,” said Beard-Broddi, “and it might serve some purpose. There are men involved with us in the case who would only make things worse if they were outlawed, and then the trouble would be greater than before. We should join together in finding a way to prevent misfortune.” “ 1 am well enough acquainted with Eyjolfs intentions to know' that he will want to set the terms himself and assess the amounts of the compensation awards," said Gellir. “ He will not settle with Thorvard unless Brand, Hoskuld, Thorkel, and Hall are exiled as full outlaws with passage abroad allowed them.” “ 1 am well enough acquainted with Thorvard's intentions," said Beard-Broddi, “ to know that he will want to assess the compensation awards by himself and that he will want all of them to have the right to return to Iceland except Hall. I would like that problematic issue to be turned over to us so that we can determine the terms of exile.” “Consider first what the price may be,” said Gellir. Then they met with Eyjolf, and Beard-Broddi said, “ It is inadvisable not to settle because not everyone is going to oppose Thorvard. Let Gellir and his trusted friends mediate.” “I do not see that I am under any obligation to honour your wishes,” replied Eyj­ olf. “My power is not such that I can support my party with force o f arms,” coun­ tered Beard-Broddi, “but nevertheless there will be a few bruises before Thorvard is slain.” Gellir said, “Our cause is ill-served if this escalates. Even if Beard-Broddi has only a few men, it is not proper to slight him.” “The court does not look favourably on Thorvard’s case,” said Eyjolf. Word got around that the court was to convene. Eyjolf was confident in his num­ bers and ordered them to form up next to the court while they presented their case. “We will let the others squeeze through to the court if they wish,” he said. When Thorvard learned this, he said, “What is to be done now? Would it not be a better course to fight before we are outlawed? We should arm ourselves; some of you should gather our horses because the upshot of the encounter may be that some of us will get away.” They did so and fell in sharply. There was a man named Pag in Thorvard's force; he was married to Sigrid, the daughter of Thorgeir the Godi. He led the way with five abreast right behind him, then ten, and they marshalled their whole force, for there were few who were keen on going slowly. Then Beard-Broddi said to Gellir, “ It doesn’t seem to help matters that many good men are present. You have large numbers at your disposal, Gellir, and you

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF LJOSAVATN

247

have good relations with the people o f Goddalir. Use your numbers so that you gain credit from this. We should form a single body and keep them apart and intervene on the side of those who are willing to heed our words.” "We are a good combination.” answered Gellir. "You have the spirit and I the re­ sources.” They went to the court with their forces before the case came up. By then it had already come to the point that both sides were ready to fight. Then Beard-Broddi spoke: “ Can Eyjolf hear my words?” “ I hear them.” he said. “ It’s not good that people should fight here because of you,” Beard-Broddi said. “ I consider it best that each restrain his men.” "It is plain to everyone that the worst option is to fight,” said Gellir. “ I will offer my services to judge the case.” Eyjolf responded, "Isn't the best man the one who deserves support? 1 did not give you gifts to get ultimatums.” "Given what you have in mind,” Gellir said then, “the situation is becoming very difficult" - and he turned toward Thorvard: “ What is your intention now? You are proceeding very impetuously.” “We have peaceable intentions.” “You are going about this with more contentiousness than prudence, considering the overwhelming odds.” said Gellir then. “ Do not go to the court, because you will be hemmed in.” "It will come as no surprise if they are unwilling to fight on equal terms,” replied Thorvard, “but it is worse to be outlawed first and then killed.” “ Isn't there a more advisable course than putting men in such a plight?” said Beard-Broddi. “You should settle this instead.” "I am unaccustomed to being deprived of all honour,” replied Thorvard. "Are you giving due consideration to what the situation is?” said Beard-Broddi. “ Even if I support you, there are many against us. It seems better to me now that you should accept our proposals.” “ I shall agree,” he said. Then the advance was halted. They stepped forward and entered conversation. “Why shouldn’t our case be brought to a conclusion?” said Eyjolf. “ It is clear now that we should let Gellir oversee the matter this time,” BeardBroddi said. “ It will not work to your disadvantage even so.” "Why should he be more competent than everyone else?” Eyjolf replied. At length the case was left in Gellir’s hands, and he was to determine the imposi­ tion of outlawry. But Thorvard’s side stipulated that everyone should be entitled to return to Iceland except Hall. Eyjolf was ill pleased. Gellir awarded eight hundred ounces of silver for the killing of Kodran. The slaying of Otrygg and the initial at­ tack of Hoskuld and his followers on Eyjolf were balanced off against each other. The bloody wounds indicted on Thorvard and Oddi were considered equal. The killing of Einar of Thvera’s farmhand was settled with monetary compensation.

248

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Thorvard was exiled for three years, along with Thorkel, Brand, and Hoskuld; but Hall was never to be allowed to return. Then a truce was made and the fines were paid. Eyjolf thought that he had drawn a rather short straw. That was mostly on ac­ count of his contentiousness, and it dampened his spirits greatly. 0 Q

A ship belonging to Kalf the Christian was laid up at the mouth of the Svarfadardalsa river. Thorvard did not intend to return home and went to the ship. He and his kinsmen did not separate but occupied a tent on land. Thorvard approached Kalf about buying the ship. “The purchase terms have not been decided yet, but you can take over half the ship, because that will be most to your liking,” he replied. Thorvard said that this was agreeable. Hrafn did not dare to stay behind and wanted to accompany Thorvard. Eyjolf learned of this and reflected on his loss. He then rode to Hlid to see his friend Thorkel and told him that he intended to attack Thorvard and kill him. But Thorkel expressed strong disagreement with the idea of breaking the settlement and vig­ orously dissuaded him, saying that they were already living on the ship. Eyjolf in­ sisted on going and said that he could not endure the thought that there would be no blood vengeance for his brother. When everybody was in bed, there was a knocking on the door; the master of the house went out, then returned. Eyjolf asked who had come. Thorkel said that it was a man from the lower valley. “What is the news o f the Norwegians?” asked Eyjolf. Thorkel said that they had set sail. Eyjolf said that things had not worked out as he had wished, and he rode home without undertaking anything further. But two days later he learned that they had not set sail. He declared his outrage at Thorkefs action, saying that he had wronged him. When Thorvard learned this, he sent Thorkel a twenty-gallon kettle and a stud horse from Fornastadir. Then Thorvard and his men set sail out by the island o f Hrisey. There was no breeze and the ship's boat was in the water. A boat came out from land with an in­ valid in the stern. A man stood up in the boat and said, “ Is there a man named Mar aboard, who has taken passage?” He acknowledged his presence. Then the man said, “Take your kinsman Thorvald the Leper aboard or we will prohibit your passage.” Mar took him aboard. “ I have property on shore with some people,” he said. “ 1 will take him there.” Mar returned later, saying that he had made provision for him. Now autumn came on and there was still no wind. The Norwegians consulted and said that they would either leave the ship or put Hall ashore.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF l.JOSAVATN

249

Thorvard said, "I have a different plan. We should fast for three days and deter­ mine whether Hod will reveal what is causing the calm. I.et each group cast lots and set that man ashore whose lot comes up, whether he is ours or yours.” The lots were blessed, and the lot of Kalt's group came up. Mar was in their com­ pany, and his lot came up. They put him ashore and said that he must have dealt foully with his kinsman, lie had little to say about it, but it turned out that he had murdered him. The others were ready to kill him, but the matter was resolved when he repented and gave half his property to the poor and the other half to the victim’s relatives. They then headed out from 1Irisev, and there was a ship making for the coast. It was owned bv Tldjarn, the son of Arnor Crone's-nose and Thorlaug, daughter of Killer-Glum. Then 1-ldiarn said to Thorvard, "Don’t take Hall abroad; we’ve had more than we can swallow without that too.” I lion ai d responded, “What is more fitting than that he should have passage with us, his kinsmen?” A north-west wind sprang up and the weather turned cold. Thorvard’s crew hoisted their anchor, but the cable broke. Thorvard asked for a volunteer to show his mettle - “ and that means you Norwegians, too.” The Norwegians held back. Hall then said, “ I’m not looking to get off easy - give me the cable.” He took off his cloak and dove deep into the water. He managed to attach the cable to the anchor so that it could be raised, and this feat earned him a good name. They drew abreast of Eldjarn's ship. The cable was frozen and Hall had gloves on to haul the anchor. A man on the other ship spoke to him: “ I’m not afraid of you, Hall my mate, when you need gloves to haul a cable.” After this incident many people who had previously disliked him spoke well of Hall. I hen they headed out for sea. Hall was a spirited man and could be counted on when needed. They made their landfall in northern Norway and then sailed south with a stiff wind. They saw a boat by a skerry with two boys aboard: one was rowing the boat and the other was bailing. “ I.et’s help these people,” said Thorvard. “Their boat is swamped and they are in mortal danger.” “You’re risking us and our property,” answered Kalf. “ I’ll guarantee the ship,” he replied, “and you are in no better position to lose your wealth than I am.” “ I like your proposal,” Kalf said. Thorvard and Hall launched their boat and jumped into it. by that time the boys’ boat was full to the gunwales. There were two dogs tied to the ribs o f the boat.

250

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Thorvard grabbed the boy who sat at the oars. Hall grabbed the other and took hold of the dogs. He heaved them into the boat, and they made tor the island. Thorvard asked who they were. One gave his name as Ospak, the other as Osvif: “ We tend the dogs o f U lf the Stemmi, and it is the dogs that caused this. We waited for them so long that when we finally arrived, the others were gone. We are his nephews and were on our way home to join them.” “ What Icelanders have the highest standing in the king’s retinue?” Thorvard asked. “ U lf ranks highest,” they answered, “ but there is another man there whose name is Iron-Skeggi.” Then Thorvard gave them two cloaks and weapons. After that they parted. The boys followed the king’s route and learned where he was being entertained. When they arrived, U lf gave them a good reception and asked where they had been. They said that they had got their ship into the bay: “There were good men at hand and they saved our lives.” “Who are they?” asked Ulf. “ One is named Thorvard, from Ljosavatn, the son of Hoskuld, and another Hall Otryggsson, a valiant man.” Some of the men said, “You can’t have been in much danger if Icelanders helped you.” “ Let’s not make too much of this,” U lf then said. When Skeggi heard this, he went to the king and said, “ I would like you to lend me support in killing these men, who are our enemies,” and he recounted the whole matter. The king responded, “ I am not here to kill my people, and if someone under­ takes to do so, it will be paid back.” Iron-Skeggi made many of the king’s men gifts in return for support. “Why are you doing this, Iron-Skeggi?” said the boy Osvif. “ He has grievances against the men who aided you,” answered Ulf. “Aren’t you going to do something about it?” asked the boy. “Where is your courage?” “ I won’t lean one way or the other,” he said. “We don’t get much out of serving you,” the boy said. “We would now be dead if they hadn’t helped us.” “You take this much to heart,” U lf replied. “We aren’t capable o f much, but we will stand by Thorvard,” the boy declared. They ran down to the shore and told Thorvard and his men what was afoot. Thorvard said, “ We continue to have problems, Kalf. Now I wish to purchase the ship from you and have you go ashore so that other men won’t suffer for us. We will load the ship with stones.” “ That is not the way it is going to be,” said Kalf. “ Wc do not intend to leave you.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF LJOSAVATN

251

They all wanted to stick by Thorvard. Skeggi had got a ship for his purpose. He then sought out King Harald and said, "Now I have an armed following, my lord.” "Have you talked to I'lf and did you get his support lor this?” asked the king. "If so, we have no quarrel.” Then Skeggi went to U lf and put his wishes before him. I'lf answered, "You have been much to my liking, and for that reason I will antic­ ipate what you ask.” Then Skeggi came before the king and reported U lf s words. The king said, "He gave a good response, but it is up to you to decide which way he is inclined.” It can now be told that Thorvard said to the boys, "loin up with Ulf. We have what we need.” "That would make a big difference in integrity between us,” they said. “ We will not leave you.” At that moment ships were approaching over the bay, and it was Ulf. “O n what business has he come?” asked Thorvard. “ He will row hard if he has hostile intentions,” Osvif said. They approached the merchant vessel with a measured stroke and laid to on both sides. Thorvard asked who was in command o f the ships. U lf said, “ Peaceful men, and you have earned your peace.” The king went out and saw what was in progress and said, “ Let things stand as they are, Skeggi; I will permit no one to fight against U lf and I will allow none o f my men to join in. You probably thought that these men went scot free. And so it was presented to me also.” Testimony was sought, and it went in Thorvard’s favour. Skeggi declared that he was not reconciled with them. "1 have considered the case,” said the king, "and I deem it improper to attack men who have paid a huge indemnity and left their country.” The king allowed them to go in peace. Then they set sail for Denmark and headed east toward Vik. There Thorvard met a worth}- man named bard. He became friendly with him and entrusted Hall Otrvggsson to him. Thorvard set out for Rome, bard set his course for the Baltic. They were set upon by vikings, who offered them the choice of fighting or surren­ dering and saving their lives, provided they gave up their money. bard said that it was his inclination not to fight, and most ol his shipmates con­ curred. Hall responded, “ I won’t surrender without a struggle.” “ Let’s not take a chance against the vikings,” said Bard. "My pledged partners seem to have less and less appetite for great deeds,” replied Hall. “ Don’t ask for a truce. I will do instead what I’d much prefer.” He took a sail-yard and defended one side ol the ship, lie swung the yard with 9

The Complete S agas o f Icelanders IV

252

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

both hands and maimed the attackers. When his shipmates saw this, they took courage and defended the other side. As things turned out, the merchants pre­ vailed. Thorkel, Brand, and Hoskuld went to Rome with their kinsman Thorvard. Now it is told that Eyjolf Gudmundarson at Modruvellir was very dissatis& v fled that there had been no blood vengeance for his brother Kodran. He left home with a force of forty men. They travelled north to Flateyjardal to Brettingsstadir, where Thorvard’s brother Thorarin Hoskuldsson lived. Einar Arnorsson and Einar Iron-Skeggjason accompanied Eyjolf. There was a man named Finni, who had gone to the communal pens for the sheep herded together in the autumn drive. A man named Thorgeir, who lived at Thvera in Fnjoskadal, was in charge of his farm. A man named Ketil, with whom Eyjolf and his men stayed and from whom they received excellent hospitality, had also gone to the communal pen. Then Thorgeir said, “Where are you headed?” Eyjolf Gudmundarson answered, “Our entertainment in Eyjafjord is getting lav­ ish; we need to think about supplies, and we are headed for Flatey for provisions.” “There are a lot of distinguished men assembled for this kind o f expedition,” re­ plied Thorgeir. “ It is fitting that we kinsmen should travel together,” -said Eyjolf. No one har­ boured suspicions about his trip because of the legal settlement. Eyjolf and his men went to Thorarin’s farm; they entered the house and immedi­ ately attacked him with their weapons and killed him and two other men. And when they rode down across Vodlar heath after the slaying, they were talking about the event; Eyjolf s horse stumbled under him, and he fell off. When he got up, his foot was so stiff that he limped. When people assembled at the Althing, Eyjolf offered no settlement. But his foot was so stiff that he could not walk, and he had to ride from booth to booth. Finni and Eyjolf met. Finni asked how he had got the injury. He told him. Finni responded, “ I would say that you have not been able to ward off the fetches of Thorvard and his kinsmen, who make you the object of their hatred.” “ Do you think that their fetches are more powerful than those of my kinsmen and myself?” said Eyjolf. “ I cannot say,” said Finni, “but the test will be if and when we learn of Thor­ vard’s travels.” Thorkel, the son of Tjorvi, son of Thorgeir from Ljosavatn, had a son named Hrolf. He had the gothml of the Ljosavatn people at the Althing. People tried to ar­ range a settlement. Eyjolf said that he was unwilling to pay compensation. They had prepared the case against Eyjolf with forty-five men. Hrolf went in search of sup­ port, and when he met Thorkel Geitisson, he put this request to him. “ You have the better justification," he replied, “ but I am not willing to go against Eyjolf.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF UOSAVATN

253

Then Hrolf met with Beard-Broddi and said, “ My message is familiar to most people by now, but they attach greater importance to Byjolt's power than to justice. I wander around the Thing plain and no one considers my plight.” “ I think you have gone as a suppliant and not pressed the issue very hard,” an­ swered Beard-Broddi. “ 1 will not commit myself to your support, though I believe that people’s perception of justice can be relied on in this matter. But if Eyjolf does not wish to pay compensation and you are unable to bring your case forward, 1 will be absolved o f any duty to you.” “ I will not make tedious requests for help,” said Hrolf, “ but I will tell you what my intention is. If 1 cannot prosecute the case because of Eyjolfs superior numbers, I will challenge him to a duel, whether he prefers to do combat with four on each side or just the two of us alone. I will pick for his side Einar Arnorsson, Einar IronSkeggjason, and Thorodd Helmet, who are most expendable in a difficult cause; I will myself put up a crew o f mercenaries and robbers.” “ You are tough and not unresourceful,” said Beard-Broddi. “ Hold to your plan, and I will take a hand in it. If need be, men will be found to oppose the two Einars, but it may turn out that you will not emerge with dishonour.” Then Beard-Broddi met with his friend Gellir and told him this. "I dislike the idea of fighting duels,” he replied. “They are a heathen custom.” Beard-Broddi said, “ What else was to be expected when a man pursues his claim in a completely vile way, killing innocent men in the face of an acknowledged settle­ ment, but that he should be paid back in like fashion?” This was reported to Eyjolf. “You are again my enemy, Beard-Broddi,” he said. “You have now failed me twice.” “ I got you out of the difficulty that would have been likely at the Hegranes As­ sembly if you had outlawed Thorvard and his kinsmen,” Beard-Broddi said. “Then you killed his brother, and now you refuse to pay compensation. What is it you have in mind? There are two choices available: to let Gellir and me determine and judge the issue, or proceed with the duels.” Eyjolf conceded that it would be better to pay compensation. Many joined in, and as it turned out compensation was assessed, and the whole amount was paid up. Now when Thorvard and his kinsmen came north trom Rome to .Saxony, they fell in with some Norwegians, who told them o f Thorarin’s killing that had oc­ curred the previous autumn. Thorvard said, “ It's a long way between our axes and the Modruvellir men. And they will still want them wielded if I go to Iceland. But let it be as St Peter wishes. I think it would be better if I did not return there.” People say that he went only a few miles further before he lost his eyesight from infection and then died. After that Brand travelled to the court of King Harald Sigurdarson and stayed with him, as did Hall Otryggsson. He was in his army east in Gotland when

254

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

King Harald fought Karl Hakon Ivarsson. When King Harald was ready to leave, his ship got frozen in the ice, and his men were chopping ice between the ships. King Harald said, “ Nobody wields a stronger axe than Hall Kodran’s Killer." There was a man named Thormod, the son of Asgeir and a kinsman of the Modruvellir people. He was on the ship of Magnus, the king’s son, and had recently arrived from Iceland. He was plotting against Hall’s life. And when the king said “ Kodran’s Killer", Thormod rushed at Hall and delivered his death wound, and then leapt onto Magnus's ship. King Harald was furious and ordered an attack on them. But as they crowded in on Thormod, the ice broke beneath them, and many drowned. Magnus got away and had Thormod ferried abroad. He did not interrupt his journey until he got to Constantinople, where he took service. The king and his son were later reconciled. ^ 4 Brand followed King Harald west to England. And when they made their last Ö A landing, Brand alone had on his chain mail, but the rest o f the king’s army had left their coats of mail behind on the ships. The king himself had a coat of mail called Emma that reached to the knees and was so strong that no weapon could bite into it. Brand offered the king his coat of mail. The king answered, “You are without doubt an excellent man, but keep the coat of mail yourself." Brand fell there with the king. Hoskuld’s men arrived back in Iceland at Eyrar, together with Harek. From there they travelled north toward the high country over Kjol. Eyjolf Gudmundarson's company was ahead of them on the route, and Eyjolf was camped there. “This is our chance to kill the devil," said Hoskuld, and he raced off. Harek ran after him and got his arms around him and said, “Calm down, friend. This is no such chance.” Eyjolfs men said, “There have been times when you showed more eagerness; let’s ride after them." “This is not the way I will repay God, who has seen to our difficulties," answered Eyjolf. And with this they went their separate ways. Oddi Grimsson travelled abroad and went south to Rome, then came north to the court of King Canute the Great without a penny to his name. He went before the king and greeted him, saying, “We are in need of money, my lord.” The king said, “Give them three marks of silver." “We have never before visited so powerful a man,” Oddi said, “ and it is not fit­ ting not to reciprocate this gift. I want to return it to you." “ Do you think the amount too small?" asked the king. Oddi replied, “ My lord, it would seem to me a good gift for one man, but there are twelve of us.” “You’re probably right," said the king. “Give each o f them three marks."

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF LJOSAVATN

255

Then the king said, “ Are vou the Oddi who fought against his kinsmen in Ice­ land?” “There were men present who were related to me,” Oddi answered, “ but I spared them,” After that he voyaged out to Iceland and was considered a distinguished man wherever he went. Me was the father of Oudmund who put Bishop Kelil’s eye out. It came about be­ cause liudnumd's enemies whispered to Ketil, when Gudmund was living at Modruvellir. that he was seducing Kohl's wife, the daughter o f Bishop Gizur. They met on the open road, and Ketil attacked him. But they were unequally matched; Gudmund got the upper hand and put out his eye. Ketil wanted to prosecute him, but there were people to quash the case so that he got nothing but more dishonour. Later, when (.iudmund was destitute and in need of help, Ketil took him in and cared for him as long as he lived. From then on everything turned to Ketil's honour. Eventually he was elected bishop, and his goodness was thus rewarded. And when I horstein the Debt-slave, mentioned previously in the saga, became impoverished, he went to Oddi Grimsson. Oddi said, “ It is a shame that an excellent man should have no food or fortune. Even though vou were a bit antagonistic to me and reddened my scalp, 1 will still give you a stake.” Then he gave him a dwelling and what he needed for it. This act made it appar­ ent what kind o f man he was. O f 1larek it can be told that he went to meet with Bcard-Broddi and said, “ I am curious to know how strong you are because you have quite a reputation. I too am known for my strength, but I won't match you. You try first to pull my clasped hands from my head.” “That seems pointless to me,” Beard-Broddi replied. He nonetheless, took hold and promptly pulled away his hands. But when Harek took hold of Beard-Broddi, he stood still with his hands clasped to his head and no effort of Harek’s could budge them. One could tell by this test which of them was superior. Then Beard-Broddi said, “ I don’t think you are a strong man, but you are a sound one.” Translated by THEODORE M. ANDERSSON and WILLIAM IAN MILLER

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA Written

late 13 t h century

Reykdæla

saga og

V íga-Skútu

The Saga of the People of Reykjadal and of* Killer-Skuta is translated from the text given in Nlendinga sogur. The vellum nianuseript AM 561, 4to dating from e. 1400 contains more than half the saga, while almost all the first thirteen chapters have been preserved in e. thirty paper manuscripts derived front the lost part of this vellum. Chapter 26 is partly identical with C hapter /6 in Killer-GlunTs Saga» and f/ieSaga of the People of Reykjadal seems to be the borrower. Accordingly» this chapter has been adopted from Killer-Glum's Saga, with slight alterations where the texts differ. The Stiga has featured greatly in the debate on the origin of family saga writing. It con­ tains a large number of formulas and its uneven structure has led some scholars to speculate on the author's indebtedness to oral storytelling. The saga is more rural than most in that its heroes do not seek royal recognition in foreign countries, but play out their feuds in a relatively small area in the Thingey and F.yjafiord districts of north Iceland. The un­ even ne» ot the >aga, however, is also an attraction and may in fact conceal a more delibertitc device on the part of the author. The saga falls firmly into two parts. Askel the Codf a noble man who strives for peace, dominates the first half but his good intentions prove futile and he is killed. H/> aggressive son Skuta, nicknamed Killer-Skutaypursues vengeance for his father in the second half of the saga, but he also pays with his life.

There was a man called Thorstein Crag who lived in Ilordaland and was the fa­ ther of hvvind and Ketil the Wise. At some point alter their father's death» the brothers talked, hvvind said he had heard good reports about Iceland and urged his brother Ketil to make the voyage there with him. Ketil did not want to go but asked Hvvind to claim enough land for them both if it seemed good. Eyvind went to Ice­ land and brought his ship into Husavik at Tjornes and claimed the Reykjadal valley all the way up from the Vestmannavatn lake. He lived at Helgastadir and is buried there. Nattfari» the one who came to Iceland with Gardar» had taken possession of Reykjadal previously and had marked the bounds of his claim on trees. But when

Í

258

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Eyvind encountered Nattfari, he gave him two choices: that he should have the present Nattfaravik, or nothing at all. So Nattfari went there. Ketil came to Iceland on hearing from his brother Eyvind and after selling his lands in Norway. He was the first to live at Einarsstadir in Reykjadal. He was Konafs father, who was the father of Einar who lived there for a long time. Eyvind had many children. His sons were Helgi who lived at Helgastadir which is named for him and who drowned in Grimsey Sound and Askel the Godi who lived at Hvamm, the father of Killer-Skuta and Thorstein. Eyvind's daughters were Thorbjorg whom Thormod of Laxardal married and Fjorleif whom Thorir Leather-neck married - he was the son o f Thorstein, son o f Gnupa-Bard. Their sons were Vemund Fringe, Herjolf, Hals, Ketil of Husavik, Askel, and Havard who lived at Fellsmuli. There was a man called Eystein Manason, and Roman by descent. He lived at Raudaskrida on Fljot heath. He was a trouble-maker. His neighbour was Mylaug who lived at Mylaugsstadir. He was foster-father to Fjorleifs son Havard. Mylaug was rich and avaricious. Eystein went with six others and took four ricks of firewood from Mylaug and went home with them because Mylaug refused to sell them to him. He had often got wood from Mylaug and had not paid for it. Mylaug told Havard and Havard told Askel the Godi, his maternal uncle. Askel said Eystein was more than a match for Mylaug and wanted to take up the matter with Eystein himself which he did that spring. Eystein allowed Askel to settle the case because he was the fairest man in settling conflicts no matter who was involved. Askel awarded Mylaug damages consisting of an equal amount of wood and twelve marks of silver as compensation for the offence. The silver was paid immediately and the wood a little later. Eystein said he would not again put a case of his in Askefs judgement. Askel did not com­ plain about that. At that time Thorstein Bolkaman or Bolstong, Askefs nephew, came to Iceland at Husavik and owned a share of the ship. He went to Havard and had his goods car­ ried to Eyjafjord and this seemed laborious so he sold three hundred ells of linen and cloth to Eystein from Raudaskrida for one thousand ells of woollen cloth and asked Eystein to bring it to his ship in Husavik before the first four weeks of summer end­ ed. It seemed to Havard the goods had been sold on credit to one who was a poor risk when he learned about this, but the bargain held. When spring came Thorstein tried to collect from Eystein. Eystein said he did not need to worry about it. Thorstein came again to collect from Eystein who answered, "I've sold the linen to others. Now those I have to collect from are slow to pay me and dealing with you has gone worse for me than I thought because the linen was of worse quality than I expected.” Thorstein said Eystein had got undamaged goods. And at this point each had his own opinion of the matter and it came down to this, that Eystein said it would be best not to try to collect for the goods and to drop the dispute. And then their dis­ cussion concluded with their parting.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

259

Havant said the affair had gone just as he suspected and guessed when Thorstcin told him about the bargain: "It seems to me we must see Askel about this dispute and all others which involve his or his kinsmen's honour and he is the person most likely to put this dispute with Eystein to rights.” Thorstein said he did not want to trouble his relatives about this dispute and challenged Fystein to a duel when he would not pay up. The duel took place and ended with Thorstein cutting through Eystein's shield and nearly taking off his leg. Eystein paid three marks of silver and all of Thorstein's goods. Thorstein went abroad and it was thought his stature had grown substantially from this affair. As for Eystein, it is said his leg healed though he walked with a limp after fighting with Thorstein. ^ It is said that Hals Fjorleifarson established a farm at Tjarnir in Ljosavatnsskard Jm and a strong friendship grew up between him and Eystein o f Kaudaskrida. There was a man called Bjorn who was a relative of Fjorleifs sons. At a certain point he came to meet Hals, Fjorleifs son, and asked for help in supporting his de­ pendents and for something to help him make a voyage abroad. Hals said he would take care of the dependents if Bjorn's kinsmen would help him make the voyage. Then Bjorn decided to go to Reykjadal to see his relatives. That evening he came to Eystein and they had much talk and discussion about various expedients Bjorn had in mind to try. And then he asked Eystein if he intended to help him go abroad. “Do you want - or do you have the heart - to do something fitting?” He said he was not willing to be an assassin even if Eystein wanted that. Eystein said. T il give you very good terms. You'll have to drive fifteen wethers of mine to your kinsman Hals - but in secret, tonight - and put them in his barn and lock them in, but throw your gloves and staff down beside the hole in the ice o f the pond.” Biorn went ahead with Evstein's plan and drove fifteen wethers to Hals's, his kinsman's, secretly at night. Eystein gave him the means to make his trip and he went abroad from the East Fjords according to Eystein's plan. The fact is Eystein’s idea in telling Bjorn to throw his staff and gloves beside the hole in the ice was that people would suppose Bjorn had drowned and that was the cause o f his disappear­ ance. The next morning Eystein went off to conduct a legal search and Thorkel Thorgeirsson trom Ljosavatn went with him. When they got to Elals's farm, they asked to be allowed a search and this was granted them. When Eystein conducted his search he found his fifteen wethers shut in Hals's barn and demanded the right to assess damages in the case himself. Hals immediately protested he would not under any circumstances settle this case because he had no knowledge of Eystein's sheep being there or by what means they had got there. And now he made it his business to see his kinsmen, Askel the (iodi and Havard, and tell them all he knew about the matter. They answered saying his friendship with Eystein had turned out as was to be ex­

260

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

pected, "because he won't be good for others or for you.” They said it was much to the good Eystein had not been able to proceed with this accusation. At length Askel's advice was that both Hals and Vemund should go to Eyjafjord and abroad. Now it was not long before Bjorn’s disappearance was known and people thought this was very strange. Many thought there might be a connection between Bjorn's disappearance and Fystein’s sheep, and they said it was dubious and surely worth attention, and it would not be unexpected given Bjorn's poverty and stupid­ ity and Eystein's cunning and malice, if they were in some plot together, and they said it was not unlikely that Eystein thought he could best avenge the disgrace he got from his dealings with Thorstein Bolstong by causing Thorstein's kinsmen to suffer the kind of blame it now seemed more than likely Hals would get from this affair. And it seemed strange that he should proceed so confidently and go so di­ rectly about the search unless he already knew something. Now the case went to the Althing and ended with Hals being outlawed for stealing the sheep because Askel would not answer for him. To speak of Hals and Vemund's voyage, they went abroad and found their kins­ man Bjorn and asked him the meaning of his travels. He was cool at their com­ ing and claimed he had undertaken his travels because it seemed to him the best way to escape his dependents was to go abroad. Hals said that was not good enough. Bjorn told how it had gone between him and Eystein - that he had prom­ ised to take care of Bjorn's dependents if Hals's brothers would assist him in mak­ ing a journey abroad. Then Vemund said Bjorn had not come to meet them. Then the brothers thought they understood that he would not admit the truth, and they pressed him until he admitted how he and Eystein had acted. And now Vemund and Hals took Bjorn into their power. Hals and Vemund went back to Iceland immediately the following summer and brought their ship into Husavik and they had Bjorn with them. Vemund and Hals's plan was to hide Bjorn until they met with Askel the Godi. Hals told his brother Ketil when he came to the ship. They did not wait long before they went to a meet­ ing with Askel and told him where the case now stood. And it seemed to him it would have turned out well if Hals might get justice in his case and he summoned men until there were sixty of them and they went to Eystein's and intended to get there unnoticed. But it turned out that Eystein had as large a force. Askel and his nephews then announced their case and Eystein flatly denied that it was as they said. Then Bjorn was brought out and confirmed Askel's and the others' story and Eystein denied it no less strongly. Then Eystein asked Thorkel Thorgeirsson of Ljosavatn for his support. Thorkel said Eystein did not have a good case and he knew Askel would never support injustice and said they had a witness to confirm their story - "and the man who contradicts what you say is Bjorn, the kinsman of Fjorleifs sons.” Their talk ended with Thorkel’s refusal to support Eystein in this matter. Askel had Eystein summoned to the Althing to answer for the slander he had

S

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

261

raised against Hals concerning the theft of the sheep. There was no one there to answer for Evstein and the pleadings ended with his being outlawed. As soon as they came back from the Thing* Askel with his followers rode to Kystein’s and in­ tended to execute him. On the other side, to speak of Evstein, it had occurred to him it was not unlikely that the conclusion of the pleadings should be as it now was. It seemed to him he needed to find some way out if that were possible, and it occurred to him that it was not clear how long they would give him to make his plans when they came from the Althing if he had not done so before then. And then his solution was that he gathered up all the livestock he owned and drove them into his buildings and set fire to the buildings and burnt everything - the tarm, the livestock, and all his household that had been with him. And in this matter people say various things about what happened to Evstein himself. The story some tell is that he went abroad from Eyrar in the south and their story is that he went to Vik in Norway and from there to Denmark. And some say he probably burned with his household. But for all that, we do not know for sure if that was the cause o f his death. His lands were subject to confiscation.

4

There was a man called Hanef who lived at Othveginstunga. Not much good will be said of him in this story, and he was ill-spoken o f generally. He made a great deal o f money but could hardly keep any help. It is said that Hanef went to meet with Vemund and offered to take Thorkatla, Y e m u n d 's daughter, into his home as his foster-child and in that way he thought he would get himself strong support in his dealings with other people. Vemund was not regarded as a fair-minded man and because of that Hanef anticipated his in­ terests would not suffer even if he might not always have clean hands. On his part, Vemund accepted this offer of fostering. Hanef went home and thought his trip had turned out very well indeed. Then Askel learned of this and thought it strange that Vemund would accept foster­ ing from as vile a person as he believed Hanef to be and said it seemed likely that Ve­ mund would suffer some misfortune because of Hanef. Vemund said it was not at all the way Askel thought; he said Hanef was a popular man and he had given Vemund many good gifts and he was pleased with him and 1land was a man of integrity. Askel said it would not be long before Vemund would find out ''about Hanefs integrity. But now he thinks he’s got himself solid support.” And then they broke off this conversation. There was a man called Thorleif who was nicknamed box. He came to Hanef and pleaded for a place in his household. One of Hand's farmhands had run away a little before, so he took Thorleif on. It was Hand’ s custom to send someone down to his pasture every day to count his sheep. There was a man called I Ira In who lived at I.undarbrekka in Bardardal. He was a good farmer. It is said that sixteen wethers of Hrafifs disappeared and could not be traced and people thought they did not know what had happened to them.

262

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

It is said that Thorleif Fox noticed that Hanef was very often out of his bed at night and he got curious as to what that might mean. Then Thorleif went out and looked for him. At a hillside he fell and when he stood up there was blood on his hand. Then he wondered how he might have been hurt without knowing where when he saw he was bloody. And then he suspected what this meant. There were some bushes where he was and behind them he found the entrance to a cellar. It had been done up in this way, cut brush had been brought and thrust through stumps so it looked as if whole bushes stood there if one did not go right up to it. Then he entered the cellar and groped around. He found sheepskins and the head of one sheep with grey-spotted cheeks which was easy to recognise. He took that away and closed up the cellar just the way it was before. After that he caught the smell of smoke and then he saw a fire and there was a kettle over the fire and a man beside it and he recognised his master Hanef and reproached him for doing such things at night. Hanef said his wife was bad company in bed and he was so busy days that he had no time for this and then he invited Thorleif to the fire. But Thor­ leif said he did not want that and said he would not be with Hanef any longer and he had grave suspicions about his affairs. And at that they parted. Then Thorleif went on until he came to Hrafn and he had kept the head that he took away from the cellar with him. Hrafn welcomed him warmly and asked why he had left Hanef. Thorleif said they were both flighty and for that reason he had gone off. Then Hrafn spoke repeatedly about the disappearance of the sheep and Thorleifs remarks indicated he felt people generally were very indifferent to such matters “when such losses, which arise like this, are not followed up.” Hrafn asked if Thorleif knew something about what might be left to follow up. He was not willing to tell Hrafn openly until Hrafn had given him a hundred in silver. Then Thorleif showed him the head and the earmark which Hrafn recognised. Then they went to the cellar and found nothing there. They thought it was clear that Hanef suspected Thorleif had discovered it and Hanef had therefore carried everything off. Hrafn and Thorleif then encountered Hanef and Hrafn accused him of being respon­ sible for the theft of the sheep, but Hanef denied it flatly. Then Thorleif declared the suspicion he entertained concerning Hanef, but Hanef denied it as flatly as before. Hrafn then asked for as many sheep back as Hanef had taken from him. Hanef was unwilling to do that and so they parted. Hrafn and Thorleif went home and Hrafn thought it was certain that Hanef had stolen the wethers from him. Now it is to be said that Hanef went to Vemund his friend and told him about the slander which had been raised against him. Vemund asked if he was in any way the cause of the dispute. Hanef said that was far from being the case and then asked Vemund to support him. He said that so it had to be. There was a man called Steingrim Ornolfsson; Ornolf was Thord Slitandi's son. Steingrim was a powerful figure and a good farmer. He was a married man; his wife was named Astrid. T here was a man called Thorbjorn who lived at the farm called Arskog which is at

5

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

263

Clalmastrond. Thorbjorn had two sons who arc involved in this story, 'Flic first was called Stein» the second Helgi. They were promising men and they will be spoken of later in the story. Thorbjorn's daughter was Astrid. Steingrim Ornolfsson, who was mentioned before, was married to her. Steingrim lived at kropp in Kyjafjord. It is said that he was related to Hrafn who lived at Lundarbrekka in Bardardal. First it should be said that Hrafn sent Thorleif Fox to Steingrim his kinsman be­ cause Hrafn did not want to expose Thorleif’ to risk there with him, and said Thorleit deserved well of him since he had behaved so properly in the dispute between himself and Hanet. Hrafn said he did not want Thorleif to come to grief because of that and said he would visit Steingrim that winter. Then Thorleif came to meet with Steingrim who received him warmly in accordance with Hrafn’s message. Thorleif spent the winter with Steingrim. The kinsmen met and their plan was that Hrafn should sell his land in the north and move out west near Steingrim and summons Hanef for the theft of sheep. Then Steingrim said he wanted to take over the case after that. Then Hrafn proceeded according to the advice he had received and sum­ monsed Hanef in the spring before he moved away from that district to Eyjafjord with all his household and goods. And there is something to say about the way Ha­ nef reacted to the summons, that is he took a horse and rode at once to meet Vemund and told him how the case stood. And now he admitted the truth to Vemund that he was responsible for the theft of the sheep and asked for Vemund's help. Ve­ mund was displeased that Hanef had deceived him regarding the theft, and said it was a verv awkward case to be involved in which he had not known before. And it is said that Vemund took over Hanefs property by the latter’s consent and also took his daughter back home again. Askel soon learned of all this and summoned Hanef to him and reckoned he was fit to be a slavey and said then, as he had said before, that Hanef would be a cause of misfortune, and declared it had not turned out very differently from what he had supposed at the start when he and Vemund had discussed the matter, that is when Vemund accepted Hanefs offer to foster Vemund’s child. Then Steingrim conducted the case at the Althing and it ended with the verdict that Hanef was outlawed for stealing the sheep. There was a man called Hroi who lived in the north o f Oxarfjord at the farm called Klifshagi. He was a most outstanding farmer. It is said that Steingrim gave Hroi a hundred in silver to kill Hanef if Vemund sent him to take ship at Raufarhofn "because he will try to ship him abroad from Sletta.” Steingrim said he would keep watch at ( iasir so he did not get abroad from there and Hroi agreed to this. Then people went home from the Althing. Vemund took the Sand route home to Ondolfsstadir on the way to his home in Reykjadal and came to Hraunsas beside lake Myvatn. A woman called Thorgerd lived there. She had a son called Thorkel who was a bold young man. Vemund asked that her son should accompany him north to the ship at Slctta; he said he thought it good that he should be accompanied by men like Thorkel - "those who are very promising.”

264

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

She consented, but had grave misgivings, and nevertheless Thorkel went with Vemund. Then Vemund went to meet Askel his kinsman and discussed Hanef s jour­ ney abroad with him. But Askel discouraged the voyage abroad and offered to take charge of Hanef and deal with him, and Askel told Vemund what he suspected he knew regarding Steingrim and Hroi of Klifshagi and said there was no hope that Hanef would be able to get passage from Iceland at Eyjatjord without Steingrim’s learning about it. Vemund said the only thing he wanted was to get Hanef out of the country. “ I don’t intend to be involved in that," said Askel; “you can proceed as you like, but Hanef will be the cause o f much misfortune.” Vemund sent word to his brother Hals that he should come to meet him. Then it occurred to him he could not be sure how people would react to his call and there­ fore he decided a messenger should bear a message in Askel's name to the men he specified. He sent a second messenger to Thorir Goat-beard who lived in Laxardal at the farm called Holt. Thorir was about to go out to his grazing grounds when the messenger came. Thorir refused to go on the expedition until “Askel's" message came but then he was ready at once. The messenger met Ljot at Thvera in Laxardal, who was then hard at work building a hall, and the third man he came to was Thorodd Grinder of Manahjalli. He was out tending cattle on his grazing lands. All these left off their tasks when “Askel's" message came, but not before. Then all these men went with Vemund and Hanef was with them. They were eighteen alto­ gether and they travelled the main roads. They spent the night in the Reykir district with a man called Geirrek who was a friend o f Vemund’s. Geirrek offered to keep Hanef there in secret until a ship came in quietly so he could get abroad, and said that seemed wiser than the course Vemund intended to follow and said Hroi in Klifshagi had been paid by Steingrim to kill Hanef if he had the chance - “ if passage abroad is sought where you now intend. And all that Hroi has agreed to in this he wants to do and will do gladly if he has the opportunity." “ It’s more likely," said Vemund, “that he'll pay no attention to this and we'll pro­ ceed the way we decided on before.” “The decision is up to you,” said Geirrek, “but it won’t turn out that Hroi will let something slide that he has promised to his friends.” Then Vemund Fringe and the others reached Oxartjord and went over lokulsa by the ferry at Akurhofdi. A man called Thord lived there. They had their meal at Thord’s. It is said that Thord had a slave, one who has been mentioned before. The day Vemund and the others came he was busy carting wood home. When the slave saw who had come, he rolled over and down off the load. Then he dashed away and ran until he saw Hroi of Klifshagi. Meanwhile Vemund and the others were eating. The slave told Hroi that Vemund had come to Akurhofdi with seventeen others and that Hanef was with them. The slave said he wanted to repay Hroi for the cloth for trou­ sers he had given him. Hroi sent the slave to find out whether they would take the inland road across the ridges or the one closer to the shore.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

265

Thord of Akurhofdi asked Vemund to stay there and said his slave had run away when they came and he thought he would have gone to Hroi and informed him of their arrival. Venuind said he would proceed as he had intended and that Hroi would not attach any importance to their expedition. Now it should be said that Hroi assembled forces and got thirty men together. Before he left home his foster-mother wanted to feel all over his body because she believed that in that way she could tell how it would go for him. Something seemed amiss in his leg but otherwise it seemed to her that all would be well. Then Hroi and his companions, thirty men in all, waited in ambush for Vemund at a place where only one could go at a time. They had not been there long before Vemund and his band reached the defile. Then Hroi and his men ran up to meet them and he demanded that Vemund turn Hanef over to him and never to associate with such a thug - “ rather than that let me take care of him,” he said, “ as I please.” "No," said Vemund, "Hroi, 1 don't want you to get the hundred in silver Steingrim gave you to kill Hanef so easily that I just hand him over to you right now. You’ll have to go at it better than that - if you are willing to.” Then a battle began between them and Vemund threw a spear at Hroi and hit him in the instep. Hroi threw the spear back at Thorkel and it went right through him. He was the son of Thorgerd of Hraunsas ridge. Thorodd Grinder killed Helgi, Hroi's brother. It is said that at this point Thorodd and Hanef wanted to turn back, but Vemund did not want to. Then Askel came up with thirty men and wanted to reconcile them. And it is said that he had set out at once when he heard about Vemund's move, and thought there was no chance they could manage this against Hroi s opposition without casualties and reckoned much had happened already and it would be better to settle now than later. fhen a man called Thorhall came to the scene. He lived in Hafrafellstunga, was a good farmer and a truthful man. He had thirty men with him. Now he gave them two choices and demanded that they choose whichever they wished, either that they stopped fighting or that he would enter the battle with them and then, he said, “ it will go as it is fated.” And then they stopped fighting. It is said that in Hroi's troop the fallen were Helgi his brother and the slave, and in Vemund’s Thorodd Grinder and Thorkel as was mentioned earlier. Hanef also had fallen. Few thought there was much harm done even though he had been killed. And then the case was to be resolved on the spot by having Askel arbitrate be­ tween them. Askel's settlement was that the killings of Thorkel and of Helgi, Hroi’s brother, of Hanef, and of the slave, should cancel each other out, but that Thorodd should be compensated for with one hundred in silver. On Askel's advice, land in the Reykir district was taken in payment. Then they were all reconciled and both parties went home to their households. Then Askel said that it had gone very near to what he had guessed and it seemed to him it would have been better if the expo-

6

266

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

dition had not been undertaken. Vemund said everyone must follow his fate, de­ clared that both sides could accept the outcome, and said everyone who is doomed must die. The winter after this was very hard and the people of Reykjadal held a meeting at Thvera at Ljot the temple priest’s and people thought it advisable to offer sacrifices for better weather. But people were not at all agreed on what should be of­ fered. Ljot wanted to dedicate to the temple and then expose children and to kill old people. But that seemed unspeakable to Askel who said nothing would get bet­ ter as a result of that offering; he said he saw something which would more be likely to make things better if it were offered. People asked him what that might be and he said it would be wiser to do the creator honour by supporting old people and contributing money for bringing up children. The outcome was that Askel had his way though many were opposed at first. It seemed to all right-minded people that he had spoken very well. At some point Vemund came to talk with Askel and asked to borrow his ferry so he could go out to Flatey for fish. He said he would bring in the catch for Askel and himself. Askel said Vemund could borrow the ferry when he wished. Askel had a large catch on the island and had a man called Kalf there to take care of it. He was not accounted a man of consequence. Then Vemund went there and met Kalf and asked him to give him the catch As­ kel had in K alf s care and said he had been sent to fetch it. Kalf said he had sold the catch to the people of Arskog, Thorbjorn and his sons, and said Stein had just left and he had accepted a cow from them for the catch. “Yes,” said Vemund, “ then I was just a little too late. And it would be fitting if I killed you, thief, so that you couldn’t again betray a good man like Askel - you're the very worst.” Kalf said he did not deserve to be punished for that: “ Let me go to Askel and I am very willing that he should decide my fate in any way he likes.” Then they went to meet with Askel and Vemund told him what had happened. Askel said they would not quarrel over the matter if the price had been paid for the catch: “And now, Kalf, I’ll give you the cow,” and he told him to make hay dur­ ing the summer and to come to him for another cow and he would give it to him. Askel acknowledged that he was responsible for the abuse Vemund had inflicted on Kalf and awarded this out o f sympathy for Kalf. Askel consistently demonstrated that lew men were like him for fairness in judg­ ing between people and generosity toward everyone.

7

8

That spring Vemund asked for the loan of Askel’s ferry to go to Grimsey to fetch the jetsam which they owned there. The man who had charge of Askel’s jetsam was called Mani. Askel told Vemund he had spoken with Mani at the Spring Assembly a nd had told him to sell the jetsam if he could, but if it had not been sold, then Vemund should fetch it. Then Vemund came to Grimsey and pulled his boat

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAl AND OF KIU.ER-SKUTA

267

ashore at Askel’s landing. A boat lay in the landing and Venumd decided to push it out and let it ride at an anchor-stone. Then he went to Mani and asked about the take of jetsam from the beach. But Mani said he had sold it as Askel had ordered earlier. Yemund said he had been sent lor the take and that Mani had done badly with it. And because he did not want to go home empty-handed, he then loaded a whale which the father and sons from Arskog owned into his ferry, lust then Stein came to the island and they exchanged some words, but Stein did not want to row in pursuit of him and so they parted for the moment. Then Yemund Fringe met with Askel and told him how it had gone and offered him as much of the take as he wanted. Askel was displeased with the venture and said he did not want any part of what Yemund had stolen and added that Mani had acted as he had ordered him and said Yemund often spoiled what Askel arranged for him even though it was never to Yemund's disadvantage. Then Vemund said he was not going to have brought the load ashore to no purpose and had it taken to his household. He said he would make use of the take even if Askel did not want any of it. Then Stein came to meet Steingrim, his kinsman by marriage and told him what unfairness had been done by Vemund to the father and sons in the theft o f the whale. Steingrim said they should follow AskePs example and not quarrel over some whale blubber and asked them to keep the matter quiet. It should be said now that at some point a ship came into EyjaQord at Knarrareyri, a common occurrence which in this instance became newsworthy. The ship was mainly loaded with various kinds of lumber. A second ship came to Gasir at the same time. Herjolf from Myvatn and his brother Vemund came to bargain. Herjolf was building a hall and wanted some good lumber for it and asked Vemund to handle the matter for him. Yemund went and asked the Norwegian the price o f the lumber on Herjolfs behalf and additionally the price of some choice lumber which he wished to buy. Both lots were good. The Norwegian said Steingrim from Kropp had previously agreed to buy the ordinary lumber for three hundred ells of plain cloth and had already paid six ounces of silver for the choice lumber. Vemund persisted in bargaining and offered to pay half the price of the ordinary lumber and the whole price ot the choice lumber in striped homespun cloth; he said it was no worse deal­ ing with him than with Steingrim - “and besides that you’ll get a belter price.” The Norwegian said he would have sold to him for the same price as to Steingrim if Yemund had tome first but said he would not take a little bribe to break his bar­ gain “since I have come to an agreement with another man.” Then Yemund saw he could do nothing at that moment but he wanted to acquire the wood by any means. So he made a bargain with a man and gave him an ounce of silver - that he would say loudly around the ship that Steingrim had bought lum­ ber at (iasir and he would not need the lumber he had agreed to buy there. And when this story became generally known at the ship, Vemund at once bought the

9

268

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

lumber he had priced before. And then Herjolf told him he would not have this lumber which was bought by breaching another man's agreement and he would nevertheless acquire lumber which others had not previously bought. Vemund said it was fine with him even if Herjolf did not want the lumber. Vemund said it was not clear that he would get better lumber or a better bargain than this, since it was bought at that price. Herjolf said it seemed better to him even if he got his lumber at a harder bargain as long as there would later be no doubt as to whether he or others owned it. Vemund said many were petty characters because they “thought anything perilous even though the consequences were minor.” Vemund paid for the lumber straightaway and immediately had it transported home. But it is said that the horses gave out on them and the choice lumber was left in Fnjoskadal in Veturlidastadir at Thingvad ford but the other parcel got home. Steingrim was soon aware what had happened to the lumber and said he would not blame the Norwegian whom he thought had behaved well. He did not want to re­ gain the price he had paid out for the choice lumber but said he would either lose both the lumber and the money or have all the lumber he had bought. It is said that Steingrim sent Thorleif Fox and his foreman Hratn to find out whether or not Vemund had got the lumber transported home. Nothing is known about their trip until they reached Thingvad and found Vemund's slaves there. The upshot of this encounter was that Thorleif and Hrafn killed Vemund's slaves, took the choice lumber, transported it home, and told Steingrim what they had done. He was pleased with this expedition and said they would not suffer any consequences for acting on his behalf in this. It is said that Vemund thought his slaves were late in coming home and then went to search for them and at Thingvad he found them slain and covered with brush. He saw the choice lumber was gone. He was shocked and went to meet with Askel, said he would not put up with this unless compensation were forthcoming, and told Askel what had happened. Askel said it hardly seemed to him like a case for compensation. He said it seemed to him no worse had happened than was to be expected given that Vemund had started the whole matter so badly in his purchase of the wood. Vemund asked Askel to act in the case so that it might be put right and not turn out worse than it already was. It was said that Eyjolf Valgerdarson lived in Modruvellir. Askel sent word to him to come to meet at Tjarnir in Ljosavatnsskard and wished that they should settle the dispute between Steingrim and Vemund and thought there would be less difficulty if the two principals did not meet since both were very aggressive and not especially benevolent individuals; a peaceful solution seemed more likely if he and Fyjolf put together an accord between the disputants. Askel also sent word that Fyjolf should inquire of Steingrim if he would agree that Fyjolf would repre­ sent him in this case as seemed good to him, and Askel would represent Vemund. Steingrim said his case was well disposed if Fyjolf took charge of it and sSettled it as seemed good to him.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF K1LLER-SKUTA

269

Then Askel and Eyjolf met at the appointed time and discussed the case between themselves and their settlement was that the theft of the choice lumber which both parties had taken from the other and the killing of the slaves performed by Steingrim's men at Thingvad should be considered even. And it is said that when Vemund knew what the settlement was, he announced he would not repudiate their settlement, but it seemed to him he had no compensation for the slaves themselves. Then Askel said he could have from him whichever he wished, either money for the slaves or other slaves. But Ycmund said he did not want to receive either money or slaves from him and said that under the circumstances he would rather accept what was appointed for him. At this point it is to be said that Hals came to his kinsman Askel and said he wanted a proposal of marriage made on his behalf. Askel asked who Hals had in mind in this matter. Hals answered that he wanted to marry a woman called Helga, the daughter of Grani who lived at Granastadir in Eyjafjardardal and asked Askel to be his supporter in this business. Askel went with Hals and raised the pro­ posal with Grani and asked him to comply with his wish in this case and give the woman to Hals. Grani answered that Askel would have to establish them on a farm­ stead and always keep an eye on them; he said this was necessary because o f Hals’s arrogance and bossiness. The match was made and Askel engaged the couple to manage Helgastadir. Their sexual relationship developed though their dispositions were mismatched. Now it should first be said that Hrafn o f Hoi in Kraeklingahlid was to marry the daughter of Atli who lived at Grund in Bardardal. Hrafn asked Steingrim to accom­ pany him on the bridal journey and so he did. Then they went to Atli’s. A man called Ornolf whose nickname was Grumbler comes into the story now. He lived at the farm called larlsstadir. Ornolf was a rich man with many possessions and much cash. It is said that Ornolf was at the wedding feast when Atli gave away his daughter and Steingrim bargained with Ornolf for two six-year-old, red oxen. These were good stock and Ornolf priced them at five hundreds of woollen cloth; Steingrim of­ fered stud-horses in exchange and their bargain was that Steingrim would also pay half a mark in silver to seal the bargain. Steingrim did not want to take the oxen away until Ornolt had seen the horses. Then Steingrim sent two of his farmhands with the horses to Ornolf and then they took the oxen with them and intended to go home to Steingrini's with them. They came to the farm Laugar in l.josavatnsskard in the evening and put the oxen in the barn and spent the night there. At that time Vemund held an autumn feast at his farm bell and two vagabond women came there and told him about the purchase of the oxen. Vemund spoke to Hals and asked him to take charge of the feast and said he had an errand in hand. With three others he went to Ornolf at larlsstadir and said he wanted to buy the oxen in order to give them to Askel and said he had not previously owned oxen he thought suitable for giving to Askel. Then Ornolf told him about his bargain with

n

270

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Steingrim and reported further that they had just taken the oxen away. Then a serv­ ing woman broke in and said she had seen the oxen in the milking shed during the day and what Ornolf said was all wrong. Ornolf said these had been the white oxen, the five-year-olds, and repeated his version of the events, and thought anything might be expected of Vemund if he did not recognise the truth, and supposed that Vemund would go home again, and wished that he would do nothing in this matter for which he would be blamed. Then Vemund went to search for the oxen and had doubts about O rnolfs account. Then they reached Tjarnir and then Laugar and it was almost as if they were guided to the oxen and they took them away and drove them in the morning to the farm Fell. Vemund tried to give the oxen to Askel. He asked Vemund how he had got them and Vemund told him what had happened. As soon as he knew how the matter had been transacted, Askel would not on any account accept the oxen. Then Vemund took the oxen and had them tended until Yule, and Svart was supposed to watch over them by night. Askel was displeased with this and said Vemund would not leave off his reckless actions until he caused some harm and said it was very probable Steingrim would not put up with “such dishonour as you have done him". Vemund said he was just as keen on looking after his own interests and he was very willing that at some point Steingrim should learn that. Askel told Vemund to send the oxen back, but he said he certainly was not going to have sought them for nothing more than to send them right back, and said Steingrim would think he did not dare to keep them and he would not do it. Now Askel and Vemund parted and each had his own opinion of the matter. Then the farmhands Steingrim had sent for the oxen came home and told him what had befallen them. He immediately ordered the oxen be searched for and as­ signed the expedition to Thorleif Fox. He chose the foreman Hrafn to accompany him. Then they proceeded until they reached Yemumfs farm and walked to his barn. Thorleif asked if Hrafn wanted to take the oxen or look after the man who was keeping watch. Hrafn said he would see to the man. Then they entered the barn and Thorleif led the oxen out, but Hrafn first went where Svart was and took care of him by driving his axe into his head and giving him his death-wound on the spot. He said he thought that Svart would not be telling Vemund about their ven­ ture. Then they went their way and drove the oxen harshly across Fliot heath. They believed Vemund would come after them and they wanted to get as far from him as they were able. When it began to grow light and the oxen were exhausted, they turned from the road and sought refuge in gullies where they were least likely to be spotted. And now to come back to Vemund’s farm, a serving woman went into the barn and intended to wake Svart up and she said he was not a loyal worker if he kept watch so negligently. But he did not wake up at her call. Then she took hold of him and realised he had been killed and ran in making a great outcry and told Vemund that Svart was dead. Vemund immediately thought he saw what this meant and

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAl. AND OF K1LLF.R-SKUTA

271

with eleven others he got ready for an expedition and intended to search for those who had done this deed. He immediately sent lor Konal o f Hinarsstadir to come to his support. Konal came and with him were eleven others. When they met, Vemund greeted him warmly and they divided their force. Konal and his men rode to l.josavatn across the river and Vemund and his men searched 1-1jot heath in case they had not crossed the river. He had tracking dogs which Konal owned and they picked up the scent of the oxen. Thorleif and Hrafn sprang up and dived into the river and swam under water. Vemund and his men galloped after them but Thorleif and Hrafn got to a hillock. Vemund and his men attacked them there. Vemund threw a spear toward the hillock and it hit Thorleif in the midsection and went right through him. Hrafn seized the spear and threw it hack and down at them and the man who got in its way fell dead from his horse's back. Hrafn leapt on his horse and galloped off as hard as he could until he got home and told Steingrim how his expedition had turned out. Then Vemund and his company went back with the ox­ en and Vemund cut the heads off both animals saving Steingrim should never get any benefit from them. Then Vemund went to Askel and told him what had gone on between him and Steingrim. It seemed to Askel that it had turned out as it had occurred to him it probably would, and still he offered to reconcile them if he was to act for Vemund. Vemund agreed to Askel's terms. Then Askel sent word to Eyjolf Valgerdarson that he should act for Steingrim in the case and to come to meet with him at Laugar in Liosavatn. Then they met there as Askel requested. Then they proceeded to discuss the case and their settlement was that the killings - Thorleif Fox’s and that o f the man Hrafn killed with the spear which caused Thorleifs death - should be consid­ ered even but compensation of six hundred ells of woven cloth should be paid for the oxen. The compensation for Svart was balanced by the fact that at the begin­ ning the oxen were taken from Steingrim and by the vexation which Vemund had caused Steingrim. And then Vemund said he thought he had never got compensa­ tion for his slaves who were killed at Thingvad, but Askel told him to let that go no farther and said he should be well pleased that people would come to a peaceful set­ tlement with him no matter what outrages he committed and said Vemund was not an everyday ruffian. And now Vemund and Steingrim were again reconciled for a time. It is said that one summer Steingrim was supposed to take part in a horse-fight Kim at the I.josavatn Assembly with a man from Injoskadal. The men of Revkjadal, Askel, Vemund, and the sons of Fjorleif came there. Vemund and Hals came where some men were cooking and Vemund asked them for a white ram’s head they had. I hey asked him what he would do with it but said they would not keep it from him if it seemed a matter of moment to him that he got it. He said they did well. Then he singed the head a bit and kept it as seemed good to him. Then they went off and met a man called Thorgeir who was nicknamed Butter

272

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

ring. It is said of him that he thought no food was as good as bread and butter. He was accounted a reckless person. Then Vemund said to Thorgeir, “ It’s good that I’ve found you,” and called him his kinsman: "I will gladly feed you while we are here,” and said it was most appro­ priate for him not to circulate among other people there. Thorgeir was pleased with this and said Vemund was surely a generous man. It is said that Askel became aware of all this and said he knew no reason to sup­ pose Thorgeir and Vemund might be related in any way and said it was un­ reasonable to provide for a wretch like Thorgeir. Askel said he did not know what Vemund’s purpose was in this. But Vemund paid no attention to Askel's words and sat in conversation with Thorgeir as if he were a capable man. And in their con­ versation, Vemund gave Thorgeir an opportunity to make an agreement with him. Thorgeir asked what it might be and said he was eager to make a bargain with him. Vemund Fringe said he would provide him with food and lodging for that winter if Thorgeir would undertake to hit Steingrim with a sheep’s head that day in sight of all. Thorgeir asked him to make the plan for this and said his courage would not fail. Vemund said he would do so. Then he told Thorgeir there were to be horse-fights that day and that Steingrim had a horse to fight: “And now I advise you to carry the sheep’s head that I’ll give you on your staff and follow the horse-fighting closely as you are accustomed to do.” He said Steingrim would drive his horse on and would be dressed in a white shirt with a hood ornamented with lace on his head, and said Steingrim was very much a dandy. And then he told Thorgeir to swing his staff at Steingrim’s head so that the sheep’s head would hit him on the neck as hard as possible - “and I will be nearby to protect you,” said Vemund. Thorgeir answered, “You are a wise man and this plan has been made with much forethought.” And then this bargain was struck between them. It is said that before the horses were brought out Askel told Vemund he should sit the day out quietly and not take part in the driving o f the horses and it seemed to him it would be better if Vemund stayed to the side and did not take part. Vemund said, “ It often seems to you that I am not receptive to advice in those matters where you want to instruct me even though it would be better for me to take your advice. And now I realise how unwise that is and I shall do now what I ought always to do, that is accept your good advice with thanks,” and added it should be as Askel wished. Askel did not know about the bargain between Vemund and Thorgeir. And then men brought the horses together and it went as Vemund guessed, that is Steingrim drove his own horse on and the fighting was good. Thorgeir ran around and was very loud-mouthed. No one paid any attention or thought it worth remarking. And in a pause, just when everyone was off-guard, Thorgeir struck Steingrim a great blow on the neck with the sheep’s head and then called on Ve-

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKIADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

273

mund to defend him. But Steingrim ran after him along with his kinsmen-in-law Stein and Helgi. Steingrim killed Thorgeir and so gave him his winter’s provisions and lodgings and took that responsibility from Vemund. Then he went back and said he had avenged the blow. Vemund had followed Askel’s advice and sat quietly to one side that day. But then everyone thought this was Yemund's scheme because Thorgeir called on him for help after the blow. Then there was a great press of people and then Askel once more offered a settlement for this, but Steingrim said he had always settled and they, Yemund’s party, did not wish to honour any settlement, and now there would be no settlement, and it could not be worse than before when they were said to be reconciled. And then Askel wished to give Steingrim three possessions, a sword, a cloak, and a gold ring, and these were great treasures, but Steingrim would not accept them. Eyiolf accepted these possessions when Askel offered because Stein­ grim would not. People went home from the assembly with no settlement and then both parties were unhappy with their lot. It seemed to Steingrim he had no compensation for the dishonour which had been done him and Vemund thought himself worse off because of Steingrim’s great anger. Nevertheless he did not complain about that and it displeased him if no compensation were to be forthcoming for Thorgeir who, he claimed, had been killed in his service. Askel told him never to seek compensation for that wretch and said that by doing so Vemund could make it quite obvious that Thorgeir had acted according to Vemund’s directions. And Askel was troubled be­ cause it seemed to him that Vemund consistently caused trouble and moreover it seemed troublesome to Askel that he could not bring about a settlement between Vemund and Steingrim. And so they parted then.

B

Two years after the events just related, in the summer after the Althing, Stein­

grim assigned his foreman Hrafn to build a shepherd’s hut and estimated how long he should be at it and that was two weeks’ work. Hrafn said Steingrim had not given orders for work that was more important than fussing with something like this. Steingrim asked what that was. Hrafn answered, “Avenging the blow with the sheep's head that you were struck by Thorgeir Butter-ring at the assembly two years ago.” Steingrim said Thorgeir could not pay more for that than his life but Hrafn said it would not be inappropriate to make those smart for it who had egged Thorgeir on and said he had not acted on his own. Steingrim said he did not know that, “ but nevertheless I have thought of another job for you rather than the one I just mentioned.” Hrafn asked what that was. “ Now 1 want to send you to Hoi in Kraeklingahlid to Hrafn. Tell him to come to meet me. You are to go to Horgardal to a man called (inup. He lives at the farm called Oxnahol and is a good farmer. After that go to (ialmastrond to my brothersin-law, Stein and Helgi, and tell all these men to come to meet with me.”

274

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Hrafn said he was better fitted for that than for building a shepherd’s hut. Then he went to meet with these men and told them his errand. They were up immediately when Steingrim’s message came. And it is said Gnup told Hrafn he would have come sooner had he been called sooner. Then they all went to meet with Steingrim. He greeted them warmly. He rode from home with nineteen men and headed north to Reykjadal and they rode off early in the evening; they rested on Fljot heath opposite Ondolfsstadir and let their horses graze there. And it is said they all fell asleep. At that moment» Konafs shep­ herd came close by after his sheep. Then he saw many horses and did not know any reason to expect people to be travelling; he went home at once and told Konal what he had seen. Konal thought he knew who they must be, got ready, and sent for Vemund who immediately went to meet Konal and both had twenty men. Now it is to be said that Steingrim awakened and then they saw men riding to Ondolfsstadir and thought people were aware of them. Then they took their horses and mounted and saw no opportunity to get at Vemund at that time. It seemed ad­ visable to Steingrim that they turn back and go home, but Gnup and Stein an­ swered they would never go home like that and said they could anticipate \ emund's mockery if they turned back and said it was a better idea to go to Myvatn and kill Herjolf since they had not got Vemund. And that night they rode there and devised a plan that Thorstein the Blind, Steingrim’s workman, should ride up to the house with sacks full of heather or moss and ask to be directed toward Modrudal heath as if he were on his way to a ship and so entice Herjolf o u f ó f his house. And this plan worked out as they intended so that they got him outside. Then Gnup and Stein leapt at him and led him from the door and Thorstein guarded the door so that no one could get out even if they wanted. It is said that Gnup did not leave the killing of Herjolf to others. Then they rode homeward. They came to Fjorleifartoft in Bardardal and Hrafn from Hoi announced the kill­ ing to Herjolf s mother Fjorleif - he pretended his errand there was that he had to get a drink. She said Herjolf had suffered on Vemund’s account, that Vemund would avenge him, that she was assuredly not left without kinsmen, and that she would be consoled with this - that the killing would be avenged. Then Steingrim and his troop rode to meet Eyjolf and told him of the killing. He said it seemed a misfortune to him that it was not Vemund or Hals instead. Steingrim said they had not got Vemund, “even though we wished it had been him.” Eyjolf said he would not carp about this and offered to try to find a settlement between them. Steingrim said now he would accept a settlement if they wished, but said nevertheless they had not kept an earlier settlement when it was more likely they would. It is said that Eyjolf sent word to Askel that they should meet at Laugar and said Steingrim now wished a settlement in the case of the oxen. It still seemed best to Askel to make a settlement with Steingrim so that the enmity between the princi­ pals might subside for a time and he went to meet Eyjolf. Their settlement was that

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKIADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

275

a hundred in silver should he paid in compensation for the killing of I lerjolf and that Gimp and Thorstein should go abroad and never return to Iceland, and Thorstein did that. But Stein and Hraln from Hoi were to go abroad for three years. These penalties were to come into effect the third summer following the Fyjafjord assembly and after that Gnup, Stein, and llrafn would, if they were in Iceland, be outlawed. And then the specified interval went by and nothing is known about the dealings between the parties in this case until the assembly of the third summer. And as soon as this inters al had elapsed, it is said that Vennmd Fringe told his wife - im­ mediately following the assembly - that she should take over the management of their farm and he would ride to Eyjafiord and his slave with him. Then they rode to a kinswoman of Vemund's who was called Thorgrima. She lived at Vindheim in Horgatdal. Yemund Fringe asked her if Gnup w'as at home on his farm. She said in the morning she would know for sure and that he intended to go to Gasir for fish and asked where Yemund intended to go. He said he had business with Gnup and wanted to meet him. Then she got a slave she owned for Yemund - his name was Melkolf. And then Yemund went with the two others and they met Gnup outside Laugaland on the gravel-tlats and he was one of three as his two slaves had gone with him. Battle was joined at once and the slaves fought each other. Vemund tied up his horses and said now it was an appropriate meeting since their numbers were equal. Gnup said he would not object to that. Both of them had a shield and they fought for a long time. At length Yemund took off Gnup’s low’er leg so he stood on his knees and wanted to tight on, but Yemund said they would stop for the time. Then he sent Melkolf home and said he had done well. Then Yemund and his slave rode out on Galmastrond on the Arnarnes headland and he asked about Stein and Helgi, Steingrim’s brothers-in-law. He was told Helgi was putting up a building in Skagafiord and Stein had gone out to the island o f Hrisey to build walls. Yemund asked Galti, who lived there, if he would lend him his ship for sailing out to Hrisey and he wanted Galti’s son Thorvald to go with him. Galti lent him both. Then the three of them went out to the island together and there they met a boy. Yemund asked whose son he was and he said he was his mother's son. Then the boy and Yemund came to an agreement that Vemund would give the boy a young goat and the boy would inform him whether Stein and his farmhands would sleep in the boat-house or home at the farm that night. That evening the boy was to go up on the headland and neigh il they went to the boat-house but not go anywhere if they were at home. And that evening when he had driven the livestock off he came out on the head­ land and neighed as loudly as he could. Then Vemund thought he knew Stein had gone to the boat-house and they acted quickly and went briskly to the boat-house. And then the two parties saw each other and both went for the boat-house as fast as they could.

276

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

It is said that Vemund launched a javelin with a throwing thong and it hit the tail of Stein’s shield and nailed his instep to the shield. Stein broke the spear-shaft in two with his other foot and ran as best he could for the boat-house. Vemund asked him not to run but Stein paid no attention to that. Now it is to be said that Thor­ vald, son of Galti from Arnarnes, fell before Stein at the door o f the boat-house. And then Stein wanted to jump out into the ferry and intended to defend himself from there but Vemund Fringe arrived at that instant and immediately gave Stein his death-blow. Then Vemund and his slave went away at once taking Thorvald’s body with them and made no attack on the farmhands. Then Vemund met Galti and told him the news and advised him to go by ship to Laufas with plenty o f valuables and money and all his dependents and then come to meet with him in Reykjadal and promised him compensation for the death of his son Thorvald. Vemund intended to travel along the fjord and rode to Kraeklingahlid and noticed Hrafn from Hoi was at work rounding up his horses and cutting their manes. Then Vemund turned that way and said Hrafn had always been against him and all his kinsmen and now he would get something for that though it would not be much; then he leapt at Hrafn and cut off his hand and said all the same he had not got enough. Then he turned north and homeward and told Askel all about his excursions. Now there is something to say about the farmhands who had been with Stein on the island - they went to meet Thorbjorn his father and told him the news. He acted quickly and went to Galti’s, but when he got there he and his men were gone. And then Thorbjorn immediately sailed across the tjord and supposed Galti and Vemund had travelled together. But Galti took the advice Vemund had given him and was now on the road with all his moveables and money and intended to move to Reykjadal. Then Thorbjorn and his troop came after Galti and it seemed to Thorbjorn that when Galti gave Vemund both his ship and his son for the expedi­ tion he had supported him strongly in his deeds and Thorbjorn said Galti should compensate him for his son’s death; with that he struck Galti his death-blow and took up his valuables and carried them home. This news became widely known. It is said that Askel sent word to Eyjolf that they should meet in Ljosavatn at the farm called Hals. Eyjolf came to the meeting. Their settlement was that there should be no compensation for Gnup and Hrafn because they had not gone abroad as was required. Stein should tall and had fallen outside the protection of the law but the death of Thorvald was set against clearing Helgi Thorbjarnarson. One hundred in silver were to be paid in compensation for Galti. Vemund and Hals should fall outside the protection of the law throughout Eyjafjord unless they were in the company o f Askel. Helgi should tall outside the protection of the law north of the Fnjoska river unless he was in the company of Eyjolf Valgerdarson. Y /l There was a man called Narfi, a kinsman of Vemund’s, who lived in Laxardal. / T It is said that there was a man called Hallstein Thengilsson who lived on the farm called Hofdi. He had a daughter called Thora. Helgi the son of Thorbjorn

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF RF.YKJADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

277

from Arskog asked for hor hand and she was betrothed to him and the time for the wedding was set and Hallstein was to hold the wedding least at his house. It is said that Vemund came to confer with his kinsman Narfl and persuaded him it was time for him to take a wife and offered to be his supporter in this if he wished and mentioned Thora, Hallstein of Hofdi’s daughter. Narti said it was an unlikely proposal, “ because she is already,” he said, “ be­ trothed to Helgi from Arskog. but the match pleases me,” he said, “ if you can get this woman for me.” And that autumn Ycmund with nine others went out to llofdi district and to the farm called bardartiorn where a woman called Isgerd lived. They stayed the night there. Isgerd was a powerful figure and very skilled in magic and it is .said that she was Vemund’s mistress. She advised that they should go to the boat-house and wait there to see if some catch came into their hands that morning and said the friends o f the bridegroom would come then. “ I will,” she said, “keep an eye out for you in this matter.” Then Vemund and his men proceeded as they had been advised. There was a man called Steinfinn who was wise and rather skilled in magic. This stein tin n was invited to the wedding feast lor the people’s entertainment. It was said that the bride spent the day in the women’s area and there were many women with her. And when everything was ready for the women to come in, Hallstein sent his servant to bring them in from the women’s area. The servant took the bride by the hand and led her along going first. When they came out. it suddenly grew so dark they could not see in front o f themselves. And then the servant was struck a great blow between his shoulders and on his head and a great gust of wind caught the bride so that she was suddenly swept down to the boat-house. Then a great outcry in the door of the boat-house an­ nounced they should get their hands on this Thora if it were as important to them to manage her marriage as they said. Vemund and his troop ran from the door of the boat-house and mounted. Vemund set Thora on his knee and then they rode away to I njoskadal and pressed on to Thvera. A man named Gunnstein lived there. Then their progress was delayed and that was because of Steinfinn’s magic as will be related later. Hallstein and his company thought the matter seemed hopeless when the servant told them his story that he had been struck a great blow and the bride was taken away. And then he said there was so great a darkness that he never saw where the bride went. 'I hen Hallstein and the others thought they saw that this darkness was caused by magic and they supposed it would have been the result of Vemund’s plot­ ting and they talked a great deal among themselves about this. It is said that Steinfinn sat and looked at the ground before him and spoke to no one. Then they asked him it he thought he knew something about what had hap­ pened to Thora. And he said he was indeed able to ascertain that but he would not tell them unless they gave him three marks of silver. They said it seemed very little

278

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

to do if they could then wash out the dishonour that had been done them in this matter. Helgi said the money given him would be well spent. Steinfinn said folly causes harm to many and reckoned it foolishness that they thought they could not tell what had happened to the bride. Then Steinfinn said that Isgerd had come there from Bardartjorn and had wrapped her carpet around the servant's head, "and that caused the darkness and the wind which swept the bride down to the boat-house.” He said Vemund and his troop had been in the boat-house, “and they seized Thora and rode away.” Then he said he would slow Vemund’s progress. Helgi went with nineteen others but these - Hallstein the host, Steingrim, and Thorbjorn from Arskog, Helgi's father - remained behind. Helgi and his troop rode and found Vemund at Thvera and immediately joined battle with Vemund and his companions there on the hillside. Three men of Vemund's force and two of Helgi's fell there. A farmhand of Gunnstein of Thvera was a short distance from where they were fighting. He ran home and told Gunnstein what was going on; Gunnstein im­ mediately went to separate them and said he would join in on Vemund's side unless Helgi was willing to take his bride and turn back. Then the antagonists parted. Helgi went home with the woman and married her. Vemund went to Askel and told him what had happened and Askel was dis­ pleased and thought Vemund had behaved very perversely in this matter and said he committed one folly after another. Then Askel sent word to Eyjolf Valgerdarson once more to come to a meeting with him and that they should meet at the farm, Hals. Then they talked over these matters and their settlement was that the killings would be set off against each other except that the killing of Narfi would be bal­ anced against the attack on Hallstein's house and the abduction of the woman, but the other four men who fell would be evenly balanced. It is said that Helga Granadottir ran away from the household of her husband A w Hals, went to her father, and did not meet with Askel. Then Hals went to con­ fer with Askel and asked him to intervene on his behalf with Helga so that she would come home to his household, but Askel said he would have no part in their affairs given the scandalous way they consistently behaved and said they would not accept what would be good for them. Then one day Vemund went to Jarlsstadir to meet with Ornolf Grumbler and bargained for some goods with him. Then he asked if he could obtain from Ornolf his case against Steingrim for the half mark of silver still outstanding from the price of the oxen Ornolf had sold to Steingrim. But Ornolf said he would not assign him the case unless Askel wished it. Then Vemund asked Ornolf to go with him to meet Askel and said he wanted very much to take over the case. Then they went to meet with Askel and laid out the matter for him. Askel said he did not want Vemund to take over Ornolfs case and then Askel offered to take the case against Steingrim himself and said he wished Steingrim and Vemund would not be on bad terms, if

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF KIllER-SKUTA

279

that were possible. Ornolf asked Askel to proceed in the matter as he wished. Then Askel gave Ornolf two marks o f silver and then they parted. It is said that Yenunul spoke with his wife one day and told her he was going away on business and said he would not be coming home for some time and then said he was going to the Yodlar Assembly with Askel. Then he rode on his way until he reached the kaupang market and came to a man called Thord who lived at Vellir and was a good farmer. Then Yemund gave his name as Bjorn and said he was a wanderer and wanted to attend the assembly and asked the farmer to take him in for this period. Thord asked him to pay for his keep with the sword he had in hand. The man in the hat said he would not be weaponless and wished rather to earn his keep by cutting turf. The farmer thought he needed to have a wall built around his Ihi'l'icLl so that the tliingmcn would not graze their horses on his fields. Then Bjorn took up his tools. The farmer had business away from home in hand so now he showed his guest the project and told him what he was to do. Then Biorn knocked down the gable-end of Steingrim’s booth, drove cattle into the booth, and made it as foul as possible. Then Steingrim’s farmhands came and were supposed to put up the tent-roof over the booth, but they had no tools with them. Then it seemed to them they were in a bad way because the booth was full o f turf and gravel. Biorn offered to lend them the tools he was using and they were vei> willing to accept them. Then he told them it was right for them to cut turf from the field to repair the booth and they accepted that plan and thought it was less laborious than seeking turf from farther away and they carried on until the walls of the booth were built up again. Then the farmer came home and blamed Bjorn because this had been his respon­ sibility and said there was damage to the land and a breach of the law in this busi­ ness. But Biorn said it would be arranged so that the farmer might well be satisfied and then took off his hat and then the farmer recognised Vemund Fringe. He of­ fered to take over the conduct and prosecution o f the case and said that had been his responsibility and it would be most suitable if he put the farmer’s affairs to rights. Then the farmer transferred the management of the land to Vemund and he was to deal with the case. His farmhands told Steingrim about this and immediately he thought it clear that this was Vemund’s scheme. Then people came to the assembly among them Askel and his kinsman. And Steingrim came there. It is said that Steingrim had a brother called Thorvard, the son o f Ornolf and Yngvild who was nicknamed Kveryone’s Sister. He lived on the farm called Kristnes. He was a wise man but was thought to be less than benevolent. Then Askel and Steingrim met at the assembly and Askel told Steingrim he had taken over the case against him, but Steingrim said there would be no difficulties on his part about the matter and told Askel to settle it as he wished and he paid Askel two marks of silver. Askel offered the money to Vemund who said he would not ac­ cept Askel’s money. Then Askel wished that Vemund’s suits against Steingrim be

280

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

dropped and, at Askel’s request, Vemund said this was acceptable to him, and they went home from the assembly reconciled. I I t should be said now that Hals came to meet with Askel at some point and AVr laid his difficulties before him and said he thought he could hardly manage his farm if Helga his wife did not come home and then he asked Askel to intervene and see if she would again follow his advice. Askel then promised to take a part in their affairs if in his turn Hals would promise to improve his relationship with her. It is said that Askel prepared to travel with nineteen men and Vemund and Hals rode with him. Then they went on until they reached a place called Leyningsbakki and Askel said he wanted to be buried there when he died - it seemed to him the landscape was good - and he said he did not want any grave-goods buried with him. Then his kinsmen answered that it would be a long wait before he needed to be buried. Then they drove on to Eyjafjord and then up along Evjafjord and were more or less opposite Stokkahladir. Vemund and Hals were riding well ahead of the others and they saw men going away from the hot spring baths there and knew it was Steingrim and some other men with him. Then Hals spoke: “Steingrim keeps on trying to wash off the dishonour he got when you had him struck with the sheep’s head. But it’s going to be a long struggle before he gets it all washed off.” Then Askel said he thought trolls had directed the tongue in his head when he said such a thing and it was certain that they had heard it since Steingrim was on the windward side of them, and Askel said he had heard it against the wind even though there was quite a little distance from him to Vemund and Hals. Then he said that nevertheless it was done. Then they rode into Eyjafjord to Grani’s and were there for the night. Then Askel requested of Grani that his daughter Helga should go with them and promised in return that Hals would be better to her than he had been before, and Askel said that otherwise he would recover her dowry and let her go home if Hals did not mend his ways. Once more Grani was willing to do as Askel requested. Then they prepared to leave early that morning and Helga went with them and Grani had Askel driven to Vodlar heath. When they came opposite the farm Kropp, they saw thirty men running toward the river. Then Askel ordered that they go to the haystack wall which was beside them and feed their horses and then go up to the bank and defend themselves from there if Steingrim was not coming in peace; he thought that now they did not have to deny that Steingrim had heard what Hals said the day before. And then they approached the bank. And it is said that the river had frozen over and the ice over the river was not sound. Askel asked Steingrim what he wanted since he went so briskly. But Steingrim said that now was the time to fulfil his vow and that now more than just those who deserved to would pay for Vemund. It is said that battle was joined as soon as they came within spearshot o f each

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKIADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

281

other. Then Steingrim saw that they would not get anything done while they could get no closer and the only thing was to find a way over the ice to Askel and his company. Then Askel spoke to Steingrim and told him to cross the ice carefully, that it was not safe, but Helgi from Arskog said Askel and his company were afraid and he was saying that to hinder the attack. Then Thorvard Ornolfsson said it seemed to him that Steingrim and his troop were at a disadvantage. Then his kins­ man-in-law Helgi hit on the device o f planting the shaft of his spear on the ice and vaulting up onto the bank at Askel and his company. Hals immediately struck straight into Helgi’s breast and he fell back into the river and died instantly. It is said that at this point the ice bridge broke beneath Steingrim and his men. Some claim Vemund shot Steingrim with a spear when he tried to come up through a hole in the ice and that caused his death and some say he drowned there in the hole. Along with Steingrim two other men drowned and two men o f his company were killed, Helgi his kinsman-in-law and one other man. It is said that Askel then commanded that they hasten away as quickly as pos­ sible. It is not reported that he lost any men in the battle. Then they got ready to continue their journey. Vemund and his companions rode on ahead and talked among themselves saying it had turned out very well that Steingrim was killed and it seemed to them the game had gone nicely. It is to be said that a man called Thorir, the son o f Ketil Flat-nose, was in the ex­ pedition with Steingrim. He had run and slid across the ice and had hidden when he >aw how it had gone for Steingrim. The place where he stopped is called Karapoll. When he thought he saw that Askel and his company had ridden away from the river he leapt from the ice-floes and up on the bank. At that point, Vemund and his company had moved out very quickly. It is to be said now that Thorir ran after Askel and his company and when he came to the sled they were driving, he struck at Askel the Godi and the blow hit him in the head. He immediately headed back for the river and ran and slid over the ice again and then went to his companions and told them about his exploit. It seemed to them he had run his errand well. Then they went home and were not pleased with their expedition. It is said that Askel told Helga to bind up his head and that she was not to an­ nounce that he had received a bloody wound and he said he was intent that no harm would result from this if he could prevent it. She did as he wished and said nothing about it and only the two of them knew o f this event. They came to the farm Hals that evening. F.arly that morning Askel awakened his party and ordered them to get up quickly and said lie wanted to be home tor din­ ner that day. Then they rode on and crossed Fljot heath. Then he told them he had got a wound and how it had happened and said he had not reported this before be­ cause he knew his kinsmen’s aggressiveness and they would not have broken off the encounter if they had known about this at the time. He said he wanted very much that no one should come to harm because of his killing and asked his kinsmen to be eager for a peaceful settlement and said the best thing was to prevent violent acts as much as possible. He said that in their disputes he had consistently attempted to

282

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

distance them from difficulties as best he could and asked them to remember that in this matter which seemed so important to him; and he said he wanted Eyjolf Valgerdarson and Havard to make the settlement and that he had given Havard a com­ plete plan for it as he wanted it to be. Then Askel the Godi died and that seemed a great loss to many people because he had been a great and a popular leader. And then they gave him burial just as he had requested earlier and it seemed this event had come to pass too soon. This news spread widely and the passing of such men seemed very significant to everyone. Though many men lamented more for Askel than for Steingrim, both were great chieftains. It is said that Eyjolf sent word to Havard and also to Thorstein> Askefs son, and Vemund, and other kinsmen of AskePs who were of some consequence. They were to come to Modruvellir for a meeting about a settlement. Skuta Askelsson is not men­ tioned here because he was not in Iceland then but had been abroad for some time. Then people came to the meeting. It is said that Einar Konalsson, Eyjolfs foster-son, took an important part in making the settlement among the principals. And then in­ quiries were made as to whether Thorstein or his kinsmen would accept a settlement. Thorstein said, "I have always noticed when I have been present while my father was involved in public disputes that he always wished to distance people from diffi­ culties rather than stir them up to acts of violence. And since he was so committed to reconciling people then it seems to me»" he said, "that he would wish very much that no difficulties should arise for people from this case which so directly concerns him. Now I will not find a better course of action for myself than that I should as much as possible imitate what I know he did, and I will not block this settlement." Then it was concluded that people wanted Eyjolf and Havard to arbitrate the case in accordance with what Askel had requested at the beginning and when they had reached a settlement in the case, they then asked Thorstein and other men who were there to come to them. Eyjolf and Havard's proposed settlement was that the killings of Steingrim and Askel should be evenly balanced and that those three com­ panions of Steingrinfs who died there were to be balanced against the attack Stein­ grim and his followers launched, but the killing of Helgi of Arskog was to be com­ pensated by Eyin Mikla (Big Island). Then undertakings were exchanged between the principals except for Skuta. He was abroad. Thorir was to go abroad and never again be in the Northern Quarter while the sons of Fjorleif were alive. Then Eyjolf gave those goods to Thorstein and Havard which Askel had given him after the blow with the ram’s head. And then people parted well reconciled and they were pleased with this conclusion of the case. As for Vemund Fringe, it is said that he died of an illness but was thought to be a very great warrior while he lived. 4 ^ 7 It should be said first that Thorstein lived at I Ivamm after his father and was a popular man. He sold the godord which he and Skuta jointly owned. It is said that Skuta came to Iceland the summer after this and was with his brother

A/

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF RF.YKIADAL AND OF KU.LF.R-SKUTA

283

Thorstein tor the winter ami was withdrawn tor most of the winter and thought the blow had touched him closely and he had no compensation lor his lather’s kill­ ing. The following spring the brothers divided their property and paternal inher­ itance. In this division, Skuta was to have the money and moveables and he was supposed to avenge their father if he could because he was not party to any settle­ ment of this case. Thorstein was to have the land in Hvamm and keep the farm. Then Skuta bought land near Myvatn and lived at the place now called Skutustadir. He soon became a person of considerable consequence as can be heard later on in this story. There was a man called Thorberg whose nickname was Cheek-struck; he was not popular among most people. He had two sons, one called Thorstein, the other Olvir the Wise. A Norwegian called Ceiri lived at Geirastadir north of Myvatn. He had three sons who are somewhat involved in this story, | . . . ) was his son, the second was Glum , the third Thorkel. They were all powerful figures. There was a man called Arnor Thorgrimsson who lived in Reykjahlid north o f Myvatn. His sons were Thorfinn and Bodvar. Arnor was a warrior and a good farmer and he is always well spoken of when he is mentioned in stories and people’s legal affairs. There was a man called Hall who lived at Sandfell near Myvatn near Geirastadir. He had a daughter called Thorkatla. One summer a sea-going ship put in at Husavik, though that happened often. Three brothers owned the ship, the first was called Vagn who was called Spear, the second was Nafar and was nicknamed Short-sword, and the third was Skefil who was nicknamed Sword. They were powerful figures. It is said that each o f the brothers owned the weapon for which he was nicknamed. It seemed to them that these were their best possessions and they never let them get far from their hands and people say these weapons were extremely good. They were friends o f Glum Geirason and intended to lodge with the father and son, Geiri and Glum , because Glum had invited them to do so. Then, because they were very busy, there was no leisure to go and get the Norwegians as had been intended and it seemed to the fa­ ther and son that it would not matter even if they came a few days later than had been planned at first. It is said that Thorberg from Myvatn or perhaps more probably o f Arnarvatn became aware of this and went to the ship at once and invited the Norwegians to his house. They said, however, they would go to Glum ’s. “Yes,” said Thorberg, “ isn’t it as I suspect that the time has passed when they were supposed to come for you?” They said that so it was; Tt can be," they said, “ that Glum is very busy and hasn’t leisure to come for us and he’ll think there’s nothing disgraceful in that.” “On the other hand it seems more likely to me,” said Thorberg, “ that it has oc10

The Complete Sa ga s o f Icelanders IV

284

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

curred to him they haven't the means for taking in freeborn men for whom it matters how they are treated. That father and son are so badly off,” said Thorberg, “that when the first bite is eaten the second is nearly finished.” And then they yielded to what he said and urged on them until they agreed to go and lodge with Thorberg. Then he went home and was pleased with his trip. Now it is said that Glum came to the ship the day after and said he had come for the brothers and wished to bring them home. But they said Thorberg had come there the day before and they said now they had agreed to go to him for lodgings and said they would not change that now. When they told him about Thorberg's talk and the way he had spoken of them, the father and son, Glum answered, “ No one can say a shortage of means embar­ rasses Thorberg, but many will say he allows few to benefit from his wealth.” And it seemed unfortunate to him that they were to be with a man as bad as Thorberg. Then Thorberg had people come to the Norwegians and bring them home to him and he treated them extremely well. It is said that Thorberg sent his workman Otrygg to take out to the island the livestock, including cattle and horses, which was to be slaughtered for Yule. And before Otrygg set out, Thorberg ordered that he should put a mare in Glum's barn under the cover of night and manage it so that no one noticed. Then he pro­ ceeded as he was told though he did not know the purpose of this, and then he came home and told Thorberg what was done and it seemed to Thorberg he had done well. That morning Thorberg came in early and awakened everyone and announced that a good mare of his had disappeared and he wanted people to go and search, “ and so it will become clear," he said, “that someone's behind this, for I believe the horse was stolen.” Then some people said they did not know anyone who was likely to have done this. “You can’t be sure about that,” he said, “given that paupers live right next to us and they, the father Geiri and his sons, are the ones most likely to have done this because they are very bold when they need something. And we will go there and conduct a legal search.” It is said that Thorkel Geirason was not involved in this case because he was abroad. Then Thorberg asked the Norwegians to join them in this legal search and said now they could see that it was well decided when they preferred to lodge with him rather than with Glum. But the Norwegians said stealing from people was a device for worse men than Glum and they would not go there for the search. It is said that Thorberg went and some people accompanied him. He proceeded rather boldly because he thought he saw how the expedition would work out and then he came to Glum ’s and requested a legal search and the father and son allowed the search. Then he searched carefully and found nothing until he came to a barn and there in the barn he found the mare and said they were worse than they gave

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADA1. AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

285

themselves out to be, or many others thought, because they should be convicted of theft. Then Ilium answered and said lie had no knowledge of this and said 1'horberg was very likely to have fashioned this device and then used it to blame others and Glum said it was very well known to people that Thorberg was a bad man. Kvervone thought it turned out badly because the kinsmen, (Hum and his father, were popular men. Then Thorberg asked if (Hum would pay some compensation for this and thereby settle the case which had now arisen, but (Hum said his paying compensation was out of the question because he could have no doubt about what his responsibility in the matter was. Thorberg said some compensation would have to be paid even though the amount pained him. (Hum said a larger compensation would seem better if he paid who rightly should. Then they broke off their talk for the time and Thorberg went home and thought it had gone well. The news spread widely and people thought it had fallen out badly because more people thought better of Glum than of Thorberg and thought the truth o f the matter would prove quite different from what was generally said at first. Both par­ ties remained quiet through the winter. It is said that Thorberg met with Thorgeir the Godi from Ljosavatn because they were friends and asked him his advice about how he should proceed in this matter and said he had great confidence in his planning. Thorgeir offered to initiate pro­ ceedings against (Hum, and Thorberg said what was proposed was most agreeable to him, and then he went home. When spring came, he got ready to proceed with summonsing Glum and asked men to go with him. He discussed the matter with his winter-guests to see if they were willing to accompany him but they were reluctant, though finally they went at Thorberg's urgings. Then he set out and they made a company o f eighteen. The weather was cold that day. They rode until they came to Geirastadir. Glum and his father were sitting at the fire when they were told that men were coming to the farmstead. Then they leapt to get their clothes and armed themselves and then went out the door and sent for men to come to their support. It is said that Glum had eight men when Thorberg arrived. Then Thorberg and his company came to the farm and rode at once into the havfield and thereupon Thorberg summonsed Glum for theft. It is said that when he began the summons, Geiri ran from the doorway and to 'Thorberg and struck at him but Thorstein, Thorberg's son, swung his shield to block the blow. Then Glum ran up and struck at 'Thorstein and killed him instantly. Now all their men ran out and to the battle and then Thorberg wounded Geiri in the leg. Then Hall from Sandfell came up with nine other men and immediately joined Glum along with the nine who were with him. And then it was not a long wait before Skuta arrived with nine others and then he told his men they should walk up on a hill nearby and that he did not want to support either side; he said it would go better for him who was meant to prevail and that if the victor was exiled because o f the battle, then it would soon be clear who was the most powerful man in Myvatn. 'Then Thorium Arnorsson came riding

286

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

up and at once joined in the battle on (Hum's side. It is said that Thorfinn struck Thorberg in the face and for that reason he was nicknamed Cheek-struck. At that moment Arnor from Reykjahlid arrived with eleven others and immedi­ ately came between the two parties and separated them. All the Norwegians had fallen and a workman from each side; Otrygg> who was spoken of before, was grave­ ly wounded and Glum healed him because he said what he had done with the mare which Thorberg had ordered him to put into GlunTs barn, and thus Thorberg's slander against Glum came to be known. And then a settlement was sought and it fell out that Thorgeir the Godi from Ljosavatn and Arnor from Reykjahlid were to arbitrate the case. Their settlement was that the killings of the farmhands balanced evenly, and the bloody wound in­ flicted on Otrygg when he was gravely wounded and additionally the two other men of Thorberg's troop who lost their lives should be balanced against Geiri's bloody wound. And the bloody wound that Thorberg got was to be balanced by the attack and malicious suit he had deceptively conducted. All the Norwegians who were lodging with Thorberg were slain and their killings lay quiet so that none of them were compensated for with money. Both Geiri and Glum , the father and son, were sent out of the district and it is said that Geiri lived at Geirastadir in Kroksfjord. It is said that Glum married Ingunn the daughter o f Thorolf Veleifsson. Their son was Thord. Glum was considered a powerful figure as is seen in these ac­ counts. 4 ^ It is said that Thorkel Geirason came to Iceland at Husavik the summer after A y the events which have just been related and lodged with Ofeig of Skord. Ofeig was eighteen years old then and people say he and Thorkel were the same age. There was a man called Thorstein and nicknamed Fishing-pole. He lived in Laxardal. He was a great duellist and vicious in his dealings with others. It is said that at some point he set out from home and his business was to ask for the hand of Thorkatla the daughter of Hall from Sandfell, but Hall said he would not marry his daughter to a man as bad as Thorstein and said it was known to many that a greater trouble-maker than Thorstein could hardly be found. Then Thorstein challenged Hall to a duel and said it would be decided then which of them was to arrange the woman’s marriage. Hall hardly wanted to back out of it but thought he was unable to go up against a bruiser like Thorstein. And then Hall met with Thorkel Geirason and told Thorkel the problem he had on his hands, namely that he was committed to a duel against Thorstein Fishing-pole. Thorkel said that now Hall missed Thorkel's brother Glum and said he would not need to fight Thorstein “ if he were here, since the friendship between the two of you was so strong.” Then Thorkel offered to fight on Hall's behalf and Hall said he would gladly ac­ cept his offer. Then Hall had the sword called Skefil's Clift taken up and when Thorkel was to

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

287

tight. Hall gave him the sword and said it would cut. It should be reported now that Ofeig and Thorkel gathered men to their support and then they prepared for the duel, and they were forty all together. Ofeig held Thorkel’s shield. Thorstein also had forty men. There was a man called Thorstein who was nicknamed Bull-calf. He was accus­ tomed to hold the shield for his namesake and so it was on this occasion. Ofeig held the shield for Thorkel and then they went to the duelling-site. O f their exchanges it is said that Thorkel struck Thorstein his death-blow. When Thorstein had fallen, Ofeig spoke to Thorstein Bull-calf and said he want­ ed them to go to the duelling-site and put themselves to the test: “We have taken pleasure already from their tight, now we should give others pleasure for a while.” Thorstein would on no account refuse when he was challenged to a duel. Then they went to the duelling-site and the matter was concluded thus, that Thorstein fell before Ofeig. It is said that Thorkel wanted to have the sword returned to the burial mound from which it had been taken for him, but Hall said it was far from reasonable that no one should have the use o f such a good possession and said the sword was not to be carried back. But Thorkel ruled that it should be returned. Then people went home from the duelling assembly and thought the killing of the namesakes was a cleansing of the land. It is said that the next night after this, Skefil appeared to Thorkel in a dream and said Thorkel was a courageous and upright man and thanked him for having acting bravely and boldly bearing the sword, “but if you had not wished to have the sword returned, then you would have certainly have paid for it. But now it will go other­ wise between us and neither of us shall suffer any harm since you have behaved so well. And I shall give you the sword because I do not need it now, but you are a very brave man and I am well pleased that you should have it.” And then Thorkel awakened and the sword was there and it seemed to him a fine possession and he bore it all his life. Thorkel established a farm and lived in Outer Skard and was thought an outstanding farmer. Thorvard Thorgeirsson afterwards owned the spear called Vagn’s Gift. The shortsword was likewise taken from Nafar’s burial mound and all these weapons were thought to be exceptionally good as always proved to be the case when they were raised to some purpose. And further instances o f this are to be told here. It is said that a ship came to Knarrareyri one summer. Skuta went to the ship and he killed the first man in avenging his father. The man had been in the expedition with Steingrim when Askel and Steingrim fought as was reported earlier in the saga o f the people of Kevkjadal. A little later Skuta killed another man who had been at that encounter. The cases of both these men were taken up and Thorstein, Skuta’s brother, paid compensation for both of them with his own money according to the agreement between the brothers. We are not able to report reliably on the circum­ stances of the deaths of these men, but we know this was Skuta’s first revenge for Askel the Godi, his father.

288

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Q / \ Thorir, the son o f Ketil Flat-nose, who, as was said before, killed Askel the (Jodi, was outlawed in the south of the country after the killing o f Hroar the Ciodi of Tunga because he had been with the sons of Modolf when they and Hroar fought in the district called Skogar at the place which is now called Hroarstunga. That is between Foss and Horgshlid and between two streams which run down from the heath. It is said that Thorir went to meet with F.yjolf Valgerdarson to find out about living there in the north because he was somewhat related to Eyjolf though only distantly. Then he asked Eyjolf for leave to take up residence in the district when he moved. Eyjolf asked him to give notice that he was cleared of his outlawry at the Hegranes Autumn Meeting - and also at the Vodlar Autumn Meeting - and reckoned he would be cleared if no one opposed. So it was done and his release from outlawry was granted as soon as it was requested at berth assemblies. Then it was to be requested at the Ljosavatn Autumn Meeting. It seemed to Eyjolf it was there that his being cleared was most likely to be opposed and he reckoned Thorir would be free from outlawry if he were cleared there. Eyjolf came to the Autumn Meeting as did Thorgeir from Ljosavatn and Thorir sat between the chief­ tains. It is said that Skuta came to talk with his brother Thorstein and asked if he would rather attack Thorir or make the plans for the attack, and said they had to repay him for a great injury since he had killed their father: “You are to choose,” said Skuta, “ so I take on whatever you would rather not, because now getting him will not seem easy. But it is no less necessary for us, even though it will be hard to get him, to avenge our loss on him.” But Thorstein thought both the planning and execution were too difficult for him. And then Skuta thought he saw that it depended more on him and he made the plan that Thorstein should offer Thorgeir reconciliation for the outlawry of the man he had under his protection, and offer to conclude the matter promptly on account of the many duties he had to take care of. And then following Skuta’s plan Thorstein offered to make the reconciliation before witnesses and Thorgeir said he wanted Thorstein to come with only a few others and shake hands on this. Skuta was with Thorstein and disguised himself. And as soon as Skuta was able to come up, he struck at Thorir with the axe called Fluga (Fly) and gave him his death­ blow. Then Skuta said, “ Fluga caught Flat-noseling though he was sitting between the two godis.” Now the handshake could not be completed because of the crowd which was around. As for him, Skuta got out of the crowd and onto his horse’s back and gal­ loped off into the forest and some ran and others rode after him but did not catch up with him and so he got away. Then people went home from the assembly and Eyjolf and Thorgeir were displeased with this outcome because they had wanted to protect Thorir. Two days later, when Thorgeir’s shepherd had driven his sheep together, he met a

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKIADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

289

man who wanted to meet with Thorgeir and the man said he was outlawed and wished to ask Thorgeir for help and shelter, hut he did not dare let himself he seen and asked him to come there into the forest and said he would wait for him and told the shepherd not to let anyone other than Thorgeir know about this. The shep­ herd went as he had been bidden and told Thorgeir, but he suspected what this might mean and went to the forest with nine other men and left his men at the edge of the forest and the two of them went into the forest by themselves, Thorgeir and his shepherd, and they did not find the outlawed man and then Thorgeir went home. ^ t Now it should be reported that there was a man called Grim whom Thord Jm A Bellower had outlawed for inflicting a body wound one summer at the thing. At some point he came to meet with Thorgeir and asked him to take him in, said he very much needed help, and he had heard that Thorgeir was a very gener­ ous man and he had first sought to meet with Thorgeir because he expected some succour from him. Thorgeir said he would grant him assistance, if he killed Skuta. And then they agreed on this. Afterwards Thorgeir sent Grim to Thorberg Cheek-struck so that he could devise a plan for killing Skuta. The plan was that Grim was to go to Skuta and ask him for help and say he was entirely on his own and expected no help anywhere and to ask Skuta for shelter and protection, and Thorberg told him to pick his moment for action carefully. And now he proceeded as he had been advised and told Skuta his business and asked for shelter and protection and said he was very needy. And it turned out that Skuta took him in and promised he could stay there for the winter. And he was there that winter and Skuta gave him good lodgings and Grim knew how to receive it well and never tried to attack Skuta. And that spring it is said that one day they went together to the nets which were in the lake. And when they had walked for a time, Skuta’s shoe-string loosened and he paused and tied the string and then Grim made an attack on him and struck at Skuta. But Skuta was dressed in a hooded cloak and wore a coat of mail under the cloak. Grim's axe stuck in Skuta’s cloak but Skuta was not harmed and then he grasped Grim in his hands and asked why he was so shifty and false. And he said at once that Thorgeir had sent him there to kill Skuta and then asked for peace for himself but Skuta promised him nothing of the sort but thought he saw this was Thorberg’s plan. It is said that Skuta took Grim out to an island in the Mvvatn lake - entirely naked. Then he tied him to a stake and said he would be there for some time unless Thorgeir saved him. Then Skuta went home and sent word to Thorgeir about this. Thorgeir asked if they, Thorberg and his son, wanted to help the man somehow, but they said they did not care where he was and said they would not help him, and he died there on the island and was tormented most by hunger and midge-bites be cause he was without clothes.

290

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

There was a man called O laf and another called Thorgaut who were outÅ j J j lawed and yet had many good qualities. They were handsome men, wellmannered, and good merchant-sailors. It is said that at some point they came to meet with Thorgeir the Godi and asked for his protection and the bargain among them was like the one between Grim and Thorgeir, that is he would give them his support if they killed Skuta. And then he sent them to his friend Thorberg Cheek-struck with the same message as before that he should again make a plan for getting Skuta. And then they came to meet him and told him their message which Thorgeir had ordered them to bring him. It seemed good to Thorberg that Thorgeir was not giving this business up and he said he would certainly devise a plan for this once more. This plan differed from the earlier one. Now they had some Norwegian goods from Thorberg and were to say they had landed at Evrar in the south and they were kinsmen to Skefil and his brothers and had come north because they wanted to col­ lect both compensation for the killings and the property which the brothers had owned and which Thorberg would not give up. “ Urge Skuta to give you lodgings for the winter and help with your case; first proceed south and around the lake and then to the house.” And then they proceeded exactly as was just said, and came to meet with Skuta and told him their business and he took them in as they asked. It was said that they stayed there and Skuta was friendly with them and everyone was pleased with them. Around the time of Yule or a little before, a beam for hanging the washing on fell down and a woman came to Skuta and asked him to put it up and immediately he went there and with him his winter's lodgers. Then Skuta supported the beam at the middle on his shoulders and Olaf and Thorgaut set the forked support poles under the ends of the beam. Then Olaf struck at Skuta but he leapt from under the beam which fell down between them and the blow did not hit him. He was unarmed because Fluga was standing against the wall. Then Thorgaut leapt at him with a raised axe and was about to strike at him and then Skuta grasped a cudgel which lay beside him and struck against the axe with the cudgel the women used to pound the washing with, and he struck so hard that the axe Hew out of Thorgaut\s hand. And it is said that then Skuta seized the axe and immediately struck Olaf his death-blow with that axe. But people report Thorgaut's death variously. Some say Skuta put him out on Hrafnasker and sent word to Thorberg that he could give him some help if he wanted; some say he killed him at once. And whichever way it was, he got his death from it. Then Skuta took possession of all the goods they had brought there. Then Thorgeir and Thorberg learned of this and it seemed to them the more they tried to get Skuta the more their dishonour increased and they deeply resented the outcome and their loss of valuable goods. And it seemed much worse to them because Skuta would be able to benefit from the goods but they knew no way of making a claim for the property as it seemed to them their treachery against Skuta would be exposed for all to see if they claimed the goods, and because of this their case had to be left as it was.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

291

0 2 There was a man called Thormod who lived in Laxardal at Manahjalli. He 4m v was a married man and his wife was called Thorbjorg. She was Killer-Skuta's aunt. Thormod and his wife had a son who was called hyjolf. He was a promising person and grew up at home with his father and mother. There was a man called Thorstcin who lived at the farm called Myri. He was married and his wife was called Thorgerd. She was a sister o f Killer-Glum of Thvera in Fyjatjord. They had a son called Bjarni. He was big at an early age and was very strong. Biarni and his parents were accustomed to go to Thvera for a feast in the autumn, and they did so once more this autumn. Glum at that time received them with special warmth and they were there for as long as they liked. And when they got readv to go home. Glum gave Bjarni his kinsman a red stallion; it was six years old and Glum said he would give him another horse if others were sharper in fight­ ing than this one. And then they went home from the feasting and Biarni ted his horse on hay and it was \er\ well looked after. The following summer he was eager to see how well the stallion would bite in horse-fighting. He spoke about wanting to fight his horse against a stallion which Thorkel Geirason from Skord owned and it was decided they would fight their horses at midsummer at Manahjalli. Hie father and son, Thormod and Evjolf, owned a grey, black-maned stallion; thev often sold horses he had sired to people for slaughter but had no taste for fighting their stallion. It is said that at some point Thormod’s and Bjarni's stallions came together and bit each other so that both were bloody. Biarni s farmhand came to him and said he had seen both stallions badly bitten and said both were now all red. And then Bjarni sent word to Thorkel that they would not fight their stallions and also said what had rendered his horse unfit to fighting. Biarni suspected that hyjolf and his father Thormod must have fought the stallions and they had probably got in that condition because of deliberate acts on someone's part, and because of that he challenged them to a horse-fight eight weeks before winter. Thormod told his son to decide whether to fight the horses or not, and he want­ ed to fight them. 1hen the stallions w'ere brought out and there were good fights until eleven rounds had gone by. Then hyjolfs stallion got a grip on the upper jaw of Bjarni's and held on tor a long time until Bjarni came up and knocked the stallion loose trom its grip. And hyjolf came up and struck the stallion with a staff and the staff rebounded hard from the stallion and caught Bjarni on the shoulder and then the stallions were immediately parted. hyjolf went to Bjarni and told him he thought it had turned out worse than he wanted: T shall,” he said, “give proof as to whether or not that was an accident. Now I wish,” he said, “to give you sixty wethers so that you do not blame me for this and that you are able to see that I would not have wished this to happen. » Biarni said he was almost equally at fault. And he thought he saw then that liyjolf

292

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

and his father had not previously set the horses fighting. After this, people went home. That autumn when the sheep were rounded up and sorted hy owners, Eyjolf and his shepherd cut out sixty wethers. Then Thormod asked what the sixty sheep cut out from the flock were for and Eyjolf said he had given them to Bjarni. Then Thormod said, “ 1 think that the blow was great and moreover that it is greatly compensated for.” And as soon as he had said that, Bjarni came at him and struck him his death­ blow. And then he would not accept the wethers. Eyjolf had few men with him and could not take Bjarni. Then he told his mother he would meet with his kinsman Thorstein about the case and also with Einar Konalsson and ask their help on his behalf. But Thorbjorg his mother thought Skuta was the most reliable support and said he would be offended if others were called on before him. Then he did so and met Skuta and told him his business and Skuta received him very warmly and immediately promised him his help in this case. He then took Eyj­ olf into his household. Then Bjarni went to meet with Glum of Thvera, his kinsman, and told him of the killing. Glum said he wanted Bjarni to stay with him through the winter and until the case was concluded and thought there was an opening for a countersuit in the case. Bjarni said he thought it was unmanly to flee from his homestead and there­ fore he went home though Glum wished he would not dcr so in that interval. Eyjolf raised the matter o f bringing the case forward with his kinsman Skuta three times and the first time he responded favourably but said there was ample time to do this. And the second time he said, “Countersuits will be found in the case.” And the third time when Eyjolf brought the matter up with Skuta, Skuta said he would have revenge taken. And then Eyjolf asked that he reassume the case he had previously given to Skuta, but Skuta denied him this. Then the kinsmen had words and parted in disagreement. And shortly after their talk, Eyjolf travelled out from home until he came to Myri and then stopped beneath a high fence. And then he saw Bjarni going alone to the sheep-barn and was going to pluck the wool from the sheep earlier than the others. Then he set a door in front of the barn. Eyjolf went there then and moved the door from the opening. Bjarni reached out and intended to put the door in front of the opening. Eyjolf saw that and it is said he cut Bjarni's arm off above the wrist when he reached out for the door. Then Bjarni leapt out of the sheep-barn with his axe and asked Eyjolf to wait for him and he did so. And as soon as Bjarni came in reach he struck at Eyjolf with his other hand and the blow took his shield off and then dug into the ground. Then Eyjolf struck Bjarni between the shoulders and that was a death-blow. Then Eyjolf went to meet with his mother and with Skuta and told them this. It is said that Skuta was very well pleased and thought it good to be involved with him because he wanted to be a man himself and Skuta said his exploit was good.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF K1LLER-SKUTA

^

293

\ i It is said that Thorgerd, Bjarni's mother, went at once to meet with her brother Glum and told him what had happened and gave him the case lor the killing and asked him to prosecute the matter. I le did so. Glum regretted this very much and thought the news very bad indeed; then he went to meet with Hyjoll Valgerdarson and told him of this event. Hyjoll wanted them all to proceed in the initiation of an action and said it was vital that such cases should not lie quiet. It is said that Glum went out ahead with nine others on a scouting mission to I nioskadal. then to Gnupsskard. and so into Bardardal and they ate their dinner there in the valley at the house o f a man called Aslak. There was an old beggar there and it seemed amusing to Glum's companions to play tricks on him. Glum told them not to tease him more than he liked and said it was unmanly to torment an old man and then they let him go. The old man went off as soon as he was free and went until he reached the farm which is called Isolfstunga where a man called Havard lived with his mother. Then he told Havard that Glum was indeed entirely un­ like other men, and said he conducted himself better than other men in every way. “ You are very insistent on that,” said Havard, “and what makes this the news?” Then the old man told him where he had come from and how it had gone be­ tween Glum ’s companions and himself “ before Glum intervened,” and he praised Glum with every word he knew. Then Havard told his mother to give the old man a meal, got ready, and went to meet his friend Skuta and told him what he knew about Glum ’s movements. “ It would please me,” said Skuta, “ if Glum should come to us here and I would very much want him to have some business if he comes here.” At this time Glum and his companions were riding across the mountain. It is said that a man called Gaut lived in a place called Gautlond. He had a good dog called Floki. That same evening Floki barked continually up toward the moun­ tain and Gaut thought he saw a likelihood that men would be coming down from the mountain and then he sent all his workmen to Skuta in case he should need men. When Glum and his companions came near, they heard the sound of voices and he realised there had been some report of their movements; he did not want to let himself be surrounded so that he could not withdraw when he wished and then they went back the way they came until they found Eyjolf and his companions at Hals. When Glum's eoming was delayed, Skuta said it seemed to him that Gaut had gained less from his watching than he would have wished. He thought he saw that Glum would have noticed that men were on the move and had turned back when he realised that intelligence had preceded them there. It is said that Skuta wanted to prevent them from crossing the ford in the river and had nearly a hundred men before Hinar and his brother Thorstein came in an­ swer to Skuta\s message. Then F.yjolf and Glum came to the ford with two hundred men and it is said that Skuta had nearly as many because Arnor of Keykjahlid sup­ ported him.

294

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

It is said that this was at the Eyjarvad ford and then each was on his own side with his troop. Eyjolf told (ilum it would be right to begin the lawsuit there so they might best initiate their action without putting themselves in danger. And then (Hum considered the case and devised a plan whereby they were to quarrel with Skuta, but Mar, Glum's son who was then eighteen years old> should ride to Myvatn with nine others and summons Eyjolf Thormodsson. He got there early in the morning and knocked at the door. Havard of Isolfstunga was there then and went to the door. Mar drove his spear into him, Havard, and killed him and thereafter he summonsed Eyjolf. After that he went to meet his father and told him what he had accomplished while he was away. Mar's expedition pleased Glum and Eyjolf and they thanked him for it and then they told Skuta that Havard would bear no more reports. Then Skuta shot a spear with a throwing string across the ford and it hit a man called Thrand. He was a good farmer and it is said that he was killed instantly. Eyjolf said men on both sides were thus put on notice that their quarrel would cause casu­ alties. And then Einar and Eyjolf came forward and proposed that they would like to settle the case. And it came about that both parties agreed to their decision on these matters. The settlement of Eyjolf and Einar was that the blow Eyjolf Thormodsson struck Bjarni with the staff and Thormod's words put Thormod outside the law's protection. Eyjolf Thormodsson was to go abroad for three years and then go to his homestead on his return. For Bjarni a compensation of á hundred in silver was to be paid and Glum should hand that over to his sister Thorgerd, Bjarni's mother. It was secretly agreed that Skuta would have Glum's daughter Thorlaug in marriage and by agreement the hundred in silver that Glum was to pay Skuta as a dowry would remain in Glum ’s possession, but that arrangement was not generally known. And then the parties separated well satisfied for the time. It is said that Skuta asked for Thorlaug and got her in marriage. At that time Alfhild who had lived with Skuta was dead; she was previously married to Kolli of Saudanes. People say Thorlaug had three husbands, first Skuta, then after him a man called Eldjarn who was nicknamed “the Generous''. He was a merchant and was a very de­ cent person. East she was married to Arnor Crone's-nose and distinguished people are descended from them and she was thought to be a strong character. Q W Now it should be said first that Thorir Flat-nose's son Thorgeir came at 2*4w some point to confer with his kinsman Thorodd the Godi from Hjalli in Olfus so that he might give him some advice for getting Skuta to come to the Althing; Thorgeir thought he should look to avenge his father on Skuta at the Althing. Thorodd said the situation would not improve with Skuta's coming but he thought he saw a device for bringing this about; he said their booths stood next door to each other west of the river and he then advised that they should use Skuta's booth as a latrine for the summer. And he told Thorgeir to raise a pole there

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKIADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

295

with a man’s head carved at its end, “and 1 expect,” said Thorodd, “ that Skuta will come to the Thing in the summer it' it is done in such a way that when he knows about it it will seem a dishonour to him.” Thorgeir put this course of action just detailed into effect and when men came home to their districts there was much talk as to whether Skuta would put up with the dishonour Thorgeir did him. And no one thought it very unlikely he would want revenge given the way he had previously dealt with other people though they had offended less than was now the case. It is said that this came to Skuta’s ears, hut he acted as if he knew nothing about it until people were preparing to go to the Thing the following summer. Then he went to meet with Arnor of Reykjahlid and told him that he wished that they ride to the Thing that summer. And then they gathered up men and rode away from home following the main roads to the thing. But when they came to the upper fields of the Thing site, Skuta told Arnor to ride to the booth with the troop and said he had another errand to turn to. Then Arnor rode to Skuta’s booth with their troop and pitched the tent-roof over it. Skuta went where he had seen a man with a bundle o f firewood and exchanged clothes with the man and took up his burden and went west over the river and had a woodcutting axe in his hand. Then Thorgeir’s men ran at him to bargain for the wood and mobbed him roughly. And then Thorgeir saw that and ordered them to let him be. And when he intervened in this, then down fell the burden and in that instant he - Skuta - raised the axe and immediately gave Thorgeir his death-wound. Then Skuta ran to his men and they mounted and rode away from the Thing and rode on until Skuta was out of all danger. Then Skuta rode home to his farm and Arnor went back again with the whole troop to the Thing and so to the booth. Then a case was brought against Skuta and Glum paid a hundred in silver on his account. Then people went home. And when Skuta and Glum met, Glum told him how it now stood, that the case was settled and he had paid compensation for the killing. Skuta said he would never have done that if he had decided the matter and said he had no thanks for him. Glum said he would have had more dishonour if this had not been done as was said just now. And as ever the two thought differ­ ently about the matter. These kinsmen-in-law differed greatly in disposition. Eldiurn Askelsson the Generous came to Iceland from abroad and landed his ship at Eyjatiord a iittle later. He was a great merchant-skipper. He came to meet with Glum and they sat all day in conversation but so that no one knew what they talked about. A little later Glum sent a man to Myvatn and he invited Thorlaug his daugh­ ter to a feast and told her to have her possessions and also some valuables with her. Some people say Skuta sent her home to Glum as the relationship between them worsened and Skuta did this with the intention of shaming Glum. But the other ac­ count is given here that Skuta was not home when the messenger arrived but had gone north to Strandir for jetsam. She went to meet with her father according to his message. Then people soon learned what had been in the talk between Glum and Eldjarn

296

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

because he married his daughter to Eldjarn and they went away at once - and abroad. This seemed important news to people and they thought they saw that Skuta would avenge this if he could manage to do so.

0 4

There was a man called Asbjorn who was an absolutely worthless kinsman of Thorlaug’s. He was outlawed at the Spring Assembly in Skagatjord. Then he came to meet with Skuta and asked his help because he and Thorlaug had previ­ ously given him assistance. Skuta promised him assistance if he would take a mes­ sage from him to Glum. Asbjorn said he did not want to be an assassin. Skuta said that was not within Asbjorn’s reach: “ You are to go to him and say in these words that you think you need him to become guardian over your affairs and that the difficulties which you have incurred by a series of killings are very great. And I guess your meeting will take place as Glum is riding to the assembly. His dis­ position is to be persevering if one needs his help and this appeal will work again, if you make your case convincingly and especially if he knows you are helpless, so he’ll tell you to go to Thvera and wait for him there until he returns from the as­ sembly. Then you are to answer 'my affairs are in too much danger because there’s little courage in my heart,’ and say you are afraid of people and you would rather come to confer with him where you can meet alone. And because Glum is compas­ sionate and of a good disposition perhaps he may make some suggestion. And you are to ask to meet him in Mjadmardal, which runs up from the farm buildings at Thvera and where his shielings stand; let it be seen that you're thinking of meeting him there on a stated day and hour. And if this succeeds you shall benefit from it on my account, and I'll give you help and support and you'll do only that work that suits you well.” Asbjorn agreed to this. It is said that he then met Glum when he was on the road across Oxnadal heath and rode beside him and related his business and all the words which were reported before. Glum said he did not think that he owed him any benefits, “ but because you make clear that you have no friends and that your life depends on this, I want you to ride north to Thvera and wait for my return home.” He answered, “ My difficulties are well and magnanimously resolved. But never­ theless I haven’t the courage to go where many people are present and there's never any telling when I might encounter an enemy.” Glum answered, “You're faint-hearted. But so that you understand that I'll give you help, come at a set time to Mjadmardal to my shepherd’s hut because there won’t be many people there.” He answered, “You’ve offered me an opportunity which suits me.” Then they parted. Glum rode to the assembly and Asbjorn rode to Skuta and told him how it had turned out. Skuta said, “You’ve done your errand well. Now stay with me.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF K1LLER-SKUTA

297

And when the appointed time came, Skuta set out from home along with Amor and thirty men. Then they rode from the north westwards over Vodlar heath and onto the ridge which is called Raudahjalli. There they dismounted. Then Skuta said to Arnor, "You must wait here for a bit, while 1 ride in along the mountainside to find out if there’s anything to be caught. It's been a long time since we encountered people from other districts.” He rode with his weapons and when he rode into the valley, he saw a big man in a green cape riding up along the valley and up from Thvera, and realised that it was Glum. Then Skuta got off his horse. He had a reversible cloak over him, one side black and the other white. He left his horse in a clearing and then walked up to the shieling - and Glum had by now gone inside it. It was the day Glum and Skuta’s messenger were supposed to meet. Skuta had Fly in his hand and a helmet on his head. On this matter, people do not tell the same story. Some people say, as it says here, that it was an axe and was called Fly, but some that it was a sword and was called Fly. But which­ ever it was, Skuta always had that weapon in hand and so it was at this time. Then Skuta went to the doorway of the shieling, banged on the wall and then moved around the shieling. Glum came out and had nothing in his hand and then he did not see the man. He turned to face the shieling and it was in his mind that the man was timid and did not have the confidence to walk up to the door o f the hut. Then Skuta got between him and the doorway o f the shieling. Glum saw that and recognised the man, and he withdrew. The river gully was near the shieling. Skuta told Glum to wait. Glum said it would be reckoned that there was not much between them as to which was the better fighter if they were equally equipped, "but I won’t run onto your weapon." Then he ran to the gully and Skuta pursued. And when Glum got to the edge, he plunged down the gully, but Skuta looked for a way down where it was possible to walk and saw the cape drifting down at the bottom. He ran to it and thrust at the cloak. Then he heard up above him someone saying, “ Not much credit in spoiling people’s clothes.” Skuta looked up and recognised Glum there. He had known, in fact, that there was a grassy ledge underneath the point where he had gone over and had aimed for it because he saw no way o f making a stand. Then Skuta said, "Now you’ve got this to remember, Glum, that you’ve run away and not dared wait for Skuta.” “That’s true,” Glum said, “but I intend you to run just as far before the sun sets this evening.” Then Glum recited a verse:

It’s worth a piece of silver each bush south of the river the wide woods often cover outlaw and wolf together.

298

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

With that they parted. (Hum went home, collected his men and told about the trap that had been set tor him by his enemies; he said too that he wanted it quickly repaid. In a short time he got together sixty men, and then they rode up into the valley. Skuta walked to his horse and rode along the hillside, and then he was able to see the party of riders and knew that it would do him no good if they managed to stop him, so he resorted to a trick - broke his spearhead off and used the shaft as a staff, took the saddle from his horse, turned his cloak inside out and then rode towards the sheep and shouted "H o!” loudly at the flock. Then the men, Glum's compan­ ions, came up to him and asked if he had seen an imposing man with weapons rid­ ing past the hill. Skuta said he had indeed seen the man riding along the hill­ side. He said that he saw the man was riding briskly and then they were parted as the hill came between them. They asked him his name. Skuta replied, “ I am called ‘Many’ in the Myvatn district, but ‘Few’ in the Fiskilaek district.” They said, “You choose to answer us with taunts and mockery.” Skuta said, "1 do not know how to say anything truer,” and parted from them. It is said Skuta took up his weapons and rode briskly to his men. The others found Glum and told him that they had met a man who answered them with mockery, and said he was called Many in the Myvatn district and Few in the Fiskilaek district. Glum said, "You were somewhat slow-witted then. It was Skuta (“cave” ) you met there. What could he have said that was truer? Because around Myvatn one cave is next to the other, but in the Fiskilaek district in Eyjafjord there’s not a cave to be found. We nearly had him there, so we’ll go on riding after him.” And then they came to the ridge, and Skuta and his men had got there first. But there was a path up there wide enough for only one person, and it was a position which was easier to defend with thirty men than to attack with sixty. Then Skuta said, "Now, Glum, you’ve gone to a lot of pains to chase me. Perhaps you reckon you’ve got to avenge yourself for having run away, because s ou made off very briskly and daring prompted you to jump into the gully.” Glum said, “ It’s true that seemed a good plan to me. But you knew how to be afraid too, when you pretended to be shepherd to the people o f Eyjafiord and hid your weapons, and I don’t think you ran any less far than I did.” "Whatever it’s been like so far, you just attack now with twice the men I’ve got. We’ll wait here and run no more.” Glum said, “ I think we’ll part now for the time being, whatever is thought o f it on either side.” Then Glum rode home to Thvera with his men and initiated no action in the matter. Skuta said it was not fated for him to overcome Glum and whatever he de­ vised to harm him would fail. And then he went home with his men.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJAOAL AND OF K1LLER-SKUTA

299

Now the first thing to he said is that Thorberg Cheek-struck rode from ^ / home to meet with a man called Arnor who was there working in the space between the partition and the outer wall of Skuta's hall. Thorberg gave him half a hundred in silver to conceal two men - one of them was called Jatgeir, the other Eyjolf - in that space with him. These were outlawed men and Thorberg had sent them to attack Skuta. And this was then the bargain between Arnor and Thorberg. Skuta was not home when Thorberg came. Then he came home and was warmly greeted as was likely. Then Skuta went to see Arnor's work and had no weapon in hand. Arnor was planing with a knife and his adze was lying next to him. lust then the partition fell down and the men tumbled out. Skuta thought he saw their trick­ ery. In response, he grasped the ad/e and struck Arnor his deathblow and said he would not commit treachery again. Then Skuta called on his men, told them the plot that had been laid against him, and his farmhands ran and killed the assassins and Skuta had the silver which Arnor got from Thorberg. The case against Thorberg was initiated at the F.yjar Assembly and was settled there. Thorberg was to pay half a hundred in silver for the conspiracy to kill and he was to leave the district and go away to Lundarbrekka in Bardardal since it was thought very likely that the great hostility between Skuta and Thorberg would less­ en if they did not live so close together as they had before. And Thorberg moved his residence at once.

There was a man called Audgisl. He was a kinsman of Thorberg Cheekstruck and was considered utterly worthless. At one time he came to his kinsman Thorberg and called on him for financial help. But Thorberg said Audgisl was no worse suited for making money than he himself had he the enterprise for it, but said he would give Audgisl money for a trip abroad if he killed Skuta. Audgisl said he had little worse to repay Skuta than Thorberg, but said he would stab near to Skuta if Thorberg wished. And then Audgisl himself made up the plan that he would break into Thorberg's clothes-chest and take his cloak and tunic and sword and then go before him and threaten to take more if Thorberg did not give him this and then he would go to Skuta and ask his help. And he said Skuta would not sus­ pect if he did it in this way. Thorberg said this seemed extravagant to him but said nevertheless it was likely it would work and he agreed to this plan. So Audgisl conducted the affair as was said before and came to meet with Skuta and asked to be taken in and given protection. Skuta had heard that his story was true and so he took Audgisl in. It is said that Skuta had a bed closet made for himself. It was so arranged that there was a kettle over the bed and above the kettle was a set of pot-chains and rings were fastened to it so that it was not possible to get to the bed without Skuta becoming aware of it. The set of pot chains was put up there so that he would be awakened if it fell. And he had a tunnel under his bed and its other opening was in his sheep-barn. Only Skuta and his foster daughter who wan called Sigrid knew how

300

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

this was arranged. He loved her so much that he trusted her alone to know about such things as well as himself. And when Audgisl had been there a fortnight, there was a night when Skuta got out of his bed and locked the trap door when he came back to bed and then lay down. Then, after he had fallen asleep, Audgisl went for him and stepped onto the floor of the bed closet and the floor immediately gave way beneath him. Then the set of pot-chains fell into the kettle because he had touched the fastening. At that instant Skuta awakened at all this and Audgisl thrust at his midsection, but Skuta swung his leg up and he stabbed him in the leg. Then Skuta jumped up at once and gave him a death-blow. Then he took possession of the valuables which Thorberg had owned. Afterwards Skuta enquired of Thorberg if this might have been of his devising, but he said that was far from the mark and said Audgisl had stolen the goods from him and beaten him into the bargain. Then Skuta did not prosecute the case which was dropped. At some point Thorberg came to meet with Thorgeir the Godi and said it A y seemed to him he got the worst of it in dealing with Skuta; he thought he had suffered loss of men on his account and got no compensation and asked Thor­ geir to intervene on his behalf so that Skuta would be killed. Thorgeir told him he had misgivings, but nevertheless he agreed he would try this once whatever hap­ pened. That spring, Thorgeir gathered up men at the assembly and rode secretly with two hundred men up Reykjadal to Laugar and intended to lie in ambush for Skuta when he rode to the Eyjar Assembly. Skuta had sixty men and did not anticipate Thorgeir’s movements. Then Skuta saw a great multitude of horses and thought he did not know what that would mean and told Arnor from Revkjahlid to lead the troop and he would ride to the house at Reykir. Then he went to the tarm alone and afterwards to Thorgeir's horses and there he met a man from Thorgeir's troop who was watching the horses. The man told him everything about how Thorgeir's expedition was going and asked him if he knew anything about Skuta, but he said that went far from the mark. Then Skuta asked who was stationed on the hillside not far from them. The man said that the one who was dressed in dyed clothes was called Yestman and was in charge and the other two were assigned to accompany him, “ and they are,” he said, “to spy out Skuta’s movements because Thorgeir wants to find him.” Then they parted and Skuta rode up beside Vest man and his companions. Skuta was dressed in a hooded cloak and then he let fiv with a spear at Yestman and said now he could see the man he had been looking for. The spear hit Yestman in the mid-section and he got his death from it immediately. Then Skuta galloped away and to his men and the other two went to Thorgeir and told him what had hap­ pened. Then Thorberg urged vehemently that they ride after Skuta, but Thorgeir did not want to do that and said he would not go after Skuta again. This case was prosecuted at the Eyjar Assembly and settled there. Thorberg and

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF REYKJADAL AND OF KILLER-SKUTA

301

Einar paid a hundred in silver as compensation tor the killing of Vest man. And Thorgeir said he would never again make an attempt on Skuta's life if he got that compen­ sation. Then they went home from the assembly and were then reconciled. And Thorgeir kept his promise that he would never again contrive a plot against Skuta's life. It was said that the sons of Thorir Hat-nose came to confer with Thorodd Hyvindarson the C»odi. One was called Thord lllugi and the other Bjorn. They asked for a plan for killing Skuta Askelsson because he had killed their father and brother. Thorodd wanted to feel them out and thought he saw at once what they were and that Thord lllugi was not likely to take vengeance; he asked them to come back after six months had passed and said then he would know Killer-Skuta's residence thoroughly and would know better what course of action ought to be taken. The brothers went off then and fully intended to come to meet with him at the specified time to see if they might somehow avenge their dishonour. Then Thorodd went to talk with a man called Thorgrim who was the son of Ottar Thorgrimsson and Thorodd’s cousin. Then he told Thorgrim he had promised to tell the brothers, his kinsmen and Thorir Flat-nose's sons, something of Killer-Skuta's residence at Myvatn and to give them advice on gaining revenge for their father and kinsmen, “ but I know nothing about the place there, " he said, “at this time. Now 1 trust you best to go on north there on my business. And that should be in this manner and with these means for I want," said Thorodd, “you to let yourself quarrel with, assault, and injure one of my farmhands. After that you are to run off and to Skuta and ask him for help; you are to seduce Sigrid his foster-daughter and make her many gifts and never speak of Skuta with her. And then come to the Thing in the summer and meet with me." Thorgrim objected strongly to this but nevertheless did everything as Thorodd had detailed, assaulted a farmhand and then galloped off to the north to meet with Skuta and asked him for shelter. But Skuta said it was odd that he came there to the north and said that much was said about the difficulty of watching out for Thor­ odd; nevertheless he took him in and Thorgrim was well treated there. He promptly began to involve himself with Sigrid, Skuta's foster-daughter, and got her love be­ cause Skuta did not forbid that even though he distrusted Thorgrim. He was there for the winter. And in the summer he wanted to go to the Thing to meet Thorodd. And then he went and told Thorodd what he had been able to learn about Skuta's way of life and it seemed to Thorodd that there was no opportunity as things stood. Thorgrim was displeased to be engaged in this work because Skuta treated him well. Thorodd advised Thord lllugi and Bjorn to go to Olvir the . . . [Af this point there is a lacuna in the text which begins anew with the killing ofSktita.\ . . . lllugi and Bjorn went into the tunnel with a light and Olvir was at the en­ trance. They went along the tunnel and came to where the fastening was and cut it,

302

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

and lot the pot-links down softly. Then they opened the entrance to the tunnel and a draft of cold air from the tunnel struck Skuta and he awakened at that and stood up. And in that instant, Illugi thrust a spear into Skuta and Skuta struck over 111ugi’s head and into Bjorn’s head and in that instant he said not everybody had been discreet. And nevertheless he had then been wounded with the wound which brought him to his death. Illugi carried his brother Bjorn away from the tunnel and he was badly wounded. He went away then with Olvir and the rest all together and Bjorn soon died o f the wound Skuta had given him. Thorgrim then asked Sigrid to go away with him but she blamed him severely for this and said he and Skuta did not treat each other evenly, “ since he trusted you well and now you have betrayed him.” And nevertheless she went away with him that night and married him later. Now it is said that an action concerning Skuta’s killing was initiated and Thord Illugi was outlawed and was to go abroad for three years and Thorodd the ( »odi and Olvir the wise, Thorberg Cheek-struck's son, paid compensation for the conspiracy to kill Skuta and for the attack and then they were reconciled in name. It seemed to many men it had not happened any sooner than was to be expected in Skuta's case that he was killed. But nevertheless it is entirely true to say o f him that he was a wise man and a great hero and many did no better than to be his equal though they thought themselves very strong, but not everyone thought him to be a reasonable man. And here we conclude this story and our audience should thank us as they think appropriate. Translated by GEORGE CLARK

THE SAGA OF THORSTEIN THE WHITE W ritten c . 1300

Þorsteins

saga hvíta

The Saga of Thorstein the White />* translated from (slendinga sögur. Preserved only in various paper manuscripts it seems to be written as a background for, or introduction to, the Saga of the People of Vopnafiord describing the ancestors of the protagonists there. The title is perhaps slightly misleading, as the saga actually focuses more on Thorstein the Fair than Thorstein the White. An otherwise affable fellow, Thorstein the Fair is forced to take action when his companion Einar Thorisson cheats on him, and vengeance alternates with forgiveness from unexpected quarters. There was a man named Olvir the White. He was the son o f Osvald, who was the son of Hrolf the Walker, son o f Ox-Thorir. He was a landholder in Naumudal in Norway. He tied to Yr because of some trouble with Earl Hakon and died there. His only son Thorstein was called Thorstein the White. Immediately after his father passed away, he moved to Iceland with everything he owned. He made land in Vopnafjord, but by that time, all of Iceland had been settled. The man who lived at H o f in Vopnafjord at that time was named Steinbjom Kort. His father's brother Eyvind had given him all the land there between the rivers Yopnafiardara and Vestradalsa. Steinbjorn was a real spendthrift in his farm­ ing. When Thorstein learned that all the land was already taken, he went to see Steinbjorn, bought land from him and built a farm on Toftavoll. He lived there a few years, acquiring wealth and a good reputation. He had only been on his farm a short time when he decided to find himself a wife. He asked for the hand of a wo­ man named Ingibjorg, the daughter of HrafiTs son Hrodgeir the White. They mar­ ried and had five children. His sons were named Onund, Thord, and Thorgils. His daughters were named Thorbjorg and Thora. Thorgils was a very promising man. Thorstein acquired wealth with a zeal. Steinbjorn Kort ran short of money and went to ask Thorstein for a loan. Thorstein was a generous lender, and Steinbjorn borrowed so heavily from him that he ran low on money, until he began to think his debtor in trouble and his investments in Steinbjorn unsafe. So he demanded his money back, and their financial dealings ended with Steinbjorn \ handing over the

Í

304

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

property at H of to Thorstein. Thorstein resettled at Hof, acquired a godonl and be­ came a very great chieftain. He was a most popular man. Now when Thorstein had lived many winters at Hof, it came about in his house­ hold that Ingibjorg grew ill and died. This was a great loss to Thorstein, but he nev­ ertheless kept his farm as before. There was a man called Thorir. He was the son of Atli, who lived in Atlavik, to the east of the lake. There are sheepfolds there nowadays. Thorir was married to a woman named Asvor, the daughter of Brynjolf the Old. They had two children, a son named Einar and a daughter, Asvor. Einar was not a large man, but he was courageous. He was a real loudmouth, and only moderately well-liked. Asvor was a very good-looking and well-liked woman. It so happened that Thorstein the White developed such a serious eye condition that he lost his sight because of it and thought he was unable to continue managing his affairs. He spoke to Thorgils, and asked him to take over the management of the household. Thorgils answered that he was obliged to offer whatever help he could. His father advised him to find himself a wife and suggested that he ask for the hand of Thorir’s daughter, Asvor. He did this, and she moved in with him on his farm. They came to love each other and had two children, a son named Helgi and a daughter, Gudrun. Thorgils was just over twenty years old at the time.

S

Hrani was the name of a man, and he was called Gold-Hat. He was Thorgils’ foster-father and related to Asvor. He was a real loudmouth, a servant at Hof, and he was considered spiteful. Thorkel was the name of a man who was called Flettir. He was a member o f the household at H of and related to the H o f clan. He was big and strong. Thorbjorn was the name of a man. He lived in Sveinungsvik, which lies between Melrakkasletta plain and Thistilfjord. Thorbjorn was a decent fellow and exception­ ally strong. He was a good friend of Thorstein the White’s. There was a man named Thorfinn. He lived at Skeggjastadir in Hnefilsdal but owned another farm as well. His wife’s name was Thorgerd, and their three sons were called Thorstein the Fair, Einar, and Thorkel. They were all promising men, though Thorstein was the foremost of them. He was already an adult at this point in the story. A man named Kraki lived on a farm called Krakalaek. Rraki was quite wealthy and married to a woman named Gudrun. They had a daughter named Helga, who was a very beautiful woman and considered to be the best match in the Fljotsdal district. It is reported that Thorstein the Fair asked his father to help him with a loan be­ cause he wanted to travel abroad. Thorfinn said that he would, and he gave him as much as he had asked for. He spent a few summers travelling, earned a lot o f money and a good reputation, and each time he had been abroad, he set aside those of his valuables that he thought he and his father would need. One spring, after Thorstein had been here in Iceland during the winter, Thorir’s

3

THE SAGA OF THORSTEIN THE WHITE

305

son Einar asked his father to help him enter into a partnership with Thorstein. Thorstein said that he would not turn Einar down as a partner, and he gave him half-ownership o f a ship. He said, nevertheless, that his feelings about their part­ nership were only lukewarm on account of lunar's disagreeable temperament. They left Iceland as partners, and Thorstein did all he could to maintain Einar’s reputation, showing him respect above all others in everything. Yet it turned out that Thorstein was more highly respected than Einar by the other men because he proved to be a decent person with an agreeable temperament. Their partnership went well for a while.

4

One winter while the foster-brothers were here in Iceland, it is said that Thorfinn asked Thorstein what sort of plans he had made for the summer. Thor­ stein answered that he planned to travel abroad. Thortinn replied that he would rather have him settle down with him on the farm. Thorstein told him he had no interest in that, but he offered to give him whatever he wanted of his property. Thorstein had acquired great wealth on his trading voyages. Thortinn said that he had thought of a wife for Thorstein, and that he wished to pro­ pose, on his behalf, to Kraki’s daughter, Helga. Thorstein said he thought her too great a match for him. since she stood to inherit Kraki’s entire fortune alone. Thorfinn called it an equal match in consideration of Thorstein’s family and his accomplishments. They went and raised this matter with Kraki. He said that it suited him very well, and when the matter was raised with Helga, no refusal was heard in her reply. They were witnesses to Thorstein’s betrothal. Thorstein wished to travel abroad first, and the marriage was to take place upon his return. Thorstein and Einar set off; however, Thorstein came down with what they call scurvy while they were at sea, and he was bed-ridden. The others, prompted by Ein­ ar, all laughed at him, and when they arrived in Norway they rented a room and did not show Thorstein any consideration. He lay there all winter, and Einar ridiculed him badly and had insulting verses composed about him. In the spring, Einar met with Thorstein to dissolve their partnership. He said that he wished to own the ship alone, and that Thorstein seemed to him unlikely to make the trip back to Iceland. Thorstein said that Einar’s temperament had not turned out to be very different from what he had expected. They divided their be­ longings in the spring in such a way that 'Thorstein divided them up from his bed and Einar chose his share. Einar got the ship and headed for Iceland that summer. When he arrived and was asked for news, he claimed he could not say exactly but that, although not exactly dead, Thorstein was not likely ever to return. Einar rode to his father’s farm and belittled Thorstein badly in his entire report o f what had taken place. That autumn a ship sailed into Keydarfjord. Einar rode to the ship and paid a Norwegian to announce that Thorstein had passed away, which he and all his ship­ mates did. Einar came home and announced that Thorstein had passed away, saying that he had died a horrible death that winter.

306

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Einar asked his father to ask for the hand of Helga, which Thorir said he would do. They set out from home and arrived a little later at Kraki’s, where they raised the subject of Einar's marriage proposal. Kraki said that he wanted to know for certain that Thorstein had died, but indicated that he would betroth the woman to Einar if this were verified beforehand. Thorir said that it was not fair for Einar to have to wait long for the woman who had been so quickly engaged to Thorstein. Kraki did allow himself to be swayed in his decision. The father and son went home leaving matters where they stood, but a short while later Einar rode north to H o f and told Thorgils about the proposal. He claimed that he had been turned down. Hrani was present and answered thus: “ Good kinsmen are o f little use to you, Einar, if you fail to win this woman.” He added that it did him little good to be a friend of Thorgils’ if the latter con­ sidered the dishonour done to Einar insignificant. Thorgils replied, “To my mind, Kraki is acting reasonably, and I would do the same thing if I were him.” Einar gave an accurate report of Kraki’s words, yet Hrani incited Thorgils none­ theless to help him press the matter further. Thorgils said that he did not have a good feeling about this affair having fallen into his hands. They then went to meet with Kraki, but he gave them the same answer he had given before. Then Thorgils spoke: “ It may be the case that you decide what happens to your daughter, but you will not get away without being chatged with one crime or an­ other.” Kraki said, “That is a risk I will not run.” He then betrothed his daughter to Einar, and held the wedding himself at his place. Kraki was to be freed of all responsibility for breaching his agreement with Thorstein.

5

Turning to Thorstein, he recovered his health. He outfitted his ship to sail to Iceland, arrived there the summer after the wedding at Reydarfjord, and sold the ship to some Norwegians. He planned to begin his married life with Helga and to give up travelling. But when he got to Iceland, he found out about this change of plans. He went to see his father, but sold his ship anyway. Thorstein did not let on that the whole af­ fair meant much to him. That winter he bought a ship that was being kept at Bolungarhofn, and he outfitted it to sail. His brothers planned to leave Iceland with him, but they were not ready to leave as quickly as he was because they had gone off around the district collecting their debts. The Norwegians made a terrible fuss about having to wait for Thorstein’s brothers if a good wind should spring up. Then Thorstein said, “ I will ride off to find them and ask them to hurry along, but you must wait for me at least seven nights.” Thorstein rode inland from Bolungarhofn along Oxarfjord, then across Modrudal heath and down to Vopnafjord. He then rode east over Smjorvatn heath,

6

THE SAGA OF THORSTEIN THE WHITE

307

crossed the river lokulsa at the bridge» and rode over Eljotsdal heath. He continued east» crossing the Lagartljot, and then followed the river until he came to Atlavik early in the morning. Thorir and his farmhands had gone into the forest down on Bolungarvellir field. F.inar was at home but not yet out of bed when Thorstein ar­ rived at the door. A woman named Osk was outside. She asked who the newcomer was. Thorstein replied» "Sigurd's my name» and I have a debt to settle with Kinar. I'd like to pay him, so go in and wake him and ask him to come outside.” Thorstein had a spear in his hand and a wool hat on his head. The woman woke Einar. He asked who was there. She said that he called himself Sigurd. Then Einar got up, slipped into his shoes, threw on a cloak» and went outside. When he got outside and recognised that it was Thorstein who had come» Einar did not have much to say. Thorstein said, "I have come because 1 want to know how you intend to compen­ sate me for your making fun of my having scurvy at sea, and for laughing at me with your oarsmen. I am taking this most seriously.” Einar said, Xio and collect first from all the others who laughed at you. I will compensate you if all the rest do.” Thorstein replied, T am not so short of money that I need to ask everyone for compensation. I want you to compensate me for what you did.” Einar said that he would not compensate him, and he turned to go back into the sleeping quarters. Thorstein asked him to stay, and not to rush off so quickly to Helga s bed, but Einar paid no attention to what he said. Thorstein then lunged at Einar with his spear and ran it through him. Einar fell down dead into the bed­ room. Thorstein asked the housemaid to help Einar along on his journey. Thorstein then rode back the same way he had come. He rode west over the ridge to I horbiorn s >/m7my, which lay between Melrakkasletta plain and Ormsa river. He asked Thorbiorn if his brothers had been there, but Thorbjorn said they had not. Thorstein told him the news and asked him to tell his brothers to hurry to the ship. Thorstein then rode to the ship. A housemaid s e n t Thorir a messenger to tell him that his son Einar had been slain. Thorir reacted quickly. He and two farmhands travelled north into Yopnafiord, took a ferrv over the river, and arrived at Hof. He announced the slaying of Einar to the people at Hof. Thorgils said that he never did have a good feeling about Einar marrying Helga. They asked Thorgils to chase Thorstein down. He had his horses readied. Hrani told him his courage would he doubted it he delayed rid­ ing after him. hollowing Thorgils' advice, Thorir turned back, but his farmhands went along with Thorgils. There were seven of them, all told, who set oft on their way. Thorstein's brothers rode to I horbjorn's shieling the morning after Thorstein had ridden from it. They ate breakfast there and then lay down to sleep. Thor­ bjorn tried hard to dissuade them from doing so. lie told them that Einar had been

7

308

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

slain, and about Thorstein’s message. Thorbjorn was, moreover, a friend o f both parties. A little later, Thorgils and the other six arrived. Thorbjorn woke the brothers and told them that Thorgils and his men were there. There was no place for them to es­ cape to. Thorbjorn instructed them to dig a deep pit inside the shieling behind the door and said, “ I will stand in the doorway.” They proceeded to do so. Thorgils and his men approached the shieling. He was certain that the brothers were there inside, since there were tired horses outside whose packs had just been removed. “ I know,” said Thorgils, “that they are here.” Thorbjorn replied, “You are a most perceptive man, yet the brothers are not here as you say they are. See, I sent my horses with men to collect driftwood, and their packs have just been taken off them. Just now they’ve come back from the farm, but before that they were led from the beach where the driftwood was, and off to a house-raising in Sveinungsvik. So the horses are mine.” Thorgils replied that he could not believe that, “so get out of the doorway, we want to search the shieling.” Thorbjorn said he would not do that - “since you don’t believe my story.” Hrani said, “ Let’s just kill him then, if he won’t get out of the doorway.” Thorgils replied, “That would displease my father.” Then Thorkel Flettir offered to go behind the shieling and jump down off the wall between Thorbjorn and the door, and to carry him away from the door and down the hill. Thorgils asked him to go ahead. Then Thorkel made his move, and with this manoeuvre Thorbjorn was carried away from the shieling door. They then tied him up. After that they went up to the door, but they could not decide which one o f them should enter first. Now when Thorgils heard this he said, “ We will not do anything at all boldly if we do not even dare go inside.” Thorgils then rushed inside. Thorbjorn tried to dissuade him, begging him not to go in, but Thorgils paid no attention to his words. He covered his head with his shield, entered the shieling, and leapt down into the pit. The brothers killed him there in the pit. Next, Thorgils’ companions broke in through the roof of the shieling and had a go at the brothers for a while. Hrani Gold-Hat lay on the shed wall and peered around inside from there. He was then struck in the hand with a spear. The brothers defended themselves well and bravely, but both of them fell there in the end, having won a good reputation. Both of Thorir’s farmhands fell there in addi­ tion to the third man, Thorstein’s son Thorgils, who was at that time thirty years old. Thorbjorn was released after the encounter. He moved all o f the brothers’ goods onto the ship at Bolungarhofn and told Thorstein the news. Thorstein told Thor­ bjorn that this had been well done, and they parted in great friendship.

THE SAGA OF THORSTF.IN THE WHITE

309

Thorstein left Iceland that summer and was away for five years. He got along well with leading men, and he was considered a very bold man. Hrani (.iold-Hat went home to I lot and told Thorstein the White that Thorium's two sons had died along with Thorir’s two farmhands. Thorstein asked, “Where is my son Thorgils?” Hrani replied, “ He is also dead.” Thorstein said. “ You tell the news fiendishly. You and your advice have always led to trouble.” People considered this serious news when it got around. I he next summer, a case was brought against Thorstein Thorfmnsson, and he was outlawed for the slaying of l inar, ftrodd-Helgi was three years old when his fa­ ther was killed, and he was a promising man compared to others his age. Thorstein Thorfmnsson returned to Iceland after five winters had passed and made land in Midfiord. He rode immediately north to Hof with four other men. ftrodd-Helgi was then eight years old. He was playing outside in the yard, and he invited them all to stay. Thorstein asked why he was the one extending invitations to visitors. He claimed that he shared everything there with his grandfather. After that. Thorstein Thorfmnsson and his men went inside. Thorstein the White smelled the stench of merchants and asked who had come. Thorstein Thorfmnsson told him the truth. Thorstein the White said, “ Did you think my trials too few, blind and old as I am, if you failed to pay me a visit?” Thorstein Thorfmnsson replied, “That is not why I am here. I want, instead, to offer you self-iudgement for your son Thorgils, and I have the resources to make such compensation for him that no other man has ever been paid for more dearly.” Thorstein the White said that he had no wish to have his son Thorgils in a purse. Thorstein Thorfmnsson, who was called Thorstein the Fair, then sprang up and laid his head on the knee o f his namesake Thorstein the White. Then Thorstein the White replied, “ I don't want to have your head struck from your shoulders. bars fit best where they grow.’ But I will consider us reconciled on the condition that you move here to Hof as my helper with everything you own. You will stay here as long as I want you to, and you will sell your ship.” Thorstein the Fair agreed to this settlement. Now when the companions went outside, Thorgils' boy Helgi was playing with a gold-inlaid spear that Thorstein the Fair had left by the door when he went in. Thorstein the Fair said to Helgi, “Would you accept the spear as a gift Irom me?” Helgi asked Thorstein the White whether he ought to accept the spear from Thor­ stein the Fair. Thorstein the White answered him saying that he should certainly ac­ cept it and return the favour as best he could. Thorstein the Fair spent one night at H o f that time. Thorstein the Fair rode back to his ship and sold it. I le then moved his house­ hold to H of in Vopnafiord. He greatly increased the value ol the livestock that belonged to his namesake Thorstein the White. Now after he had been there some time, Thorstein the White wanted his name­

310

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

sake Thorstein to propose to Kraki’s daughter Helga, and he did so. Thorstein the White went with him, and they succeeded in the matter. Kraki found the proposal agreeable. Helga accompanied Thorstein the Fair to Hof, for Thorstein the White wished to hold the wedding himself, since he felt he was unfit to attend one else­ where. That is why it was done that way. The wedding feast was a success, and the couple got along well together. For eight years Thorstein the Fair lived at H of with his namesake, and he per­ formed all of his duties as if he were Thorstein’s own son. At the end of this time, Thorstein the White said to his namesake, “I have been very fond of you, and you are an energetic man and a decent fellow in every re­ spect, and you know how to conduct yourself. Now I would like you and your fa­ ther and Kraki, your father-in-law, to leave here and prepare yourselves to go abroad with everything you own. For I expect that you are weighing heavy on the mind o f my kinsman and foster-son Helgi. He is now eighteen years old. It’s most likely that I won’t live much longer now, and I would like us to part on good terms. But my kinsman Helgi will turn out to be very overbearing, and not a just man. There you have my advice on this, so do not stay here any longer than I advise you to.” Thorstein the Fair said that so it would be. Thorstein the Fair bought two ships and sailed abroad with his entire household. His father Thorfmn and his father-inlaw Kraki also went abroad. They arrived in northern Norway and travelled further north to Halogaland the next summer, where they settled with their entire house­ hold. Thorstein the Fair lived the remainder of his life there and was considered a most valiant man.

8

Helgi grew up with his foster-father Thorstein the White. He turned out to be a large man and strong, mature for his age, handsome and impressive. He was not talkative in his early years, but even as a youth he was overbearing and head­ strong. He was ingenious, but fickle. It happened one day at Hof, while the cows were in the milking pen, that a great big bull came up to the cows. Another bull was already there, large and ugly, that the kinsmen owned. Helgi was standing outside and saw that the bulls had started to fight and were trying to gore each other, and that their own bull was losing to the neighbour’s bull. Now when Helgi saw that, he went inside to find a pair of large ice-spurs, which he tied onto the forehead of his own bull. The bulls then took to goring each other as before, until Helgi’s bull gored the other one to death. The ice-spurs had found their way in between the bones. Most people thought this was a dirty trick that Helgi had played. From this in­ cident, he earned a nickname and was then called Brodd-Helgi, or Spur-Helgi, for people thought then that having two names brought good fortune. It was common belief at that time that people who had two names lived longer. It was soon obvious that Helgi would become a great leader and not a very fair man.

THE SAGA OF THORSTEIN THE WHITE

311

Thorstein the White lived one winter after he and Thorstein the fair parted, and he was considered to have been a very powerful man. Geitir from Krossavik was married to Hallkatla, the daughter of Thidrandi the Old, who was the son of Ketil Thrym the son of Geitir and Hallkatla. Geitir and Brodd-Helgi were close friends at first, but their friendship dwindled over time, and they finally became outright enemies, as is related in the S o y o o f t h e P e o p l e o f \ 'o p n iifjo rd .

Here ends the saga of Thorstein the White. Translated by AN T H O N Y MAXW ELL

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VOPNAFJORD Written

late 13 t h century

Vopnfirdinga

saga

The Saga ot the People of Vopnafjord /> translated from íslendinga sögur. The text is very badlv preserved; apart from one vellum leaf only late paper manuscripts exist, all clearly derived from the same damaged manuscript and sharing the same lacunae, which corre­ spond roughlv to two pages of vellum. The resulting gap detracts considerably from the overall effect of the saga, its deft characterisations and dramatic chain of events. The main lacuna is pointed out in the following translation, but the other gaps are only marked with dots. Set in the East Fjords, this is one of several sagas from that area which deal with the same persons and events. A feud develops between two chieftains and former friends and kinsmen turned competitors: Brodd-Helgi and Geitir. Their ambition and greed take a high toll m human suffering: when Halla, Brodd-Helgi's wife (and Geitir's sister), falls ill he drives her off without mercy. To restore social order and replace immorality with decency once more the sons of the combatants must make their peace, which they do in a memora­ ble scene.

We take up the thread of this story when a man named Helgi lived at H o f in Vopnafjord. He was the son of Thorgils, the son of Thorstein, the son of Olvir, the son of Asvald, the son of Ox-Thorir. Olvir had been a landholder in Norway in the days of Earl Hakon Grjotgardsson. Thorstein the White was the first o f his lineage to come out to Iceland and he lived at Toftavoll out beyond Sireksstadir. At that time Steinbjorn, son of Ref the Red, was living at H o f When he had ruined himself by open-handedness, Thorstein bought Hofsland and lived there sixty years. He was married to Ingibjorg, daughter o f Hrodgeir the White. Thorgils was the father of Brodd-Helgi. He took charge of Thorstein's farm. When Thorkel and Hedin killed Thorgils, father of Brodd-Helgi, Thorstein the White took over the farm again and raised his grandson Helgi.

I

314

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Helgi was a big, strong man and mature for his years, handsome and noble­ looking, not very talkative as a child, and difficult and headstrong during his youth. He was watchful and unpredictable. It is said that one day at Hof, when the cows were in the milking pen, there was a bull owned by the kinsmen in the pen when another bull came into the shed, and the bulls began to butt each other. The boy Helgi was outside and saw that their bull was faring worse and giving ground. He took an ice-spur and bound it to the forehead o f the bull, and from then on it went better for their bull. After this in­ cident he was called Brodd-Helgi (Spur-Helgi). His accomplishments distinguished him from all the other men who grew up in the district.

S

A man named Svart came to Iceland and set up a farm in Vopnafjord. His nearest neighbour was a man named Skidi, who was poor. Svart was a big man and very strong; he was skilled at fighting and the most unruly of men. Svart and Skidi fell out concerning grazing rights, and it finally came to the point that Svart killed Skidi. Brodd-Helgi took up the prosecution for the killing and had Svart out­ lawed. Brodd-Helgi was then twelve years old. After that Svart settled out on the heath that we call Smjorvatn heath, not far from Sunnudal, and plundered the livestock of the people of Hof, taking much more than he really needed. A shepherd at H o f came in one evening and went in to'the bed closet o f old Thorstein, where he lay blind. Thorstein spoke: “ How did it go today, friend?” he said. “ As badly as possible,” he said. “Your best wether has strayed, and three others as well,” said the shepherd. “They will have strayed to the sheep of some other man,” said Thorstein, “ and will come back.” “No, no,” said the shepherd, “they will never come back.” “ Say whatever you like to me,” said Thorstein, “ but do not speak o f such things to Brodd-Helgi.” A day later Brodd-Helgi asked the shepherd how it had been going. But he got exactly the same answer as Thorstein had. Brodd-Helgi acted as if he had not heard and went to bed in the evening. And when the other men were sleeping, he got up and took his shield and then went out. It is said that he picked up a large, thin flagstone and put one end in his breeches and the other in front o f his chest. He had in his hand a great wood-axe with a long shaft. He went on until he came to the sheep-pen and followed the trail from there, thanks to the snow on the ground. He came to Smjorvatn heath up above Sunnudal. Svart went out and saw a capable man approaching and asked who it might be. Brodd-Helgi said who he was. “You must have intended to meet me - and you have succeeded,” he said. Svart ran at him and thrust at him with his great halberd, but Brodd-Helgi coun­ tered with his shield. The halberd hit near the edge o f the shield, then struck the

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VOPNAFIORD

315

stone, glancing off it so violently that Svart pitched forward following the blow, and Brodd-Helgi hewed off his leg. Then Svart spoke: "Now the difference in our fortune is revealed and you will be­ come my slayer, but your family will be plagued by such sorrow henceforth that it will be remembered for all ages while the land is inhabited.” After that Helgi struck him his death-blow. Now old Thorstein awoke at home in Hof, got out of his bed closet, and felt about in Brodd-Helgi’s bed. It had become cold. He awakened his farmhands and told them to go and look for Brodd-Helgi. When they came out, they followed his trail all the way and found him where Svart lay dead. Afterwards they buried Svart’s body and took away with them all that was of value there. Brodd-Helgi became far-famed and was much praised for the courageous deed that he had done, young as he then was in terms o f years. ^ During the time that Thorstein was living at H of and Brodd-Helgi was growing v up with him, there was a man living at outer Krossavik named Lyting, son of Asbiorn. son of Olaf, son of Hall of Laugar. He was a wise man and very rich in goods. He had a wife named Thordis, daughter of Hood-Bjorn Arnfinnsson. They had two sons who come into this saga. One was called Grim or Geitir, and the other Blaeng. Halla was the name of one of Lyting's daughters, the other was Rannveig, who was married to a man named O laf at Klifshagi in Oxartjord. They were very close in age, the brothers and Brodd-Helgi, and there was great friendship between them. Brodd-Helgi married Halla Lyting's daughter, sister o f the brothers. Their daugh­ ter was Thordis Todda whom Helgi Asbjarnarson married. Bjarni was the name o f their younger son, and Lyting was the elder. Bjarni was fostered at Krossavik with Geitir. Blaeng was a very strong man but somewhat stooped when he walked. ( ieitir was married to Hallkatla, Thidrandi's daughter, aunt o f Droplaug’s sons. 5uch was the friendship between Brodd-Helgi and Geitir that they shared all their pastimes together and all their decision-making. They met almost daily, and their great friendship became a by-word among people. In those days a man named Thormod, whom people nicknamed Stick-starer, lived in Sunnudal. He was the son of Steinbjorn Kort and brother o f both Ref the Red at Refsstadir and Lgil at hgilsstadir. The children o f Kgil were Thorarin, Hallbjorn, Ihrost, and Halltrid who was married to Thorkel Geitisson. The sons of Thormod were Thorstein and hyvind, and the sons of Ref were Stein and Hreidar. They were all thingmen of Geitir, who was a great sage. The marriage of Halla and Brodd-Helgi was a good one. Lyting was fostered at Oxartjord with Thorgils Skin. Brodd-Helgi was very rich in possessions. It is said that one summer a ship came out to Vopnaljord. The skipper of the ship was a man by the name of Thorleif, nicknamed the Christian. He had a1 11

The Complete Sagas of Icelanders IV

316

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

tarm in Reydarfjord in Krossavik and was the stepson of Asbjorn Shaggy-head. A n­ other skipper was named Hrafn, a Norwegian by birth, famously rich in treasure, but a stingy, cold sort of man and very self-contained. It is said that he had a gold ring which he always wore on his arm and a casket that he often kept beneath him in bed, which men thought was full of gold and silver. Thorleif went home to his farm and the Norwegians got themselves lodgings. Brodd-Helgi rode to the ship and invited the captain to stay with him. The Nor­ wegian said that he would not come to stay with him. “ I am told that you are proud and avaricious/' he said, "but I am humble and moderate; so it would be awkward.” Brodd-Helgi asked to buy some valuables from him, for he was a very showy man, but Hrafn said that he was unwilling to sell valuables on credit. Brodd-Helgi answered, “You have belittled my trip here, refused the offer o f a visit, and rejected my custom.” Geitir also came to the ship and met the skipper. He told him that he had be­ haved unwisely, provoking the hostility of the foremost man in the district. The Norwegian answered, “ 1 had intended to lodge with some farmer, but would you now be willing to take me in, Geitir?” said the skipper. Geitir did not respond at once to this, but as things turned out he took the skip­ per in. The crew were housed and the ship set up on props. A storehouse was made available to the Norwegian to keep his wares in, wares which he proceeded to sell piecemeal. During the Winter Nights the sons of Egil had an autumn feast, and Brodd-Helgi and Geitir were both there. Helgi went first, and took the innermost seat because he was such a showy person. Word had it that Helgi and Geitir seemed so deep in con­ versation at the feast that men got neither talk nor fun from them. When the feast ended everyone went home to his own household. During the winter, many people attended the games held at the farm called Hagi not far from Hof. Brodd-Helgi was there. Geitir urged the Norwegian strongly to attend, saying that there he would meet many of those who owed him money. Afterwards they did go, and the Norwegian went on about the debts owed him. When the games were over and people were getting ready to leave, Helgi sat in the main room and talked with his thingmen. A man came into the main room and told them that Hrafn the Norwegian had been slain, and no one knew who the killer was. Helgi went out at once and condemned the deed that had been done. Hrafn's funeral was performed honourably, according to the customs of the time. There was a man named Tjorvi who lived at Gudmundarstadir. He was a big man and very strong. Tjorvi was a friend of Brodd-Helgi and Geitir, and he was no­ where to be seen throughout the day that the Norwegian was slain. Some men took the view that Hrafn had died by being led to a dangerous place where he perished. The word that passed between Brodd-Helgi and Geitir was that they should each have half of Hrafn's goods, but the division should not take place until after the

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VOPNAFJORD

317

Spring Assembly. Meanwhile Geitir look the wares during the spring and locked them up in his storehouse. Thorleif the Ghristian readied his ship lor the outbound journey during the spring so that everything was prepared by the Spring Assembly. And when the time came men rode to the Spring Assembly in Sunnudak including both Brodd-Helgi and Geitir; as a result in many places few remained at home. And when the assembly was well along, Thorleif awakened early and roused his crewmen. They embarked on their boat and then rowed to Krossavik, where they went up to Geitir's storehouse. This they unlocked and bore away everything of value that Hrat'n had owned, carrying it to their ship. Halla, Lyting’s daughter, was there, but she kept out of the way. At this point Brodd-Helgi came home from the assembly with Geitir, but before tliev got home word reached them that Thorleif had taken all the valuables, in­ tending to carrv them away. Helgi took the position that Thorleif must have been ignorant of the law in this case and that he would at once yield up the goods were they to pay him a visit. Afterwards they went out to the ship in a flotilla of small boats, and when they had exchanged greetings, Brodd-Helgi said that Thorleif should release the goods. Thorleif said that he knew little law, but he supposed one ought to convey a com­ rade’s goods to his heirs. Brodd-Helgi answered, “We do not intend our trip here to be purposeless.” Thorleif answered, "You will have to do battle with us before you get so much as a penny.” "Listen to what the worthless fellow has to say,” said Helgi. “ We should raise such a storm that some will feel its sting.” Then Geitir took up the argument saying, "It does not seem to me advisable to attack them from small boats when we do not know whether a headwind won’t just come up and drive them ashore. We can still do as we think fit.” Everyone spoke well of Geitir’s counsel and agreed to act on it. Men went ashore and Brodd-Helgi went home with Geitir and stayed with him several nights. Thorleif was at once granted a fair wind and a speedy voyage, and he was able to carry Hrafn’x goods to his heirs, for which they were thankful to him. They gave Thorleif their share of the ship and parted good friends afterwards. P Brodd-Helgi was rather glum during the summer and very much longed for W Thorleifs return. At every gathering, Brodd-Helgi and Geitir talked about their loss of goods. Brodd-Helgi asked Geitir what could have become of the casket that Hrafn used to have. Geitir said that he did not know whether Thorleif hail taken it off with the other goods, “but perhaps the Norwegian had it with him?” “ It seems to me no less likely,” said Helgi, “ that you have it in your own safe­ keeping.” “And where is the ring that he had on his arm when he was killed?”

318

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

“ I don’t know about that,” said Helgi, “but I do know that he didn’t have it in the grave with him.” At every gathering Helgi asked about the casket, and Geitir responded by asking about the gold ring. Their falling-out became public; it reached the point that each thought he had a claim against the other and a coldness developed between them. During the following summer, a ship owned by Thorleif the Christian came out to Reydarfjord, and there were two Germans who accompanied him. Thorleif sold his share of the ship and afterwards went to his farm. Brodd-Helgi was pleased at this news. But when he learned that Thorleif had made over all the valuables to Hrafn’s heirs, it seemed useless to bring a case against Thorleif. However, he in­ tended to get something out of him. There was a woman named SteinvOr who was a priestess and looked after the main temple. All farmers were supposed to go there to pay their temple tax. Steinvor went to see Brodd-Helgi because she was related to him, and told him about her troubles, how Thorleif the Christian did not pay temple-tax like other men. Brodd-Helgi said he would take up the case and pay her what he owed. Then he took over from her the case against Thorleif the Christian. There was a man by the name of Ketil who lived in Fljotsdal and was called Stout-Ketil, a decent person and a great warrior. It is said that Helgi made a journey and came to stay as a guest with Ketil, who received him well. They entered into a firm friendship. Helgi spoke: “There is one thing that I want to ask you to do for me: to prosecute Thorleif the Christian for his temple-tax. Summon him first, then I will come to the assembly and we will see to it together.” “I would not have entered into friendship with you had I known that this was in the offing,” said Ketil, “ for Thorleif is a popular man; yet I will not refuse you this first time.” They parted then and Helgi went on his way. When it seemed to him time, Ketil prepared to leave from home, going off with ten men and arriving at Krossavik early in the day. Thorleif was standing outside. He greeted Ketil well and invited them all to be his guests, but Ketil said that it was too early to take lodgings when the weather was so good. Ketil asked whether Thorleif had paid temple-tax, and he said he supposed it must have been paid. “ It is my errand here to claim the temple-tax,” said Ketil, “ and you would be illadvised to withhold something that matters so little.” Thorleif answered, “There is more to this than stinginess on my part, for it seems to me that this contribution comes to no good.” Ketil answered, “ It is very conceited of you to think that you know better than all other men, and yet to be unwilling to pay what the law requireis.” Thorleif answered, “ I do not care what you say about this matter.” Afterwards Ketil named witnesses for himself and summoned Thorleif the Chris­ tian. And when the summoning was concluded, Thorleif invited them to remain there and said that the weather was looking unreliable. Ketil said that he had to be

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VOPNAFJORD

319

off. Thorleif told him to turn hack if the weather should begin to worsen. They set off, hut soon encountered had weather and had to turn hack; they arrived very late and thoroughly exhausted at Thorleifs. Thorleif received them kindly and they stayed there weather-bound for two nights, and the hospitality extended to them grew warmer the longer they stayed. When Ketil and his men were ready to depart, he spoke: “ We have received real hospitality here and Thorleif has proved the best o f men. And I will reward you tor this bv allowing the action against vou to collapse. I will he your friend hence­ forth.” Thorleif answered, "Your friendship seems to me worth a great deal. But it seems to me unimportant whether your action collapses or not. I can call upon a comrade who will not let me suffer punishment for this.” They parted then, and that was how matters stood until the assembly. It is said that Brodd-Helgi went to the assembly with a large following and pre­ pared to make a move. And when the assembly was coming to an end, Brodd-Helgi asked how the case against Thorleif the Christian had gone. He was told the truth. Helgi answered. "You have grossly deceived me about this legal action, Ketil, so our friendship is now at an end.” But he got nothing from Thorleif, who is now out o f this saga. Brodd-Helgi and Geitir met soon after the assembly and Helgi laid much o f the blame on Geitir, saying that he had suffered this disgrace on his account. It was open to question when he would be able to balance matters. Their friendship began to diminish somewhat. It is said that Halla Lyting’s daughter addressed herself to Brodd-Helgi: “Our marriage has long been good, but I feel increasingly unwell, so my managing o f your household will not continue long.” Helgi answered, "I reckon myself to be well married and I expect to be content with our marriage as long as we are alive.” It was the custom to ask for a separation and a division of property in those days. There was a woman called Thorgerd who had the nickname Silver. She was the daughter of Thorvald the Tall. She was young, yet a widow, and lived in Fljotsdal at a place now called Thorgerdarstadir, where she was helped by her brother, who was named Kolfinn. Thorgerd invited Brodd-Helgi to visit hci with a couple of men, so he went there. She gave him an extremely warm welcome and set him on the high seat, seating herself below him. Their conversation became lively. And before Helgi went home the story goes that he betrothed himself to Thorgerd Silver. Nothing is told of Helgi until he came home to Hof. When he was asked his news, he said that a woman was betrothed to a man. Halla asked, “Was it Thorgerd Silver?” she said. “Yes,” he said. She asked to whom she was betrothed. He told her. “It seems none too soon for you,” she said.

6

320

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Helgi said he would go and meet Geitir. He asked her to remain there in the meantime and she let herself be persuaded not to leave before Thorgerd came. The news spread quickly throughout the district and was greeted with little applause, for Halla was popular with everyone. The brothers sent men to get Halla, and she left as soon as Helgi came home, taking her own valuables with her. Helgi stood outside in the doorway and acted as if he did not know that Halla was going away. Scarcely had Halla mounted . . . [Part o f the original text is obviously missing at this point.] Then the messenger said that they should ride on, but Geitir turned back to con­ front Helgi with the question of when precisely he would be paying over the money “that is Halla’s but in your keeping.” Helgi answered, “ It would be fine with me,” he said, “if Halla is not content at Krossavik once she gets there. She will yet return here to H of.” With that accomplished Geitir rode home, and neither man thought that things were any better than they had been before. When Geitir caught up with her, Halla asked what he and Helgi had discussed, and he told her how things stood. She answered, “You have been hasty in this matter, and it may be that Helgi is aware of his loss even before he is deprived of everything. Our investment is well taken care o f with Helgi, and my money will not grow léss at his farm if it gathers interest there.” “ I see now,” said Geitir, “how this will play itself out. It seems to me that the greatest possible dishonour is being done to you, if you have to leave his house without your money.” Now the winter passed, and in the spring Geitir went to H o f a second time to collect Halla’s money, but Brodd-Helgi refused to pay it. Then Geitir summoned Brodd-Helgi to the Sunnudal Assembly over Halla’s money. Both men went to the assembly with large companies. Helgi had more men, but Geitir had a more select group. However, when the case should have gone to court, Geitir was physically overpowered and Helgi came out ahead in the case. Then Geitir presented the case at the Althing, and yet again Brodd-Helgi voided the suit, largely through the sup­ port of Gudmund the Powerful. Now the greatest hostility arose between BroddHelgi and Geitir. There was a man named Thord who lived in Sunnudal at the farm called Tunga, which stood on the same side of the river as Hof. Thord was a thingman of Helgi’s. He and Thormod shared in the ownership of some woods, and they dis­ agreed about tree-cutting and grazing rights. Thord thought himself to be getting much less than his share in comparison to Thormod, so Thord went to meet Brodd-Helgi and told him of Thormod’s excesses. Brodd-Helgi said that he did not feel like getting into a dispute over Thord’s goods, and he would take no part in one unless Thord gave all his money to him and moved to H o f with all his posses­

7

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VOPNAFJORD

321

sions. He chose to do this, surrendering his goods to I lelgi in return for a lifetime’s support. One day Brodd-Helgi told Thord to ride out to the common pasture and see to his barren cattle, which were there. After that they departed and came to the pasture. Then Brodd-Helgi spoke: “ Now we have looked over the cattle which you and Thormod used to own.” Helgi then went and gathered together the oxen that Thormod owned, and cut oft' their heads and left them lying there. Then he went home and sent men to Thormod telling him to check mi his oxen. This was done and the meat was carried home. After that Thormod rode to Rrossavik to tell (ieitir and to ask him to obtain re­ dress on his behalf, (.ieitir said that he was unwilling to contend with Helgi over this matter. Thormod said, “ It is ill-natured of you not to support our case.” “ Your harping on it will get nowhere with me,” said (ieitir. “ Bring your ox-meat here, and I will pay you for it so that you may suffer no loss.” Thormod went home no better off than when he had arrived. Helgi was told that he had gone to tell Geitir of his difficulties. “ I certainly hope,” he said, “that he does not need to go on any more such er­ rands.” A little later Helgi summoned his tenants and ordered them to accompany him on a journey, along with his farmhands and guests. He went to the woods that he and Thormod owned jointly, and they cut down the entire woods and dragged ev­ ery tree home to Hof. When Thormod learned what harm he had suffered, he went a second time to see Geitir and told him what injustice had been done him. Then Geitir answered, “ 1 think it much more excusable that you should consider this injury worse than the first one, for that seemed to me of little importance. I will not stand bv Helgi in this case, and furthermore I will give you some advice: Go and find your kinsmen, Stein and Hreidar, the sons o f Ref the Red, and ask them to accompany you on a summoning trip to Hof. Go to Gudmundarstadir as well and ask Tjorvi to g«> with you, but keep your party to no more than eight. And you must summon Thord for the tree-cutting, seeing to it that Brodd-Helgi is not at home, otherwise you will not succeed.” With that Thormod went and met with the men that (ieitir had named, and they all promised to go and fixed a time when they should set out. Thormod rode home and told (ieitir where matters stood. But as the saying has it, word travels once it leaves the mouth, and it reached I lelgi, so he did not depart as had been planned. The morning when they were expected, I lelgi told his farmhands that they should under no circumstances leave the farm buildings during the day: “ You must cut yourselves great switches of wood and many staves. Men are expected here to­ day, and you will use the staves then and beat the horses they are riding, and in this way drive them all out of the hayfield.” Thormod and his companions left their homes according to plan and came to

322

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Hof. They saw no one outside and at once rode to the farmyard. Thormod named witnesses and summoned Thord for the tree-cutting. Helgi was inside and heard the summoning. He ran out afterwards and attacked Thormod, and then said, “Let us drive away these worthless fellows. That is all we will let them have for the errand that brought them here to H of today.” The farmhands now ran out and beat the horses they were riding, and they all fell back from the farmyard gaining no better outcome in this matter. Geitir's men made a narrow escape. Men were convinced that Helgi had been the slayer o f the men who were killed there. Helgi had the bodies carried to a small enclosure and covered with faggots. Geitir’s men were very discontented with their lot, and with nothing were they more discontented than that they could not bury their kinsmen and dear friends. They often came to talk to Geitir about this matter. He answered by telling them to wait: “They say the shorter the sword the greater the need to find a vital joint, and that’s how it must be in our struggle against Brodd-Helgi.”

8

In due course then Geitir sent word to his thingmen. Afterwards they went out from Krossavik and took the road to Hof. Geitir spoke: “We have not assembled this company so secretly that Helgi will not have heard, and I guess that there will be a crowd there Waiting for us. We will ride into the hayfield, dismount and tie up our horses, and then take off our cloaks and proceed swiftly. I expect that Helgi will confront us, but 1 do not believe that he will use weapons against our men. But you must beware of being the first to cause bloody wounds to any man. Drag things out as long as you can. Now the sons o f Egil and Tjorvi the Tall must leave our band and go up this side of the river around Gudmundarstadir, and then into the woods behind Hof. You must have large coal bins, emptied of coal dust, on your horses, and as soon as you get to the hayfield wall go secretly to the enclosure, take the bodies and put them in the bins, and go back by the same path to meet me.” Now they separated, and both groups did as Geitir had instructed them. When Geitir and his men had come almost to the farm they dismounted and proceeded very slowly. Helgi had a large company with him. He at once confronted Geitir, and the greetings exchanged were anything but cordial. Helgi asked where Geitir intended to go, but he responded that he had nothing to say, commenting that he assumed their errand would seem obvious to everyone: “Our purpose is not violence at this time, though there is sufficient cause for it. We will make one further attempt before we give it up altogether.” ’ They drew things out in this way all day, and the throng rode in various direc­ tions through the fields. Then a man from Helgi’s company spoke up: “There are rather a lot o f men trav­ elling over there with pack horses.”

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VOPNAFJORD

323

Another answered, “They are inst charcoal-makers who are leaving the woods with coal bins on their horses; I saw them today when they went to the woods." Then they let the matter drop. Then Geitir spoke: “ Now it will go, as it usually does, that we will come off worse because we are unable to carry away the bodies o f our kinsmen.” “ Why are you going on about it?” said llelgi. “ It is always more likely that the lesser man must yield. And yet it is likeliest of all that neither o f us will gain dis­ honour from the other at this meeting. We will now break off this quarrel, if you wish, but what I and my men will not permit is your coming nearer the house than you have already come.” After that the press of men broke up and Geitir and his men went to their horses, but Helgi and his men remained behind in the field. Geitir and his men met up with the sons of Egil, and they at once dismounted and made a halt, but Helgi and his men were standing in the yard in front of the homestead at H of and they saw them stopping. Then Helgi began to speak: “Wisdom comes to the fool in hindsight," he said. “We have spent the whole day in this throng. I see now, too late, that none o f Geitir's champions were present here. They will have borne away the bodies in the coal bins. It was always the case that Geitir was the wiser o f us two, though he has always been overcome by superior force.” No legal action was taken for the death of Thormod, and in no case did Geitir get justice from Helgi. Thorkel, son of Geitir, went abroad as soon as he was old enough to do so and travelled ceaselessly among lands. He was not involved in the dispute between Brodd-Helgi and Geitir, his father. In krossavik the illness of Halla, Lyting's daughter, progressed dangerously. It is said that Geitir left home to pay a visit at Eyvindara in the Fljotsdal district and was away more than a week. When he had gone from home, Halla sent a man off to Helgi with the request that he should meet her. He went at once to Krossavik. Halla greeted him, and he accepted her greeting warmly. She told him that he should look at her swelling. He did so, and said that it looked rather serious. He squeezed much liquid out o f the swelling and she became weak after that. She asked him to stay over the night, but he was unwilling to do that. Since she was not only weak but also saddened by hint, she spoke: “There is no need now to offer you lodging. You have now really put this matter behind you. I do not imagine that many men would finish with their wives as you will do with me.” Brodd-Helgi went home and was ill content with his lot. Halla lived for a short while after that, but she was dead when ( icitir got home. I le was told everything, just as it had happened. Everything was quiet for a time.

9

324

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

i / N After that a great hostility grew between Brodd-Helgi and Geitir. A v One summer Helgi was short of support at the assembly so he asked Gudmund for support. But Gudmund said that he was not willing to lend him sup­ port at just any assembly making himself unpopular with other chieftains and gain­ ing no profit for himself in return. So they reached an agreement in this case whereby Gudmund promised help and Helgi should give him half a hundred pieces of silver. When the court was over and Helgi’s affairs had gone well, he and Gudmund met at the booths and Gudmund claimed his money from Helgi. But Helgi said that he did not have it to give him, and he said that he did not see why he needed to hand over money, given their friendship. Gudmund answered: “You are behaving badly” he said. “You are always in need of others, but you do not pay what you are oath-bound to. Your friendship seems to me to be worth little. I will not again demand this money and furthermore I will never after this provide you with support.” With that they parted, and their friendship was now at an end. Geitir heard about this and went to meet Gudmund and offered him money for his friendship. Gudmund said that he did not want his money and said he had little help to give to men who always came off worse in any action against Helgi. Men now went home from the assembly, and all was quiet for a time. \\

It is said that a ship came out to Vopnatjord and on that ship was Thorarin, Egil’s son, who was considered the finest and most accomplished man among traders. Brodd-Helgi rode to the ship and invited Thorarin to stay with him along with such men as he chose, and Thorarin said that he would accept. Helgi rode home and said that Thorarin the skipper might be expected to come there for a visit. Geitir went to the ship and met Thorarin, and asked if he intended to go to Hof. He said that it had been discussed but not decided. Geitir told him that it would be rather more advisable to go to Krossavik, “be­ cause few of my men, it seems to me, benefit from accepting hospitality from Helgi.” It was settled that Thorarin should go to Krossavik. Brodd-Helgi learned that and rode at once to the ship with saddled horses, intending to bring Thorarin home with him. Thorarin said it had been decided otherwise. “ I will show that I did not invite you home under false pretences,” said Helgi, “for I will make no trouble though you go to Krossavik.” The next day Helgi rode to the ship and gave Thorarin a total of five stud-horses lor his friendship. All were yellow dun. Geitir came for Thorarin, and asked wheth­ er he had accepted the stud-horses from Brodd-Helgi. He said that was the case. “ I advise you,” said Geitir, “ to send back the stud-horses.” He did so and Helgi took back the stud-horses. Thorarin spent the winter with Geitir and sailed abroad the following summer.

AA

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VOPNAFIORD

325

And when he came back, Geitir had moved his homestead and was living in the place called Fagradal, so Thorarin went to lodge at Egilsstadir. Geitir's thingmen took counsel together, for it seemed to them that they could no longer endure the injustice of Brodd-Helgi. Then they went to meet with Geitir, and Thorarin spoke for the thingmen. "How long must things go on like this?" he said. “ Until everything is completely finished? Now many men are leaving you and all are going over to Helgi, and we reckon that your cowardice is the only reason that you hold yourself back from at­ tacking Helgi. You are the quicker of the two o f you, and you do not have fewer warriors than he has. There are now two choices facing us: either you go home to your farm at Krossavik and never move from there again, but take on Helgi if he does you any dishonour henceforth. Otherwise we will have to sell our farmsteads and move away, some leaving our homeland, and some the district.” Geitir set out from home on his journey and went north to Ofeig, Jarngerd’s r Jm son, at the Ljosavatn pass. Gudmund the Powerful met Geitir and they sat to­ gether all day talking. Afterwards they parted, and Geitir passed the night with Olvir the Wise at Mvvatn, who asked carefully about Brodd-Helgi. Geitir spoke well of him, saving that he was a man of distinction, overbearing and headstrong, yet a decent fellow in many ways. “ But is he not a great trouble maker?” said Olvir.

Cieitir answered, "The injustice of Helgi has fallen mostly upon me, to the extent that he begrudges me the same sky over my head as he has over his own.” Olvir answered, “ Must all this be endured from him?” “ It has been hitherto,” said Geitir. They now concluded this conversation. Geitir went home, and all was now quiet for the winter. The following spring, Geitir moved his farmstead to Krossavik and with him a large household. There was a severe famine. But as the assembly drew near, Brodd-Helgi and Cieitir met, and Helgi asked how numerous his company would be when he rode to the assembly. "Why should I take a large company with me,” said Cieitir “ when I have nothing going on there? I will ride to the beginning of the assembly, and with only a few men.” "Then we should meet up when I go,” said Helgi, “and ride along together. I am also going to ride with few men.” “That will be all right,” said Geitir. Bjarni, son of Brodd-Helgi, rode from home at the beginning of the assembly with his thingmen and Helgi’s, but I.yting waited for Helgi because Helgi liked him much more. Cieitir had received intelligence of Brodd Helgi’s journey. Brodd-Helgi rode from home, and with him went I.yting his son, as soon as he was ready, and

B

326

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Thorgils Skin, Lyting s foster-father, Hyjolf the Fat, Koli the Norwegian, Thorgerd Silver and her daughter by Helgi, who was called Hallbera. Cieitir rode off from home as well, and with him were Thorarin, Hallbjorn and Throst, the sons of Egil, as well as Tjorvi the Tall and seven other men. Some say that Helgi had a prophetic foster-mother and that it was his custom al­ ways to seek her out before he left home, and he did so then. And when he came to her, she was sitting with her face in her hands, weeping. Helgi asked why she was weeping and why her spirits were so low. She said that she was weeping on account of her dream. “ I dreamed, ' she said, "that I saw a white ox, a magnificent, large beast with high horns, arise here at Hof; and he walked up to the sandbanks down by the entrance of the Sunnudal valley. But I saw cattle moving up through the district, large beasts and none too few of them, and before them went a red-flecked ox, that was neither large nor handsome, but very strong. The cattle gored the white ox to death. Then a red ox rose up here at Hof, and its horns were the colour of bone and it was the most splendid of all the cattle. He gored the red-flecked ox to death. Then a certain bull arose at Krossavik, and it was the colour of sea-cattle. It went bellowing through all the countryside and all the heaths, forever seeking the red ox until I awoke.” “ It must mean,” said Helgi, “ that the white ox stands for me, but the red-flecked one for Geitir, and he will be my death.” “That is just what I suppose,” she said. “It must mean that Lyting will be the red ox and he will avenge me.” “N o,” she said, “ Bjarni will avenge you.” “Then you know nothing about it," he said, and then he stamped out furiously . . . [There is a lacuna here in all the paper manuscripts of the saga. A single surviving vel­ lum leaf o f the saga fills in part of the gap, but it is so illegible that in manv places one is reduced to guesswork. Gaps on the verso side of the vellum leaf however, can be filled in on the basis o f the paper manuscripts.] W t . . . who is in need of money and will somewhat . . . but . . . journey K v abroad . . . the case was concluded in order that . . . might be done quick­ ly . . . so great . . . of Gudmund Eyjolf s son to the Althing. The stipulations were first and foremost that Tjorvi the Tall should stay at his farm for a year but be gone before the first Moving Day and never have the right to live in the district after­ wards. Then they travelled to the Althing and Gudmund made peace between them. For Brodd-Helgi’s slaying he adjudged a hundred pieces of silver, and a further thir­ ty over and above that. Geitir asked Gudmund if Bjarni would be content with this. “ He will uphold the settlement himself,” he said. Afterwards they went home from the Thing, and all was now quiet. Bjarni stayed the year with Thorgerd Silver, his stepmother . . . and Bjarni [grew] up as a sibling of the children of Thorgerd. The kinsmen met often and Geitir paid

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VOPNAFJORD

327

the hundred pieces of silver as was agreed, hut the thirty remained to be paid. Geitir did not offer it, and neither did Bjarni demand it. Now the time before the Moving Days was passing, and Tjorvi the Tall had dis­ posed of his land and dismissed his household . . . It was a Saturday morning. Tiorvi’s horse was hobbled in the farmyard, and he intended to go away secretly later and ride unencumbered. At that moment a shepherd came indoors at H of and Bjarni asked what news he had. He answered, “Tjorvi’s possessions are on the move.” Bjarni stood up and took his shield and spear, mounted on the shepherd’s horse, and came to Gudmundarstadir. Tjorvi had gone to fetch his horse and he saw Bjarni coming and at once turned briskly towards the house. Such was the differ­ ence in their speeds that as Tjorvi was riding into the hayfield, Bjarni had reached the hayfield wall. He galloped off after him and thrust his spear through him, then rode home afterwards and told Thorgerd about the slaying o f Tjorvi. She said, “That is better than nothing.” Geitir learned of the death of Tjorvi and had him buried, and did not charge Bjarni with it. They were both at feasts together. Bjarni was invited to Krossavik and he heeded Geitir’s advice on everything. Things continued thus . . . it was quiet for a time. Bjarni got married, taking as his wife a woman named Rannveig, daughter o f Thorgeir Eiriksson from Guddalir. She had been married to Ingimund Ulfsson, and their son was Skidi the Elegant. Rannveig was a handsome and competent woman, as well as rich in goods. The next thing to be told is that Bjarni was at a feast at Krossavik and men were sitting by the tire. The kinsmen were lying both together in the same bed in one o f the sleeping-closets. There was a partition in the house with two openings in it. Geitir was looking through one of the openings, and Bjarni asked him what he might be seeing. Geitir said, “What appears before me is strange. To me it seems as if the cloth hung in the opening is completely covered with blood, and the redness from the cloth is so great that it seems to me that a l l . . . here in the house.” 'T see nothing of this,” said Bjarni. “ It must be the blood sinking down into your eyes on account of the fire.” “ It may be that,” said Geitir. Now they went in after that, and there was . . . Bjarni went home afterwards and everything was quiet for some time. There was a custom in the district that men held an assembly at the beginning of the last month of winter at the farm which is called Thorbrandsstadir. There work was supposed to be shared out among the farmers, and they might talk over any matters that seemed necessary and . . . were between. Geitir was an honest man, and many men had occasion to talk to him, and he sat . . . but not a heavy snow­ fall, and Bjarni asked what he should wear to cover himself.

328

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

. . .„in Bjarni's hand. He took it and unrolled it and it was both . . . and cut in pieces . . . Bjarni struck her and said, “ Hand it over, you most wretched o f all women.” Bjarni was then red as blood . . . he went out quickly. She said, “You don’t need to rush off because o f this . . . who was not less a war­ rior than you and . . . would such . . . .” . . . paid no heed to her words. He had in his hand a small wood-axe, and when he came to the meeting, many men were there. Geitir was sitting by a little door next to the hayfield wall itself. . . asked . . . Bjarni greeted the people of distinction but rather gruffly. “You look to me,” said Geitir, “as if tumults must . . . for you, before you left home, so that you have grown angry with us. But we cannot have that.” Bjarni was very tight-lipped. Kolfinn had left home with Bjarni. By ill luck he began to speak, and talked away looking at the sky: “The weather is very changeable today. This morning it seemed to me somewhat snowy and it was very cold, but now it seems to me to be as likely that it may thaw.” Bjarni said, “Thawing will never cease, if this becomes a thaw.” Bjarni stood up then and said, “ My foot has gone to sleep.” “ Lie still then,” said Geitir. Bjarni then struck Geitir on the head, and he died at once. The moment that he struck Geitir, he repented it. He took Geitir’s head in his lap, and he died on Bjarni’s knees. Geitir was then buried. After that men went away, and there was no talk of compensation. The deed was roundly condemned and was thought to have been done in an un­ manly way. Bjarni went home to Hof. When he came home, he drove away Thorgerd Silver and told her never to come into his sight again. Geitir’s son Thorkel was not in Iceland when his father was killed, but Blaeng ran the farm at Krossavik with the help of the sons o f F.gil, who were the brothers-inlaw o f Thorkel Geitisson. During the spring, the farmers called off the assembly, not wanting to hold it, for it seemed to them that nothing could be expected from intervening between men involved in such great affairs. It is said that Bjarni set a man named Birning to sniff out any hostilities that might be expected, and to inform Bjarni so that they might not come upon him unawares. Thorvard was the name of a popular man. He was held to be the best healer in the district, and lived at Sireksstadir. Thorkel Geitisson now came out to Iceland and immediately went to his tarm at Krossavik. He behaved as if he had nothing to be concerned about. Then Bjarni sent some men to meet Thorkel, who were friends o f both o f them, and offered Thorkel a settlement, honour, and self-judgement. But when they delivered this message to Thorkel, he let on as if he had not heard them and continued talking about the same thing as before. Then the go-betweens returned to tell

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VOPNAFIORD

329

Bjarni how things stood. Thus people supposed that he must be thinking o f ven­ geance. Bjarni was in the habit o f going to the mountains every autumn as his father had done, trusting that no one dared to wrong another during this time. Thorvard the Healer became aware that Thorkel was preparing for a mountain trip himself and that he had some chosen men with him as support. Thorvard brought this to Bjarni's attention. Biarni stayed behind, sending other men in his stead. So now when men went to the mountain the meeting with Bjarni did not take place as Thorkel had intended, and they remained at peace during the winter. | 5 J What needs to be told next is that Thorkel sent a man off from Krossavik one J w day to meet with Thorarin at F.gilsstadir. The man who was sent was named Roll. It was Roll's errand to find out how many men were at Hof. When he came to Egilsstadir he met Thorarin outside and told him his errand. Thorarin spoke: "It may not seem to you that you’re being treated very hospita­ bly. (So home as quickly as you can, and let no one find out, and I will inform my­ self of what Thorkel wants to know.” Thorarin said that he would tell Thorkel himself. Roll now turned back for home and he had to travel late. That same evening it happened that a man broke his leg at the next farm from Sireksstadir, and Thorvard the Healer was sent for and he came to bind up the leg. He was invited to stay over, but wanted to ride home that night. He met Roll on the way, and they talked to­ gether and exchanged news. Thorvard asked where Roll might be coming from, but Roll responded by asking why he might be travelling at night. Thorvard said that that was not important. “ Now tell me your errand, Roll,” said Thorvard. "I went up through the countryside to look for sheep and found none,” he said. They now parted and Roll went home that night. Thorvard also got home that night. The following morning he took his horse and rode up to H of where he received a warm welcome and was asked his news. He said that a man had broken his leg. He drew Bjarni aside to talk, and said that he had met Roll and it seemed that he must have been coming from Egilsstadir. He said that he was quite certain that Roll had not spoken a word of truth about his jour­ ney. "I see now," said Bjarni, “ that you wish that nothing should happen in the dis­ trict that I don’t know about, and for this you have my greatest thanks. Go home now and pass by the farm which is called Faskrudsbakki in the middle of the dis­ trict. Thorkel’s men are present there and, if it happens that the question arises how many men are here, say that certain o f our men came here in the morning and that no small number o f horses were driven in, but you . . . I Here the parchment leaf etuh, and the paper manuscript Itikes up the story anew. | . . . did not know what they should be for.” Thorvard set off and arrived at Bakki, and he was asked how many men were at

330

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Hof. He said exactly what he had been told and went home afterwards. As soon as lie had gone they sent men to kgilsstadir saying that a great body of men was at Hof. Afterwards Thorarin sent Thorkel word that there would be no easy victory at H of just then, and the winter continued to pass. The following spring, Bjarni needed to journey out to Strond, and he had to take the upper route over the heath because the water was rising in the inlets. There were shielings on the heaths, and Bjarni was riding near one of these shielings with a couple of men, sensing nothing, when Thorkel suddenly appeared in front of him with eight men, having got wind of Bjarni’s journey. In front of the shed there stood a large, three-legged chopping block. “ Now we must take the chopping block,” said Bjarni, “ and cover it with my cape and set it in my saddle, and you must ride one on each side and support it on the horse's back and ride to the hill that is nearest to the shieling, but I will go into the shieling. And if they ride after you and away from the shieling I will go to the woods to save myself. But if they turn aside towards the shieling, then I will defend myself with all the courage that I possess.” They did just as they had been told. Thorkel was not a sharp-sighted man, but he was clever and clear-headed, and, when they drew near the others, Thorkel asked if they saw clearly that there were three men riding away from the shieling ahead, “ for it would be a good plan to go into the shieling and then into the woods once we get beyond it.” They said they were certain they saw three men riding ahead. “I saw,” said Thorkel, “that there were three horses, but I doubt whether there was a man on the back of each.” “ It is more likely there were men on the back of each of them,” they said, “and the biggest man rode on the horse in the middle.” “We will act as if things are as they seem to you,” said Thorkel, “but I think it illadvised not to have searched the shed.” Thorkel and his men now rode after them and, when they had come close to them, Bjarni’s companions let the chopping block fall off and rode away. But Bjarni got himself to the woods at once, and so was saved from Thorkel and his men. Thorkel now turned back and came home and was ill-content with his lot. Bjarni’s companions went to fetch him as soon as it seemed to them safe. They went their own way, and Thorkel and Bjarni kept apart for a time. A little later Thorkel sent men to his kinsmen, Droplaug's sons, Helgi and h i Grim, in the Fljotsdal district, saying that they should come to Krossavik, which they did at once with Thorkel’s messengers. When they arrived at Krossavik they were warmly welcomed, and Helgi asked what needed to be done since Thor­ kel had sent word to them. “A short while ago I made a journey with which 1 am ill-content, as matters stand,” said Thorkel. "1 exposed my desire to see Bjarni dead and 1 got nowhere.

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VOPNAFJORD

331

Now I will go at once to H o f and attack Bjarni with fire if we can’t do it with weapons.” Helgi approved of this plan, but first they slept during the night. Thorkel’s health was never robust and he often became sick suddenly. Helgi awoke just before dawn, got dressed and went to Thorkel’s bed closet and said, “The time has now come to get up, if you are of the same mind as yesterday, for the sleeping man seldom gains the victory.” Thorkel answered, "On account of my poor health J will get little done this day.” Helgi offered to take on the trip and to do what had previously been intended. Thorkel answered, "It does not seem to me that anyone other than me should be the leader o f this expedition.” Helgi spoke up, beginning to get angry: "Don't bother sending word to me again if you act like a coward now, when 1 have come to assist you and you won’t even al­ low others to make the journey.” They then parted in anger. The brothers went home, and things were quiet for a while. Bjarni and Thorkel did not meet on this occasion. The following spring, both chieftains, Bjarni and Thorkel, went to the Spring A O Assembly in the Fliotsdal district. With Thorkel were Blaeng and Egil’s sons, Thorarin, Hallbiorn and Throst, as well as the Eyjolf who lived in Vidivellir. Count­ ing Thorkel, the}’ were fifteen. They went to Groa at Eyvindara and she took care o f their needs. With Bjarni on his journey were Thorvard the Healer from Sireksstadir, Bruni of Thorbrandsstadir, Eilif Torfi’s son of Torfastadir, two brothers from Buastadir, Berg and Brand, Bjarni’s foster-son Skidi, and Hauk Loftsson. All together there were eighteen of them. Helgi Asbjarnarson and Thordis, Brodd-Helgi’s daughter, gave them a warm wel­ come. When the assembly was over, Thorkel was the first to be ready to go home, and that seemed good to Bjarni. But when he was ready to go home, Thordis Todda gave him a fine necklace, saying that she wanted nothing in return for it. She saw to it that it was fastened around his neck - firmly fastened. Thorkel was then travelling with his companions across the heath. Afterwards they came down to Bodvarsdal. They found accommodation there with a farmer called Kari who was a thingman of Thorkel’s. When they went to sleep, Thorkel asked Kari to keep watch in case any men came down from the heath and then at once alert him. Bjarni went slowly across the heath and was pleased that Thorkel had made a path through the heath because the going was poor. He came at night to the woman named Freygerd, and afterwards went on over the heath coming down to Bodvars­ dal near Kari’s farm in the early morning. Since Thorkel’s trail led to the farm, Bjarni said that three of them should go side by side, and after them a second three, and then the third, “ and it will seem then to be the tracks of three men.” And they did so.

332

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Kari was outside when they passed near the farmyard and did not raise the alarm because he thought the difficulty between the kinsmen was serious and he did not want to let himself get drawn in. Thorkel awakened in his bed and roused his companions, saying they were well rested. Now they put on their weapons and went outside. Thorkel told them to walk back along the track and see if any trail left the track. And they saw the trail of three men diverging from it. He himself went to the path and spoke: “These men were heavy,” said Thorkel. “ 1 believe that Bjarni and his men must have travelled here and we should pursue them hard.” And when they had come some distance from the farm they saw that the trail spread out. They went as fast as they could until they had come almost to the be­ ginning of the valley. A little farm stands there which is called Eyvindarstadir. A man named Eyvind lived there. Bjarni and his men had nearly reached the hayfield wall and were having a rest. Bjarni said, “ I’m no longer willing to run from Thorkel. We must wait here for what is to happen.” As soon as Thorkel caught up, he said, “Let us attack them boldly. You and I, Bjarni my kinsman, must look to one another, then Blaeng and Birning, and Thorvard and Throst.” Now the battle began. Bjarni and his men defended themselves most manfully, and so some time passed without any men being wounded. Then Thorkel said, “Our attack is so cowardly now as to be unworthy o f the tell­ ing.” Bjarni answered: “You have enough spirit,” he said. A woman went out at Eyvindarstadir and saw the men’s conflict. She quickly went back in and spoke: “ Eyvind,” she said, “ I think that the kins­ men, Thorkel and Bjarni, are fighting not far from the hayfield wall. I saw a man ly­ ing under the wall and he seemed to me to be terrified.” Eyvind answered, “ Let us go as quickly as possible and take clothes with us and throw them over the weapons.” Eyvind picked up a wooden beam and, carrying it on his shoulder, jumped over the wall where the man was lying - it was Thorvard. He leapt up, most alarmed. As soon as Eyvind got there, men began to fall in the battle - Thorvard had cast him­ self down at the foot of the wall out of weariness - Birning was the first to fall at Blaeng's hands. Then Blaeng struck at Bjarni and the blow fell on his neck, shatter­ ing the necklace into pieces with a loud crack. Bjarni got a scratch and the whole necklace fell down into the snow. Bjarni reached out for the necklace and put it in­ side his tunic. Thorkel spoke: “You are still greedy for money, kinsman.” Bjarni spoke: “Money will be needed today, the way you’re acting.” Thorkel then sat down, but Blaeng attacked Bjarni with great ferocity. The end o f this onslaught was that Blaeng himself fell. Then T horkel stood up and attacked

THE SAGA OF THE PEOPLE OF VOPNAFJORD

333

sharply, but he received a wound on Ins arm so that he became disabled. Both sons of (.iliru-Halli fell there. Hilif also fell at the hands o f Hallbjorn, but he lived on, if one could call it living. Then Eyvind arrived and went so fiercely between the men with his beam that they shrank back on both sides. The women were with him, and they threw clothes over the weapons and the fighting stopped. By then four men had fallen in Bjarni’s company and many of those who survived were wounded, four o f Thorkel’s men had fallen also. Hvvind asked if Thorkel would allow Bjarni and his men to be carried home. He said he could see that Thorkel and his men wanted to look after themselves. Thorkel did not deny it. Afterwards the bodies of those who had fallen there were attended to. After that the two parties went off separately. Thorkel and his men went home to Krossavik, but Hvvind carried Bjarni along Yopnafiord until they got home to Hof. Thorvard the Healer came to Hof and bound the wounds o f the men. Eilif Torfason lay wounded for a long time, but finally was cured. Bjarni went at once to meet Haiti and tell him of the death o f his sons. He invited him to live in his house and said that he would be like a son to him. Halli answered, "My sons seem to me a great loss, and yet it seems to me better to lose them than that the}' should have to endure the charge o f cowardice like some of your companions. 1 will continue to rely on my farm and not move to Hof, yet you have my great thanks for the invitation.” One day Bjarni spoke with Thorvard the Healer: “Our wounds here at H of have now come along so far that we can look after ourselves, under your supervision, but 1 know that Thorkel is wounded and has no one to heal him and so is growing weak. I want you now to go to him and cure him.” Thorvard said he would do as Bjarni wished. He set off now and came to Krossa­ vik about midday. A board game was being played, and Thorkel was sitting staring at the game. He looked very pale. No one greeted Thorvard. He went to Thorkel and spoke: “ Let me look at your wound. I have heard bad things about it.” He bade him do as he wished. He spent seven nights there, and the farmer im­ proved from day to day. Thorvard now left Krossavik, and Thorkel repaid him well for his healing, gave him a horse and a silver ring, and afterwards spoke words of friendship with him. After that he left and came to H of and told Bjarni how things were, and it seemed to him that he had made the right decision since Thorkel had been healed. That summer little haying got done at Krossavik because Thorkel was capable of little, and things looked so unpromising that the cattle would have to be slaughtered or simply killed off. By this time he was married to Jorunn. A farmhand of ThorkeTs hard to go up into the district, lie took lodgings at Hof, where he was received well. Bjarni asked him about the health of the people and the conditions o f the livestock.

334

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

The farmhand said, “The health of the people is generally improving,” but he de­ scribed the condition o f the livestock as most unpromising. In the morning when the farmhand was leaving, Bjarni accompanied him out of the farmyard and spoke: “ Ask Thorkel whether he would like to move his house­ hold here - or have me bring meat and fodder to him, so that there is no need to worry about loss of livestock. Be a good messenger now.” The farmhand then left and got home just as men had sat down at table and Jorunn was setting out food. He went up to Thorkel and told him everything that Bjarni had said. Jorunn stood still on the floor, listening to what he said. Thorkel said nothing. Jorunn spoke: “Why do you remain silent in the face o f so generous an offer?” Thorkel answered, “ I will not give a quick answer to this proposal, for such an honourable choice would take most men by surprise.” lorunn spoke: “ I want us to go to Hof in the morning and meet Bjarni. It seems to me that such an offer is very honourable from a man like Bjarni.” “ You shall decide,” said Thorkel, “ because I have often found that you are both wise and good-hearted.” The following morning, Thorkel’s household set out, twelve of them in all, and when their coming was seen at Hof, Bjarni was told. He was at once delighted at the news and went to meet them and greeted Thorkel warmly. And when they had spoken together, the kinsmen went through all their legal differences very carefully. Bjarni offered Thorkel a settlement and self-judgement, and said that henceforth, while they both lived, he wanted him to arbitrate in everything. Thorkel accepted this offer and they arrived at a complete settlement. Thorkel awarded himself a hundred pieces of silver for the killing of (Jeitir, and each granted the other peace, a peace which afterwards held fast. Bjarni was a brisk man. The men of H of have not been great sages, and yet things have mostly gone well for them. Thorkel was a great chieftain, the most valiant of men and a great helper in law­ suits. His money ran out in his old age, and when he gave up his farm, Bjarni in­ vited him to Hof, and he grew old there until his end. Thorkel was a man blessed in children. His daughter Ragnheid married l.oft Thorarinsson and they had nine chil­ dren. Their daughter Halla was the mother of Steini, the father of Halla who was the mother of Bishop Thorlak the Holy. Ragnheid, Thorlak’s sister, was the mother o f Bishop Pal, o f Orm Jonsson, and o f the priest Jon Arnthorsson. Translated by JOHN TUCKER

THE TALE OF THORSTEIN STAFF-STRUCK

335

THE TALE OF THORSTEIN STAFF-STRUCK (Þorsteins þáttur stangarhöggs )1

There was a man named Thorarin living in Sunnudal. He was old and saw poorly. He had been a great viking in his youth. He was not an easy man to get along with, even though he was old. He had one son named Thorstein. He was a large, strong, even-tempered man. and he worked so hard on his lather’s farm that three other men together were not more productive. Thorarin was not a very wealthy man, but he did own plenty of weapons. The father and son also owned some stud-horses, and they earned most of the money they had by selling off stallions, for all of them were good riding-horses and spirited. There was a man named Thord. He was a farmhand of Bjarni’s at Hof. He took care of Biarni's riding-horses because he was regarded as being good with horses. Thord was very overbearing, and he made people feel that he worked for a powerful man. though he himself became no more valuable nor more popular for that. Another two men named Thorhall and Thorvald were working for Bjarni at that time. They were always gossiping about everything they heard in the district. Thorstein and Thord arranged a horse-fight for young stallions. At the fight, Thord's horse was getting the worst of it. Now when Thord found that his own horse was being beaten, he dealt Thorstein’s horse a heavy blow in the jaw. Thor­ stein saw this and dealt Thord’s horse and even greater blow, and Thord’s horse ran off, and people really started shouting. Thord then struck Thorstein on the brow with his horse-prod, causing the skin to tear and slip down over his eye. Thorstein then cut off part of his shirt, and bandaged his brow, acting as if nothing had hap­ pened, and he asked people not to tell his father about it. The matter was dropped then and there. Thorvald and Thorhall taunted him about this and nicknamed him Thorstein Staff-struck. A little before Yule that winter, the women at Sunnudal got up for work. Thor­ stein got up too and carried in the hay but then lay back down on the bench. Then old Thorarin, his father, came into the room and asked who was lying there. Thor­ stein said he was. “Why are you on your feet so early, son?” asked old Thorarin. Thorstein answered, “ I don’t think there are many others to do the work that must be done around here.” “ Don’t you have a headache, son?” asked old Thorarin. “Not that I am aware of,” said Thorstein. “What can you tell me, son, about the horse-fight that took place last summer? Weren’t you knocked unconscious, kinsman, like a dog?”

1From

A M 162 C fol., A M 156 fol. and A M 496 4to. Translated from hlendinga sögur.

336

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

“ I do not see the honour,” said Thorstein, “ in calling it an attack rather than an accident.” Thorarin said, “ I would not have thought that I had a coward for a son.” “Do not say anything now, father,” said Thorstein, “that you will later learn is an exaggeration.” “ I will not say as much now,” said Thorarin, “ as I have a mind to.” Thorstein then got up and grabbed his weapons. He then set off and walked over to the barn where Thord was taking care of Bjarni’s horses. Thord was there. Thorstein found Thord and said to him, “I was wanting to know, Thord my friend, whether that blow 1 took from you at the horse-fight last summer was an ac­ cident or dealt intentionally, and whether you are willing to compensate me for it." Thord answered, "If you have two mouths, then put your tongue in each of them and say with one that it was an accident, if you like, and with the other that it was dealt in earnest. And that is all the compensation you’re going to get from me.” "Then prepare yourself," said Thorstein, “ for the possibility that I won’t come seeking again.” Thorstein then ran up to Thord and dealt him his death-blow. Afterwards he went to the farmhouse at H of and found a woman outside and said to her, “Tell Bjarni that a bull has gored his stable-boy Thord, and that Thord will be waiting there until he goes to the barn.” “You go home,” she replied, “and I will tell him when I please.” Thorstein then went home, and the woman to her work. Bjarni got up that morning, and when he had sat down at the table, he asked where Thord was. The others replied that he would have gone to the horses. “ I would have expected him back by now,” said Bjarni, “ if he were well.” Then the woman Thorstein had met spoke up and said, “ It’s true, as we’re often reminded, that we women aren’t very smart. Thorstein Staff-struck was here this morning and said that a bull had gored Thord and that he needed help. But 1 didn't want to wake you then, and afterwards I forgot all about it.” Bjarni got up from the table, and then went to the barn and found Thord there slain. He was then buried. Bjarni then prepared an action and had Thorstein outlawed for the killing. But Thorstein remained at home in Sunnudal working for his father, and Bjarni did nothing about it. That autumn at Hof; the men were sitting by the fire roasting sheep-heads, and Bjarni was lying outside on the ft re-room wall listening to what they were saying. Then the brothers Thorhall and Thorvald spoke up and said, “ We never expect­ ed, when we were hired at Killer-Bjarni's, that we'd be roasting sheep-heads here, while his outlaw Thorstein is roasting the heads of geldings. It would have been bet­ ter of him to yield more to his kinsmen in Bodvarsdal than to have his outlaw living like his equal in Sunnudal. But those who are laid down will be done with once they are wounded, and we don't know when he will wipe this stain off his honour." One man answered, “That kind of thing is worse said than unsaid, and trolls

THE TALE OF THORSTEIN STAFF-STRUCK

337

must have pulled your tongues out of your mouths. We feel that he does not want to deprive the blind father and the other dependants there in Sunnudal of their bread and butter. But it will surprise me if you roast lamb-heads here much longer or praise what happened in Bodvarsdal.” Then everyone went to eat and then to sleep, and Bjarni did not show that he had heard what had been said. The next morning, Bjarni woke Thorhall and Thorvald and told them to ride to Sunnudal and bring him back Thorstein’s severed head by breakfast time. '‘You two seem to me,” he said, "the most likely to wipe the stain from my hon­ our, if I don’t have the strength to do it myself.” Now they knew that they had said too much but went, nevertheless, over to Sunnudal. Thorstein was standing in the doorway whetting a short sword. When they arrived, he asked them where they were going, and they claimed they were supposed to look for some horses. Thorstein said that they would not have to look far for those “that are right here by the hayfield wall.” “We might not find the horses if you don’t show us exactly where they are.” Then Thorstein stepped outside. And when they had walked out into the hayfield, Thorvald brandished his axe and ran toward him, but Thorstein blocked him with his arm, and he fell down. Thorstein thrust his short sword through him. Thorhall then wanted to attack him, but he went the same way as Thorvald. Thor­ stein then tied both of them onto their horses and lay the reins over the horses’ manes, and drove them all homeward. The horses then went home to Hof. Some farmhands were outside at Hof, and they went in and told Bjarni that Thorvald and Thorhall were home and that their journey had not been made in vain. Biarni then went outside and saw what the situation was. He did not say any more about it, but had them buried. Then all remained quiet until Yule. Rannveig spoke up one evening when she and Bjarni had gone to bed: “ What do you think is being discussed most often these days around the district?” she said. “ I don’t know,” said Bjarni. “Many people’s words sound like nonsense to me.” "These days, people say most often that they don’t know what Thorstein Staffstruck will have to do before you find it necessary to take revenge on him. He has now slain three of your farmhands. Your thingmen do not think they can count on you for support as long as this goes unavenged. You both do wrong and leave right undone.” Bjarni answered, "Now the saying applies that no one learns from another’s mis­ takes. But 1 will heed what you are telling me, even though Thorstein has killed few innocent men.” They ended their discussion and slept through the night. In the morning, Rannveig awoke as Bjarni was taking down his shield. She asked where he was going. He answered, "Now T horstein from Sunnudal and I are going to settle this mat­ ter of honour.” “ How many of you are going?” she asked.

338

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

“ I am not going to load an army against Thorstein,” he said. “ I will go alone.” "Don't risk your life alone,” she said, “against the weapons of that horrible man.” Bjarni said, “ Now aren’t you being like those women who urge one moment what they regret the next? Well I have listened to enough taunting, both from you and from others, and it won’t do you any good to try and stop me when I want to go” Bjarni then went to Sunnudal. Thorstein was standing in the doorway, and they exchanged a few words. Bjarni said, "You are to fight me in sitiglc combat today, Thorstein, on the hill here in the hayfield.” "1 am not at all prepared,” said Thorstein, “ to fight with you, but I will leave Ice­ land on the first ship, for I know thåt you have the decency to provide my father with farm help if I go.” “ You aren’t going to talk yourself out of this,” said Bjarni. “You will permit me to see my father first?” asked Thorstein. “ O f course,” said Bjarni. Thorstein went inside and told his father that Bjarni had come and challenged him to single combat. Old Thorarin answered, “ Anybody who tangles with a more powerful man in his own district and has dishonoured him cannot expect to wear out too many shirts. I don’t feel sorry for you because I think you’ve brought this on yourself. Now take your weapons and defend yourself bravely, for I would never have stooped before a man like Bjarni in my day, even though he is a great champion. Still, 1 would rather lose you than have a coward for a son.” Thorstein then went outside, and they went up on the hill and began to fight hard, badly damaging each other’s protective gear. And when they had fought for a very long time, Bjarni said to Thorstein, “ I’m thirsty now, for I am less used to hard work than you are.” “Then go to the brook,” said Thorstein, “and drink.” Bjarni did so, laying his sword down beside him. Thorstein picked it up, looked at it and said, “ You could not have had this sword with you in Bodvarsdal.” Bjarni did not answer. They then went back up the hill and fought for a while. Bjarni found the man a skilled fighter, and the going seemed more difficult than he thought it would be. “A lot is going wrong for me today,” said Bjarni; “ now my shoelace has come un­ tied.” “Tie it then,” said Thorstein. Bjarni then bent over. Thorstein went inside, took two shields and a sword, went back up the hill to Bjarni and said to him, “ Here is a shield and sword from my father, and this one will not be blunted any more than the one you already have. I do not want to suffer your blows without a shield anymore, but 1 would gladly have us end this game, for

THE TALE OF THORSTEIN STAFF-STRUCK

339

I am afraid that your good fortune will accomplish more than my bad luck» and everyone is eager to live through a struggle if he has the power to do so.” “ It won't do you any good to try and talk your way out of this»" said Bjarni. “The fight’s not over.” WI will not strike eagerly,” said Thorstein. Then Bjarni chopped Thorstein's entire shield away from him» and Thorstein chopped Bjarni’s away from him. “Now you’re swinging,” said Bjarni. Thorstein answered, “You did not deal a lighter blow.” Bjarni said, “The same weapon you had earlier today is biting harder for you now." Thorstein said, “ I would save myself from a mishap if I could» and 1 fight in fear o f you. I am still willing to submit entirely to your judgement.” It was then Bjarni’s turn to swing, and both o f them were now shield-less. Then Bjarni said, “ It would be a poor bargain to choose a crime over good luck. I will consider myself fully compensated for my three farmhands if you will promise me your loyalty.” Thorstein said, “I have had opportunities today to betray you, had my mis­ fortune been stronger than your luck. I will not betray you.” “I see that you are an excellent man,” said Bjarni. “You must allow me to go in and see your father,” he said, “ and tell him what I want to.” “Go as you like for my part,” said Thorstein, “but do be careful.” Then Bjarni went up to the bed closet where old Thorarin was lying. Thorarin asked who was there, and Bjarni said it was he. “What’s the news, Bjarni my friend?” asked Thorarin. “Your son Thorstein’s death,” answered Bjarni. “ Did he put up any defence?” asked Thorarin. “I don’t think any man has been as keen in battle as your son Thorstein.” “ It doesn’t seem strange to me,” said the old man, “that you were a tough op­ ponent in Bodvarsdal, when you have now defeated my son.” Then Bjarni said, “ I want to invite you to Hof. You shall hold one o f the two seats of honour as long as you live, and I will be as a son to you.” “ I’m in the position,” said the old man, “of someone who has no power, and only a fool rejoices in promises. Besides» the promises of you chieftains are such» when you want to comfort a man after you've done something like this, that your relief lasts only a month; then we are treated like other paupers, and with that our injuries are not soon forgotten. Yet whoever makes a bargain with a man like you may nevertheless be pleased with his lot, no matter what people say, and 1 will ac­ cept your offer, so come here into the bed closet. You'll have to come close, because this old man is shaky on his feet from age and poor health, and I'm not quite free from being affected by my son’s death.” Bjarni then stepped into the bed closet and took old Thorarin's hand. Then he realised that he was groping for a short sword and wanted to stab him.

340

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Bjarni pulled back his hand and said> “You miserable old fart! Now you'll get what you deserve! Your son Thorstein is alive and he is going to live with me at Hof. You will be given slaves to do your farm work, and you will not lack anything as long as you live.” Thorstein then went home to H of with Bjarni and remained with him until the day he died, and no man was thought to be his equal in integrity and bravery. Bjarni maintained his honour, and he became more popular and more evenkeeled the older he grew. He dealt with difficulties better than anyone, and he turned strongly toward religion during the latter part of his life. Bjarni travelled abroad and made a pilgrimage to Rome. He died on that journey. He now rests in a city called Vateri, a great city not far this side of Rome. Bjarni was blessed with many descendants. His son was Skegg-Broddi, who ap­ pears frequently in sagas and was the most excellent man of his day. Bjarni’s daugh­ ter was named Halla, the mother of Gudrid, whom Kolbein the Lawspeaker mar­ ried. Another of Bjarni’s daughters was Yngvild, whom Thorstein Sidu-Hallsson married. Their son was Magnus, the father of Einar, the father of Bishop Magnus. Amundi was another of Thorstein and Yngvild's sons. He married Sigrid, the daughter of Thorgrim the Blind. Amundi’s daughter was Hallfrid, the mother of Amundi, the father of Gudmund, the father of Magnus the Godi and of Thora, whom Thorvald Gizurarson married, and of another Thora, the mother of Orm of Svinafell. Another of Amundi's daughters was Gudrun, the mother of Thordis, the mother of Helga, the mother of Gudny Bodvarsdottir, the mother of Thord, Sighvat and Snorri Sturluson. Another of Amundi’s daughters was Rannveig, the mother of Stein, the father of Gudrun, the mother o f Arnfrid, whom Stout-Helgi married. An­ other daughter of Amundi was Thorkatla, the mother of Arnbjorg, the mother of Finn the Priest, Thorgeir and Thurid. And many leading men are descended from them. There ends the story of Thorstein Staff-struck. Translated by AN TH ON Y MAXWELL

THE TALE OF THORSTEIN BULL’S-LEG (Þorsteins þáttur uxafóts )1

There was a man called Thord Beard. He claimed all the land in Lon north from the river Jokulsa to Lon heath and lived at the farm called Baer for ten years. But when he learned that his high-scat pillars had come to land in Leiruvog below the heath, he then sold his land to Ulfljot the Lawspeaker who landed there at Lon. UlfIjot was the son of Thora, Ketil Horda-Kari's daughter. Ketil was the son of Aslak

1

1From

Flatcyjarbók. Translated from islendinga sögur. Although the tale is clearly fictitious, and resem­ bles the sagas and tales o f champions, it develops from incidents involving Thorkel Geitisson o f the Saga o f the People o f Vopnafjoni.

THE TALE OF THORSTEIN BULL’S-LEG

341

Bifru-Kari, whose father was Unnar Eagle-horned. When U 111jot was almost sixty years old, he went to Norway and was there for three years. Then he and his cousin, Thorleif the Wise, established the law code which was later called Ulfljot's Law. And when he came back to Iceland, the Althing was established and from that time on all the people o f the country were governed by the same law. The first provision in the pagan law code was that people should not sail ships with dragons’ heads at sea. But if people did, they were obligated to take the heads down before they came in sight of land and not sail ashore with gaping heads or yawning snouts which would frighten the nature spirits of the land. A ring weighing two ounces or more was to be kept on the altar of each chief temple. Every godi was obligated to have this ring on his arm at all of the public meetings he was to preside over and to redden the ring in the blood of a sacrificial bull he had sacrificed him­ self. Every person who needed to acquit himself of a legal duty at court had first to swear an oath on that ring and to call two or more witnesses to his oath. “ I call on you to witness,” he was to say, “that I swear an oath, a legal oath, on the ring. May now Frey and Njord and the all-powerful god so help me that I will now prosecute or defend the case or bear witness or render a decision or verdicts according to what 1 know is most just and true and most according to the law, and will acquit mvself of all legal duties which fall upon me while I am present at this Thing.” At that time the country was divided into four quarters and there were to be three assemblies in each quarter and three chief temples in each assembly district. Men were carefully chosen to maintain the temples on the basis o f their wisdom and justice. They were to appoint the judges at the assembly and direct the conduct of litigation. For this reason they were called godis. Everyone was obliged to pay taxes to the temple just like the church-tithes now. Bodvar the White from Voss in Norway was the first to five at Hof. He built a chief temple there and became the temple-priest. He was the father o f Thorstein who was the father of Hall of Sida. Thorir the Tall claimed the land around Krossavik Bay north o f Reydarfjord. The people of Krossavik are descended from him. There was a man called Thorkel Geitisson who lived at Krossavik. He was a most outstanding man, a strong man, and was accounted very valiant. He was unmarried when these events took place. His sister, who was named Oddny, grew up with him; she was a very good-looking and very talented woman. She had, how­ ever, a major speech defect: she was dumb, and was so from birth. The brother and sister loved each other very much. Thorkel owned a slave called Freystein who was a foreigner with no family in Ice­ land. He was neither ugly nor vicious like other slaves but rather he was welldisposed and well-behaved and a very good-looking man. For this reason he was called Freystein the Fair. There was a man called Krum who lived at Krumsholt. The farm is deserted now.

2

342

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Krum Vemundarson’s father was Asbjorn, the son o f Krum the Old. Krum the Old moved his residence from Voss in Norway to Iceland. He claimed land at Hafranes and inland to Thernunes and the outer lands including Skrud and other islands outside the fjord and on the other side of Thernunes. Krum the Younger had a wife called Thorgunna, the daughter of Thorstein. Thorstein was the son of Veturlidi, who was the son of Asbjorn, a prominent man from Beitsstadir, the son of O laf Long-neck, the son of Bjorn Whale-side. Thorgunna was a wise woman but hardly popular. She was very knowledgeable in sorcery, not beautiful, unconventional in character, and rather harsh but changeable in mood. Krum was a poor man. There was a great difference in the ages of the couple. Thorgunna was a mature woman when these extraordinary events took place. They had no children as far as is known. ^ There was a man called Styrkar Eindridason. Eindridi was Hreidar’s son. Hreid^ ar and Asbjorn, the Either of Jarnskeggi of Yrja, were brothers; their sister O lof was married to the hcrsir Klypp who killed King Sigurd Snake. Their brother was Erling, a powerful hersir in Hordaland. Erling had a son called Ivar, the best-looking man of those who grew up in Hordaland. For this reason he was called Ivar the Radiant. He was more accom­ plished in all skills than anyone else and was so very competitive that hardly anyone got a chance to rival him in words or deeds. He was unmarried for a long time be­ cause he thought there was not a suitable match for him anywhere. He resided for extended periods at Gimsar in Trondheim with Styrkar his kinsman. This Styrkar was Einar Paunch-shaker’s father. And some people say that Eindridi, Stvrkar’s fa­ ther, and Asbjorn, Eindridi Broad-foot’s lather, were brothers. The affectionate rela­ tionship between the kinsmen Styrkar and Ivar was long-lasting. For a long period, Ivar made trading voyages to England and Denmark. One summer he went on a trading voyage to Iceland. He landed his ship in Gautavik in the East Fjords. Thorkel Geitisson rode to the ship and offered to lodge the skipper with as many men as he wanted to have kept with him. Ivar thanked the farmer and said he could accept. Ivar went to lodge at Krossavik with four others and was there for the winter. Ivar was a very sociable man and generous with his money. One day Thorkel went to talk with his sister Oddny and told her that the skipper o f a trading ship had come to lodge there. “And sister,” he said, “ I want you to work for him this winter because most of the other people here have assigned tasks.” Oddny cut runes on a wooden rod because she could not speak and Thorkel took it and looked at it. The rod said, “ I’m apprehensive about serving the captain because 1 have a pre­ monition that if I do serve Ivar it will be the cause of a great trouble.” Thorkel became very angry when Oddny objected, and when she saw that she got up, went inside and began serving Ivar, and continued with that through the winter.

THE TALE OF THORSTEIN BULL'S-LEG

343

And as time went on, people saw that Oddny was not carrying just herself. When Thorkel noticed that, he asked how matters stood with her and whether she was pregnant and who had got her with child. Then Oddny wrote in runes again and they said, “ Ivar has repaid you for his winter's lodging no better than this he has begotten the child I am carrying." Then Oddny burst into tears, but Thorkel walked away. The winter passed, and when spring came Ivar had his ship in Gautavik fitted out. When it was ready, Ivar and his men prepared to leave Krossavik. Thorkel rode along with Ivar, and when they had been riding for a while, he turned to the cap­ tain. “W hat provision, Ivar, are you going to make for the child which you got with my sister, Oddny, or will you do the right thing and marry her? I shall endow her with enough money that it will be to your honour.” Ivar reacted very angrily and answered, “ I would have had a bad trip coming to Iceland if I had to marry your dumb sister. I have had the choice o f nobler and higher-born women in Hordaland and elsewhere in Norway. And you do not need to blame me for your sister's child which she got with your slaves. You’ve slandered me greatly.” Thorkel answered, “ If you are not willing to acknowledge Oddny’s child and in­ sult both her and me with your words you shall pay for it yourself. I’ve never before endured such disgrace from anyone.” Then Ivar slashed at Thorkel. The stroke hit him on the leg and inflicted a severe wound. Then Thorkel drew his sword and slashed at Ivar, but he rode out o f reach and the blow struck the horse's leg and took it off. Ivar leapt from the horse’s back and ran after his men. Thorkel rode home to Krossavik. The next day Thorkel assembled supporters and rode to Gautavik with thirty men, but when he got there, Ivar had pulled up his gangplanks and the wind stood from the land so he sailed into the open sea and did not stop until he came to Nor­ way, and then he went home to Hordaland and settled down there peacefully. Thorkel rode home to Krossavik and was displeased with the state o f his affairs since he had never suffered greater disgrace than all this together.

4

At midsummer or a little later Oddny gave birth. It was a male child and was so big that people thought they had never seen a larger new-born. Thorkel was told that his sister was now delivered of the child Ivar the Radiant had got her preg­ nant with. And when Thorkel heard that, he was extremely angry and said the child should be exposed. It was legal at that time for poor people to expose children if they wished, but it was thought to be a bad thing to do. Thorkel had the slave Freystein summoned and ordered him to destroy the child, hut he attempted to get out of it until Thorkel made his anger clear. Geitir, Thorkel’s father, was then staying with Thorkel. He argued that the child should not be exposed, and said that he had a premonition that the boy would be

344

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

no weakling if he managed to live. Thorkel was so angry that he would not listen to that and said that nothing was to be done but expose the boy. Then I'revstein went to Oddny, though he proceeded under compulsion, and took the boy and went to the forest. He wrapped the boy in a cloth and put a slice of bacon in his mouth. He made a shelter beneath the roots o f a tree and put the child in it and prepared it well. He then went away and afterwards went home and told his master he had taken care of the child. His master was pleased and then for a time things were quiet. Shortly thereafter, it is to be said, Krum went into his forest to get wood. He heard a child crying and went there and found a male infant who was both big and good-looking. A piece of bacon lay beside him and it seemed clear to Krum that it had fallen from the child’s mouth, and for that reason it had cried. Krum had heard that a child in Krossavik had been exposed and how harshly Thorkel had insisted on that, so it seemed clear that this was the same child. And considering on the one hand that Thorkel was a good friend to him and on the other that it was both criminal and a great loss that so manly a child and one so suitable for great deeds should die there, he took up the child and carried it home and told no one about it. The child was found the second day after it had been exposed. Krum gave the boy the name Thorstein and claimed it was his son. He and Thorgunna were agreed in this. Then Thorstein grew up, and Thorgunna came to foster him lovingly and taught him much secret lore. Thorstein grew both big and strong and eager to excel in all skills. He was so strong that when he was seven years old he could match full-grown men in strength even though they were capable. One day Thorstein went to Krossavik as he had often done before. He went to the main room. The farmer’s father, Geitir, was sitting on the cross-bench and mur­ muring into his cloak. And when the boy came into the main room, he was rushing along as is usual with children. He fell onto the floor and when Geitir saw that he burst into resounding laughter. But when Oddny saw the boy she burst into tears. The boy went on into the room and asked Geitir, “ What seemed so laughable to you when I fell just now?” Geitir answered, “ In truth because I saw what you did not see.” “What was that?” said Thorstein. “ I can tell you. When you came into the main room, a polar bear cub followed you and ran on ahead into the room. But when he saw me, he stopped and you were going along in a rush and fell over the cub and it’s my belief that you are not the son o f Krum or o f Thorgunna but instead are o f a greater family.” The boy sat down next to Geitir and they talked together, but when evening came on Thorstein said he had to go home. Geitir asked him to come often - “because it seems to me that you have relatives here.” And when the boy had gone out, Oddny came and gave him newly made cloth­ ing. Then he went home.

5

THE TALE OF THORSTEIN BULL’S-LEG

345

Now he began to come to krossuvik regularly. Thorkel was distant with the hoy, but it seemed to him he was an exceptional person in si/e and strength, (ieitir told his son Thorkel that it was his belief that this Thorstein was Oddny and Ivar the Radiant’s son and that he would become a powerful figure. Thorkel said that he did not know how to deny it - “ We must get reliable in­ formation on this.” And the next day Thorkel sent for krum and Thorgunna and Thorstein, and when they had come he questioned krum in detail as to how Thorstein had arrived on the scene. The couple disclosed everything about his origin. Then Freystein told his story and everything was consistent. It seemed to Thorkel that everything had turned out very well and he thanked Freystein. And now Thorstein recognised his family and went to live in Krossavik and Thorkel treated him very well. It is said that one autumn when people were to go to the mountains for a round-up, Thorkel asked his kinsman Thorstein to go with them. He agreed to that. He was ten years old then. Freystein asked him to come along with him. They went as the roads led them and found many sheep and when they were on the way home they came to a deep valley. There were just the two o f them, Thor­ stein and Freystein. Then it was growing quite dark. They saw a large mound there before them. "I intend to spend the night here,” said Thorstein, “and, Freystein, you must stay awake and not wake me up no matter how I behave in my sleep because this seems very important to me.” Freystein agreed to this. Then Thorstein fell asleep and during the night his sleep was so troubled that from head to heel he thrashed around hard. This went on right up to daybreak. Freystein was in doubt as to whether he should awaken Thorstein or not. His twistings and turnings grew more severe as time passed. When daylight came, Thorstein awoke and was then soaked with sweat and he said, “You’ve very faithfully stayed awake, Freystein. And now you’ve done two things: first when you took me out, and just now, and both deserve a reward. And now I shall reward you by getting my kinsman Thorkel to grant you your freedom and here are twelve /mirks of silver that I want to give you. And now I’ll tell you my dream. It seemed to me that I saw the mound open and a man in red clothing came out. He was large in stature and not all that evil-looking.” He walked up to Thorstein and greeted him warmly. Thorstein acknowledged his greeting and asked the man his name and where he lived. He said that his name was Brynjar and that he lived in the mound “ which you see standing here in the valley; and I know your name and of what family you come and that you will be an outstanding man. But will you now come with me and see my dwelling?” Thorstein agreed to that and stood up and took his axe which 'Thorkel had given him and they went into the mound. And when Thorstein came inside, the mound

6

346

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

seemed well furnished to him. On his right he saw eleven men sitting on a bench. They were dressed in red and rather quiet. On the other side of the mound he saw twelve men sitting. They were all dressed in black. One o f them was the biggest, and he looked very wicked. Brynjar leaned toward Thorstein and said, “ He, the big man, is my brother though we are very unlike in disposition. His name is Odd and he is entirely given to evil. He is a bad neighbour for me but compared to me he is the stronger just as he is the bigger, and I and my people have had to agree that every night we will pay him a mark of gold or two o f silver or some other possession of like value. It’s gone like that for the month just past and now we are nearly out of valuables. Odd keeps a piece of gold whose nature is that whatever dumb person puts that gold under the root of his or her tongue will then gain the power of speech and by means of that gold your mother will be able to speak, but Odd guards it so closely that it never leaves him by night or day.” Then Brynjar sat down with his companions and Thorstein sat nearest to the door of all of them. And when they had been sitting for a while, Brynjar went to his brother Odd and gave him a thick arm ring. Odd accepted it in silence and Brynjar went back to his seat. Likewise one after another stood up and they all brought a valuable object to Odd who thanked no one in return. And when they had all done that, then Brynjar spoke: “Thorstein, it would be ad­ visable for you to do as others have and bring Odd some tribute. Nothing else will avail inasmuch as you are sitting on our bench.” Odd was frowning heavily, and sat up very high and was rather ugly. Thorstein stood up and was holding onto his axe. He went over to Odd and said, “ I have not the valuables, Odd, to satisfy your de­ mand for tribute. You needn’t expect much from me because I am poor.” Odd answered rather curtly, “ Your coming here isn’t to my pleasure, but will you offer such tribute as suits you?” “ I have nothing but my axe if you wish to accept it.” Odd reached out for it with his hand but Thorstein struck at him. The blow hit him on the arm above the elbow and took it off. Then Odd and everyone in the mound sprang up. Their weapons hung above them. They seized them and then battle was joined. And then Thorstein saw that there was not much difference in prowess between Odd and Thorstein when Odd was one-handed. All the men in black clothing seemed to him to be the tougher. He observed that though they cut off one another’s arms or legs or dealt each other severe wounds, the next moment they were whole again. But the blows that Thorstein inflicted had their natural ef­ fect. Thorstein and all the brothers did not stop until Odd and all his companions were slain. Then Thorstein was very tired but he was unwounded because Brynjar and his companions had shielded him against all blows. Then Brynjar took the gold from the dead Odd and gave it to Thorstein and told him to take it to his mother. He gave him twelve marks ol silver in a purse and said, “Thorstein, you have won

THE TALE OF THORSTE1N BULL’S-LEG

347

a great freedom tor me because now 1 rule over the mound and its wealth. This will be the beginning of the great deeds which you will achieve in foreign lands. You will take a new faith which is much better for those who are granted it but more diffi­ cult for those who are not fitted by their nature for the new faith - and such am 1, for my brother and 1 were earth -dwellers, but it seems very important to me that you bring my name into baptism if you are destined to beget a son.” “ After this he led me out of the mound, and before we parted he said, ‘If my words have any power all your deeds will bring you honour and good fortune.’ Then Brvnjar went back into the mound and 1 awakened and as a confirmation of all this here is the purse and the gold.” 1‘hen they set out and drove home the livestock they had found and people had a good round-up. Thorstein reported this event in full and gave his mother the gold and as soon as it was underneath the root o f her tongue, she gained the power o f speech. The mound stands in the lokulsdal valley and is called Brynjar’s Mound. The landmark can still be seen.

7

Frevstein quickly gained his freedom at Thorstein’s request, and Thorkel grant­ ed that very readily because he was well-disposed toward Freystein for he knew he was of a good family and descended from a kindred of outstanding people. Grimkel. Freystein's father, lived at Voss in Norway and was married to Olof, the daughter of Brvniolf; Urynjolf was the son of Thorgeir who was Vestar’s son. Sokki the viking had burned Freystein’s father in his house and captured the boy and sold him into slavery. Geitir brought him out here to Iceland. home people say that Thorstein married his mother Oddny to Freystein. Frey­ stein the Fair lived at Sandvik in Bardsnes and owned Vidfjord and Hellisfjord, and was accounted an original settler. The people of Sandvik bay, those o f Vidfjord and those o f Hellisfjord are descended from him. Asbjorn Arse-swayer owned a ship which was laid up for the winter at Gautavik. Thorstein took passage with him; he was then twelve years old. Thorkel gave him ample means for his travel and before he rode to the ship, he and his mother talked matters over. She said, 'Now, my son, you will meet your father, Ivar the Radiant, and if he is reluctant to acknowledge your paternity, then here is an arm ring which you should give him and tell him that he gave me this ring originally and he cannot deny that.” Then the mother and son parted, and Thorstein rode to the ship and sailed abroad that summer. In the autumn they reached northerly Norway. Thorstein went to lodge with Styrkar at (iimsar and was there for the winter. Thorstein and Styrkar got on very well because Styrkar saw that Thorstein was an outstanding per­ son and a match for the strongest men in all games. During the winter somewhat belore Yule, Ivar the Radiant’s messengers came be­ cause Ivar had invited Styrkar to a Yule feast. The leader of the messengers was called Bjorn. Styrkar promised to go, and went with thirty men. 'Thorstein was in

S

12

The Complete Sagas of Icelanders IV

348

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

the party. They arrived at the feast. Styrkar was very warmly received and sat next to Ivar during the feast. The feast went very well and on its last day before people were to go home, Thorstein went to Ivar and said, “ Ivar, my business with you is to find out if you are willing to acknowledge that you are my father.” Ivar answered, “What is your name and where do you come from?” “Thorstein is my name. M y mother is called Oddny Geitisdottir out in Iceland. Here is an arm ring which she told me to bring to you as a token. She said that you would know that you had given it to her.” Ivar turned very red and replied, “You must have a much worse paternity. There are enough slaves out there in Iceland that your mother can blame for you. And to tell the absolute truth it seems to me I ought to discourage brats and rascals lest every whore’s son should claim I am his father.” Then Thorstein was very angry, but he governed his words well and said, “ You have answered wickedly and dishonestly. I shall come a second time, and you will either acknowledge me or it will be the death o f you.” Then Thorstein went off. Ivar spoke to Styrkar: “ Kinsman, I wish that you would kill this thug because it seems to me he is capable of any crime.” “ I won’t do that,” said Styrkar, “because I believe he has a juster case than you, for I think that he is a man o f a great family.” Then Ivar and Styrkar parted coolly. Styrkar went home to Gimsar and Thorstein with him. Styrkar had a sister called Herdis, a very good-looking woman. She and Thorstein got on well. He was there for two years. Then Thorstein sailed back to Iceland and home to Krossavik and had greatly en­ hanced his stature by his voyage abroad. And when he had been in Iceland for three years, he sailed abroad to Norway with Kolbjorn Sneypir. Again he went to Styrkar at Gimsar, and he received him very gladly. It is clearly said that a change o f rulers occurred in Norway that summer: Hakon the pagan curl died and O laf Tryggvason succeeded. He proclaimed the true faith to everyone. In King O la fs time female trolls besieged Heidarskog forest so severely that all the roads were blocked. The king called a council and asked who would go to free Heidarskog. A big and imposing man called Brynjolf, a landholder from Trondheim, stood up and spoke: “ My lord, I will go if you wish.” The king said that pleased him well. Brynjolf assembled a -troop of sixty men. There was a man called Thorkel. Brynjolf and his troop rode there to lodge for the night. Thorkel welcomed them warmly. They spent the night there, and in the morning Thorkel led them on their way and said that it was a great pity that the king should not be able to have the benefit of such men any longer.

9

THE TALE OF THORSTEIN BULL’S-IEG

349

Then they rode on their way until they came to where they saw a great hull standing. 1'hev saw three female trolls running from the hall, two young ones and one very large one. She was as hairy all over as a grey hear. They all had swords in their hands. They also saw a huge man coming, if it could Ik called a man, and two hoys with him. He had a drawn sword in his hand. It was so bright that sparks seemed to fly from it. All the trolls looked very evil. Battle was joined at once. The hig man struck great blows as did the hairy ogress. The battle ended with the death of Brynjolf and all his companions except four men who got awav into the forest and afterwards went to meet with the king and told him these tidings. This became widely known.

|/ N It is to he said that Styrkar spoke with Thorstein and asked him if he wanted AW to go to Heidarskog with him. Thorstein said that he was ready to go on that expedition. Thev got ready early one morning and went on skis up in the moun­ tains and did not stop until, as evening was coming on, they reached a hut. They planned to spend the night there. They divided up the work. Thorstein was to fetch the water, and Styrkar to kindle the fire. Thorstein went out and took the spear which Styrkar had given him, and his buckets in his other hand. When he had almost reached the lake, he saw a girl car­ rying buckets. She was not terribly tall but was enormously thick-bodied. When she saw Thorstein, she reacted quickly and threw down her buckets and ran back along the pathway. Thorstein left his buckets behind and ran after her. When the girl saw that, she ran away swiftly. Both of them ran as fast as they could and the distance between them was neither lengthened nor shortened. This went on until Thorstein saw a great and strongly built hall ahead. The girl ran in and slammed the door behind her. When Thorstein saw that, he threw his spear and it hit the door and went straight through it. Then Thorstein went up to the hall and into it and found his spear on the floor, hut he saw no trace of the girl. When he had come farther into the hall, he came to a bed closet. A light was burning on a candle-stick there. Thorstein saw that a woman was lying in the bed, if she could be called a woman. She was both tall and thick-bodied and totally troll-like. Her countenance was coarse and black and blue in aspect. She was lying dressed in a silk shift. It looked very much as if it were washed in human blood. The ogress was sleeping and snored very loudly. A shield and sword were hanging up above her. Thorstein climbed up on the frame of the bed, took down the sword, and drew it. Then he stripped the clothing off the ogress. I le saw that she was furred all over except for one spot beneath her left arm which he saw was smooth. He thought that it was clear that iron would pierce her there or nowhere at all. He thrust the sword into that very spot and put his whole weight onto the hilt. The sword penetrated so deeply that its point reached into the featherbed. The woman then awoke and not from a good dream and she groped about with her hands and jumped up. In one

350

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

quick movement Thorstein put out the light and jumped up and over the ogress into the hed. She leapt onto the floor and supposed that her assailant would have made tor the door, but when she got there she lost consciousness because o f the sword and died. Then Thorstein went to her and pulled out the sword and took it with him. Then he went on until he came to a sliding door which was lowered but not en­ tirely shut. He saw a big and coarse-featured man sitting on the cross-bench. A complete set of weapons and armour hung above him. Beside him sat a big ogress who was evil-looking but not very old. Two boys were playing on the floor. Hair was beginning to sprout on their heads. The ogress spoke up: “Why are you sleepy, father Jarnskjold?” “That’s not it, daughter Skjalddis. The spirits of powerful men are attacking me.” And then he called on the boys, Hak and Haki, and told them to go to their mother Skjaldvor to find whether she was awake or asleep. Skjalddis answered, “ It’s unwise, father, to send boys out into the dark because 1 want to tell you that this evening I saw two men running down from the mountain. They were so swift that I think few o f our people could match them.” “That doesn’t seem a matter o f concern to me,” said Jarnskjold, “because the king sends here only those men I do not fear. The only man 1 fear is that one who is called Thorstein Oddnyjarson of Iceland, but it is as if a blade were hanging before my eyes where my fate is concerned, whatever is causing it.” “ Father,” she said, “it’s unlikely that Thorstein will ever come to Heidarskog.” Then the boys walked ahead and Thorstein got out of the way. Then they ran on out. A little later Skjalddis spoke up: “ I have to go out now.” Then she ran quickly and heedlessly to the door. Thorstein got out of her way, and when she reached the main door, she fell over her dead mother. She was numbed and shocked. Then she ran out of the hall. At that instant, Thorstein came up and struck off her arm with the sword Skjaldvor's Booty. She tried to get back into the hall but Thorstein blocked the door. She had a short sword in her hand. They fought for a while and the result of their encounter was that Skjalddis fell dead. At that moment, Jarnskjold came out. He had a drawn sword in his hand which was both shining and sharp-edged so that Thorstein thought he had never seen an­ other like it. He immediately slashed at Thorstein who moved away from the blow but was nevertheless wounded in the thigh. The sword went into the earth up to the hilt and when larnskjold leaned forward for it, Thorstein raised the sword Skjaldvor’s Booty both quickly and strongly and slashed at larnskjold. The blow struck him on the shoulder and took off his arm and leg. larnskjold- fell down at once. Thorstein gave a few quick blows and immediately cut off his head. After that Thorstein went into the hall and when he stepped inside, he was seized and thrown down before he knew what was happening. Then Thorstein realised that the old woman Skjaldvor had come back and she was much worse to deal with

THE TALE OF THORSTEIN BULL’S-LEG

351

than she had been before. She bent down over Thorstein and intended to bite his throat in two. It occurred to Thorstein that l le who had created I leaven and Earth must be very powerful. He had heard numerous and noteworthy stories both about King O laf and the faith which he proclaimed, and Thorstein promised with a pure heart and undivided mind to accept that faith and to serve O laf to the best o f his ability as long as he lived if he escaped whole and alive. And just when she intended to set her teeth in Thorstein’s throat and he had completed his vow, an awesomely brilliant ray of light came into the hall and streamed directly into the old woman’s eyes. At the sight she was taken aback so that all her power and strength was drained from her. She began to yawn hugely. Then vomit poured from her down onto Thorstein's face so that he barely kept himself from death because of the foulness and stench that came from it. People think that it is not unlikely that some part of it came into Thorstein’s breast, and that because o f this he did not always have just a human form afterwards, whether the cause was really Skjaldvor’s vomit or his being exposed. Then both of them lay there between life and death and neither could get up. Now it should be said that Styrkar was in the hut and it seemed to him that Thorstein had been delayed. He threw himself into his seat and when he had lain there a little while, two very wicked-looking youths ran in and each had a short sword in hand; they immediately attacked Styrkar who grasped the beam o f his seat and beat them with it until he had killed them both. Then he went out of the hall suspecting what had delayed Thorstein, and then walked until he came to the hall and saw the signs o f slaughter, that is, two slain trolls, but he could see Thorstein nowhere. He feared that Thorstein was probably in some danger, and then he promised the Creator of Heaven and Earth that he would accept the faith which King O laf proclaimed if he were able to find his com­ panion Thorstein alive and sound that night. Then he went into the hall and found Skjaldvor and Thorstein lying there. Then he asked if Thorstein could speak at all. He said it was not a problem and then asked for help. Then Styrkar took hold of Skjaldvor and pulled her off. Thorstein got up quickly and was very stift from everything: the battle he had with the trolls and Skjaldvor’s embraces. They broke the neck of the old woman Skjaldvor and it was a difficult job for them because she had a very thick neck. Then Thorstein told Styrkar all about his adventure. Styrkar responded: "You are a great hero and it is most likely that these deeds of valour will be spoken of as long as the northern countries are inhabited.” Then they proceeded to drag all the trolls together and kindled a funeral pyre and burnt them to cold ashes. Then they searched the hall and found nothing of value. Afterwards they went away and returned home to (iimsar. The news o f this was heard far and wide and it was thought to be a great deed.

n

352

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

King Olaf was at a feast in Hordaland. Styrkar and Thorstein travelled there and went before the king and greeted him. Ivar the Radiant was there with the king and in such high honour that just two men sat up between him and the king. Thorstein went there with the sword Skjaldvors Booty drawn and set the point against Ivar's breast and said, “ Now choose whether I thrust the point far in or you acknowledge my paternity.” War answered, “ It seems an honour to me to have you as a son. And also you have such a good mother that I know she would not have said that unless it were true. I will assuredly acknowledge you.” Then the king spoke of the faith to them as to all others who came to meet with him. They made no difficulty of their acceptance, and then told the king fully of the reason for their coming and about the events that had taken place in Heidarskog for­ est. The king gave manifold praises to God for those miraculous signs which He grants to sinful men here on earth. Afterwards they were both baptised. Styrkar went home to Gimsar and retained all the royal grants he had before, but Thorstein became King O laf s man and served him until the day of his death as did his father War, and they were considered to be among the bravest of men. There was a man called Harek. He lived at Reine in Trondheim and was a land­ holder, but he was not very popular. He had accepted Christianity but never­ theless the king was told that there was still something pagan in his conduct. The king claimed his due entertainment at Harek’s estate because he wanted to find out what truth there was in that report. The entertainment was good. Harek was jealous and malevolent. Envy at Thorstein’s honour ran through his mind. One day Harek talked with Thorstein about his heroic deeds and Thorstein told him what he inquired about. wDo you think that there is any man in Norway stronger than you?" said Harek. “I don’t know that at all,” said Thorstein. “Who is the stronger, do you think, you or the king?” said Harek. “ I will come short of the king by a greater margin in everything other than phys­ ical strength,” said Thorstein, “but even there I cannot match him.” Then they broke off this conversation. And the next day Harek said to the king that Thorstein had claimed equality with the king in all skills. The king made no comment on that. Somewhat later the king announced that it would be advisable for those who had claimed equality with him to put their powers to the test “and is it true, Thorstein, that you have claimed your skills to be equal to mine or better?” “I haven’t spoken like that, my lord,” said Thorstein, “but who told you that?” “ Harek,” said the king. “Why didn't he tell you instead that he has a sacrificial bull which he worships se­ cretly, because that would be truer? And, my lord, I said that I would come short of you by a greater margin in everything other than physical strength, and yet 1 would not match you in that.”

B

THE TALE OF THORSTEIN BULL’S-LEG

353

“ Harek, is that basically true?” said the king. “There’s very little truth in it, my lord,” said Harek. “ Let us see that bull which you set such value on,” said the king. “That is within your power. my lord,” said I larek. “We shall have to go into the forest.” They did so and came to a place where they saw a great herd o f cattle. In the herd there was a bull so huge and evil-looking that the king thought he had never seen its like. It bellowed dreadfully and behaved viciously. Harek spoke: “ Here is the animal, my lord, and I value this bull so that he is much loved by me.” "I see that certainly.” said the king, “and it displeases me, but what do you think, Thorstein? Will you put your prowess to the test and take this bull on, because it seems to me that there would be no benefit in his living any longer?” Then Thorstein ran ahead into the herd of cattle and right up to the bull. The bull turned away but Thorstein seized it by the hind leg and so powerfully that the hide and flesh tore and the leg came off with the whole thigh. Thorstein held onto it and went with it to the king, but the sacrificial bull tell down dead. The bull had kicked so violently that its forelegs had sunk into the earth up to the knee. Then the king said, “You are a strong man, Thorstein, and you will not run short of strength as long as you are dealing with human beings. I am going to give you an addition to your name and call you Thorstein Bull’s-leg and here is an arm ring which I will give you for your christening.” Thorstein took the ring and thanked the king because that was a valuable object. Then the king went back to the farm and confiscated all the property there and ban­ ished Harek from the country because of his disobedience and paganism.

fI

Within a short time it was reported once more that female trolls were devasT tating Heidarskog so that people could not get around there. Styrkar sent word to Thorstein that they should go to Heidarskog again. Thorstein acted at once and went with the king's permission and met Styrkar; then the two of them went on to­ gether and came to the hut where they were before and spent the night there. And the next day when they were outside, they saw thirteen persons in the forest and one was a woman. They went there. Thorstein recognised the girl he had seen before and she had grown considerably because she was now a huge troll. She addressed Thorstein and said, “ There you are, 'Thorstein Bull’s-leg and you last came here in such a way that I will always remember - you killed my father, my moth­ er, and my sister and Styrkar my two brothers, and you pursued me. I was very fright­ ened as was not unlikely since I was then a nine year old virgin but now I am twelve. 1 went into a cellar when you and I parted and while you and my father fought, I re­ moved all the valuable items that were in the hall down into the cellar under my mother’s lx*d. After that I married this man, Skelking, and made it a condition with him that he was to kill you both, you and Styrkar. Now he and his eleven brothers have come here and you will need to put up a manly defence il you are to prevail.

f

354

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Then battle broke out between them. Skjaldgerd attacked Thorstein so vigorously that he thought he had never met a greater test, but the conclusion of their encoun­ ter was that Thorstein landed a blow on Skjaldgerd above the hip with the sword Skjaldvor’s Booty and cut her in two at the middle. At that point Styrkar had killed Skelking. Then they cpiickly defeated the eleven others and killed them all. After­ wards they went into the hall, broke into the cellar and carried off many valuable objects. Thereafter they went home to (iimsar and divided the property among themselves. Then Thorstein asked for the hand of Herdis, Styrkar's sister, and got her as his wife. People say that they had a son who was called Brynjar. Then Thorstein went to King O laf and was with him from then on, and fell in battle on board the Long Ser­ pent. Translated by GEORGE CLARK

THE SAGA OF DROPLAUG’S SONS Written

m id

-1 3 t h century

D roplaugarsona

saga

The Saga of Droplaug's Sons is translated from the text given in íslenzk fornrit XL The entire saga is presened m the most fatuous vellum manuscript of the family sagas Möðruvallabók and several episodes closely resemble evettts in Gisli Sursson's Saga. Several of the characters al­ so figure m the vounger Saga of the People of Fljotsdal, although there the story is both more detailed and wider in scope. A Family Saga in every sense of the wordy this tale follows four gen­ erations of the same family living in East Iceland. The focus is on the long feud between, on the one hand, the peace-loving chieftain Helgi Asbjarnarson and on the other, the two sons of Iboplaug: Helgi, who is proud and ambitious, and possessed of a self-confidence that knows no limit, anil Grim, who comes into his own towards the end of the sagat when he avenges his brother's death. The >aga combines a well-knit structure with revealing character portraits* not least ot influential and hard-dealing women, such as the matriarchs Arneid and Droplaug. There was a man called Ketil, who was known as Thryrn. He lived in Skridudal, at Husastadir. There was a man called Atii» who was KetiPs brother. He was known as Porridge-Atli. The two of them owned a farm together and were very much men of means; they were always travelling to other countries with cargo for trading, and became extremely wealthy. They were sons o f Thidrandi. One spring Ketil prepared his ship in Revdarfjord, for it was laid ashore there, and then they put out to sea. They were at sea a long time, reached Konungahella in the autumn and beached their ship there. And then he bought some horses and rode eastwards to Jamtland with eleven companions to visit a man named Vethorm. He was a great chieftain, and there was close friendship between him and Ketil. Vethorm was the son ot Rognvald, who was the son of Ketil the Large. Vethorm had three brothers. One was named Grim , the second (iuttorm, the third Ormar. All those brothers were great warriors, and spent their winters with Vethorm, and their summers harrying. Ketil was there for the winter with his men. At Vethorm \ there were two women of unknown origin; one of them did all the work she could, but the other sat sewing, and she was the older one. The younger one did all her work well, but it was not well received. She often wept. Ketil pon­ dered on this.

Í

356

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

It happened one day, when Ketil had been there for a short while, that this wo­ man went to a river with some clothes and washed them; and then she washed her head, and her hair was abundant and beautiful and suited her well. Ketil knew where she was and went there and spoke to her, “ What manner of woman are you?” he said. “My name is Arneid,” she said. Ketil said, “ Who are your kin?” She said, “ I consider that no concern o f yours.” He pursued the question carefully and asked her to tell him. Then in tears she said, “ My lather’s name was Asbjorn; he was known as SkerryBlaze. He ruled over the Hebrides and was carl of the islands after the fall of Trvggvi. Then Vethorm came harrying there with all his brothers and eighteen ships. They came by night to my father’s estate and burned him to death in his house, with all the men o f the household, but the women were let out, and then they brought me here with my mother, whose name is Sigrid, and sold all the other women as slaves. Guttorm is now master o f the islands.” They now parted company. The next day Ketil said to Vethorm, “Will you sell me Arneid?” Vethorm said, “ She's yours for half a hundred in silver, because of the friendship between the two of us.” Then Ketil offered money for her board - “ for she is not to work,” he said. But Vethorm said he would provide her with board like other members of Ketil’s group. That summer Vethorm’s brothers, Grim and Ormar, came home. They had har­ ried in Sweden in the summer. Each o f them had his own knorr. and both ships were laden with valuables. They were with Vethorm over the winter, and in the spring those brothers prepared their ships for a voyage to Iceland; they and Ketil planned to sail together. And when they lay off Vik, Arneid asked Ketil for leave to go ashore to gather herself some nuts with another woman who was there on the ship. He gave her per­ mission and asked her to go only a short distance. Then the women went ashore and came to the foot of a certain bank. Then it started raining heavily. Arneid said, “G o to the ship and tell Ketil to come to me, because I am ill.” She did so, and Ketil went on his own to Arneid. She greeted him and said, “ I have found some coals here.” They dug into the sand and found a small chest, full of silver, and then went to the ship. Then Ketil offered to convey her to her relatives with this wealth, but she chose to accompany him. Then he and his companions put out to sea, and went their separate ways. Ketil brought his ship into Reydarfjord and beached it there, and then went home to his farm at llusastadir. A fortnight later Ormar brought his ship into Revdarfjord, and Ketil invited him home, and his ship was beached. That summer Grim brought his ship to Eyrar, into the harbour named Knarrar-

THE SAGA OF DROPLAUG’S SONS

357

sund, and spent the winter with a man named Thorkel. But the following spring Grim took possession of the tract of land which from then on was known as Grimsnes, and lived at Burfell all his life.

^ To go hack to when Ketil Thrym Bought land west o f the lake that is named 4 1 Lagartliot: his farm was named Arneidarstadir, and he lived there from then on. At the Spring Assembly Ketil Bought land for Ormar. It was named Ormarsstadir. It was somewhat further out along the lake, and Ormar lived there until old age. The next thing was that Ketil Bought a chieftaincy and gave silver for it. But earlier he and Porridge-Atli, his Brother, had divided their property between them. Atli Bought land east of the lake uphill from Hallormsstadir at what is now named Atlavik, and lived there until old age. There are now ruins of sheep pens there. After this Ketil married Arneid, for she was a woman of firm character. They had a son, whose name was Thidrandi. He was a big, handsome man. Ketil did not live there long, as it turned out, and Thidrandi inherited the property and the godord from his father. There was a man named Havar. He was the son of Bersi, who was known as Bersi the Wise. He lived in \ allanes. He had a wife and two children. His son was named Bersi. and his daughter Yngvild. She was thought to be the best match in the dis­ trict. Thidrandi asked for her in marriage, and she was given to him. There was a man named Egil. He had taken possession o f all Nordurfjord and he settled the area known as Nes. He was known as the Red Egil and was the son o f Guttorm. He was a married man and had one daughter, whose name was Ingibjorg. Bersi Havarsson asked for her in marriage, and she was given to him. With her came Nesland as her dowry. Thidrandi and Yngvild had a good number o f children. Their son was named Ketil, and another son Thorvald. Joreid was the name o f their daughter, who was given in marriage to Hall o f Sida. Their second daughter was called Hallkatla. Her husband was Geitir Lytingsson, who lived in Krossavik in Yopnartord. Groa was the name o f the third daughter, who lived in the district, out at Eyvindara. Bard was her son’s name. When Ketil and Thorvald were fully grown, their father, Thidrandi, fell ill and died. They inherited their father's property and were incapable o f getting on to­ gether for any length of time. Thorvald was a big and strong man, reserved and close-fisted and powerful in his home district. Ketil was a cheerful man and a great pursuer o f lawsuits. They divided the property between them, and Thorvald had Arneidarstadir, But Ketil had the godord and lived in Njardvik and was a great chieftain. There was a man named Thorgrim, who lived at everal chapters in Sagas of Kings preserved in the vellums Flateyjarbók and Morkinskinna. The opening chapters are missing, which is why the saga begins with an ending, and so is a large section from the latter part of the saga. In the extant version, the earlv chapters tell of ThorstenTs achievements abroad, where he fought in the Battle of Clontarf as is also related in Njal's saga. Most of the action, however, takes place in the southern area of the East Fjords. On returning to Iceland, Thorstein becomes embroiled in a feud with a troublemaker named Thorhadd. He kills Thorhadd's sons, and the missing section which originally fol­ lowed presumably gave an account of the killing of Thorhadd and the death of Thorstein. Both of these events were predicted in dreams, which form an unusually large part of the saga. Their interpretations are spiced with puns and other word play. The final chapter of Thorstein*s life is also related in a short tale, Thorstein Sidu-Hallsson’s Dream.

. . . and they were both killed. That summer, Thorstein planned to go abroad with Thorleif, and they had made everything ready before the assembly began. Then the matter of Thorstein’s godord, and to whom he would entrust it, was raised. "If Thorhadd and I were getting on, I should certainly not have looked any fur­ ther than him," Thorstein declared. "Hut, with things as they are, 1 don’t know what to do. He also has many essential qualities, including both wit and valour. But our relationship is cool just now.” As the saying goes, 'words travel once they’ve left the mouth’, and so Thorhadd got to hear these words. He went to see Thorstein straight away, and said, "I’ve heard what you said, and I like the sound of it. Let us lay down the coolness that has been between us, and take up a new friendship. If you think it's a good idea for me to take over your godord, then I am ready and willing to take on whatever task you want to entrust to me.”

Í

448

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Thorstein said that that was well said> and Thorhadd took over the godord at the assembly, and they parted on friendly terms. Thorstein travelled abroad, and came to the Orkney Islands. At that time, Earl Sigurd Hlodvesson was ruling the islands.1He gave Thorstein a warm welcome, and asked him to stay with him; Thorstein stayed with the earl throughout the winter and was well thought of. In the spring, the earl asked Thorstein if he wanted to go raiding with him, or if he'd rather stay behind. Thorstein chose to go and was given an important position in the prow of the earl’s ship. He was a capable seaman: it was just as if he was used to such work. Thorstein was a shrewd man, wise and bold. The earl asked Thorstein to stay with him longer, since he found out about Thorstein's background and the kinship that existed between the two of them. Thorey Ozurardottir was Hall of Sida's mother and her father Ozur was the son of Earl Hrollaug Rognvaldsson of More. Earl Turf-Einar was the son of Earl Rognvald of More, and was the father of Thorfinn Skull-splitter, the father of Earl Hlodver, the father of Earl Sigurd. That summer, Earl Sigurd harried across a wide area throughout Scotland, and no one could challenge Thorstein with regard to either valour or temperament. Two things furthered Thorstein's cause: his family background and his ability. The earl killed many of the savages, but some fled into the woods. The vikings pillaged and burned over a wide area in the British Isles. Late in the autumn, the earl went home to the Orkney Islands, and rested there for three months, and then he gave his friends handsome gifts. Then the earl said to Thorstein: “You have served me well and bravely. Let me give you this axe inlaid with gold. It is fitting that you should be the one to carry it." Thorstein thanked the earl, because it was a very rich treasure. That autumn, Flosi the Burner and his men came to the Orkney Islands. The story of their dealings with Earl Sigurd is told in NjaVs saga. That winter, Earl Sigurd got ready to go to Ireland, and there he fought against King Brian. The battle has become very famous in the British Isles, both be­ cause of the large number of people who fought there, and because of the impor­ tant events that took place. And when the earl was getting ready to leave home, he asked Thorstein whether he wanted to go along, too. Thorstein said that nothing else seemed appropriate but to go and accompany the earl in perilous circum­ stances - “since we think it good to have a comfortable life with you in peacetime." The earl thanked him for his words. Then they went to Ireland and fought with King Brian, and many important things happened at the same time, as it says in his saga.‘ Three of the earl’s stan­ dard-bearers fell there, and the earl asked Thorstein to carry the standard.1 2

S

1 Earl Sigurd ruled from ca. 980 until 1014. 2 The Saga o f King Brian is now lost, although it was apparently also known to the author o f NjaVs sagay who seems to have used it as the basis for his account of the events surrounding the battle o f Clontarf (1014) in Chapters 154-157.

THORSTEIN SIPU-HALLSSON’S SAGA

449

“You carry your own raven, Earl,” Thorstein replied. Then a man said, “ You’re doing the right thing, Thorstein: I’ve lost three of my sons because o f it.” The earl took the flag off the pole and tucked it into his clothes and then (ought very bravely. A little later, they heard a voice from the sky: “ If Earl Sigurd wants vic­ tory, he should make for Dumasbakki with his men.” Thorstein always followed the earl, and he did so once more then. The earl died in that attack, and his followers scattered in all directions. And in this onslaught, Brodir killed King Brian. But Brian's brother Ospak captured him, tore out his en­ trails and led him round an oak tree. At the same time, there was a great loss o f life, much worth reporting. Thorstein and some others took up a stand near the forest. Then someone asked, “Why don’t you fly, Thorstein?” “ Because 1 would not reach home this evening, even if I did fly,” he replied. Thorstein was given quarter, and he went back to the Orkney Islands, going on from there to Norway. He went to the court of King Magnus Olafsson and became hi> follower. Thorstein was not like those people who stay at home and have the news brought to their farms. He was surrounded by many powerful men, was high­ ly valued and considered to be a splendid man. He was also very ostentatious about his home, and had a manor house to rival noble men's lodgings. Thorstein was faithful to his friends, cheerful and humble, wise and patient. He was perspicacious and had a long memory, but was tierce with his enemies. He was charitable to the poor and to all those who needed him, but he often lorded it too much over more important people when he was here in Iceland. His background was distinguished, and he had also acquired good connections by marriage, and the support o f the people of Vopnafiord. When he had been abroad for three years and become very renowned, he came back to Iceland. Thorstein was twenty when he fought in the battle against King Brian. He arrived in the eastern fiords before the Autumn Meeting, and went home to his farm and all his relatives, friends and tliingmen were pleased to see him. While Thorstein was abroad, Thorhadd had been looking after his thingmen well. He also collected many of Hank’s dues for him.1The first summer that he col­ lected the dues, he was given a fine, big pot, and when they met to discuss the divi­ sion they agreed with each other completely - until the pot came up. Then Thorhadd said, 'I will take this treasure for my own use, and you can have something else in return.” Hauk said that he could not afford to lose it, and added that Thorhadd ought to be well satisfied, since he, I horhadd, had been given everything, and that it was not fair for Thorhadd to argue against his having it. Thorhadd agreed to this, but added that it was necessary to ask more people for their opinion than him alone. I le rode away. 1 Who Hauk was, and where he lived, is not certain. It appears from the saga that he was married to Gudleif, Thorhadd’s daughter, and that Thorhadd had, perhaps as part o f the settlement, an arrange­ ment by which he collected some o f Hauk’s debts in return for a proportion o f the proceeds.

450

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

Then CIudleif arrived on the scene, and said, “You would not have kept that pot if I had had my way. This will have serious consequences, given my father's temper­ ament. Now you ride after him and tell him he can keep the pot.” “There's no need for this,'' Hauk said. “ He will claim something else if he is offered anything.” “ 1 don't want to risk what my father might do,” she said. “ Rather, you must buy another pot.” Then they rode off to meet Thorhadd, and offered him the pot. “ 1 think it's best that we leave it the other way and Hauk keeps the pot,” he replied. “ But I will handle this matter as it suits me best.” Hauk heard this, and it seemed a good idea to him. Gudlcif said that there would be trouble. Now the following autumn, Thorhadd had five of Hauk's oxen and thirty of his sheep driven down from the mountains and killed, and he said that Hauk should be told that this went some way towards the price of the pot. Hauk thought that he had not been very well done by, but couldn't do anything about it while Thorstein was away. He thought that he had been poorly repaid for his contribution. Gudleif thought that much had been done, but said that she wanted to take the risk that there would be peace from now on. Thorhadd behaved perfectly well towards other people in the district, and acted in accordance with the law when he was arbitrating between people. The next autumn, Thorhadd had the same number of Hauk's livestock driven down from the mountain and killed for his own household, and said that Hauk should again be told that this went some way towards the price of the pot. Hauk said that he didn't know what Thorhadd's intention was in robbing him, and said that he missed his friend Thorstein. Now a year passed, and during the third autumn, Thorhadd got ready to go up in­ to the mountains for the round-up with all his sons. He had half a hundred of Hrafn’s geldings and ten of his oxen driven down from the fells and slaughtered for his own household. This was not well received. In other matters, he acted with gene­ rosity and won many friends. Hauk asked Gudleifs advice as to how he should respond. She said that it was dif­ ficult to do anything about the injustice that had been shown him, and about her own disgrace - “but Thorstein will come back soon.”

That summer, as was mentioned earlier, Thorstein came back to Iceland. Time passed until the Autumn Meeting, and Thorstein rode to it with his men. Thor­ hadd went, too, with a great crowd of men, and people were talking about their busi­ ness and the government of the district. Thorstein said that he had heard that Thor­ hadd had handled things well, except for Hauk's case. He said that case was in a poor state, as matters stood. Thorhadd said that the in-laws could sort it out between themselves, and declared that other people had gained by it.

S

THORSTEIN SID U -H A U SSO N ’S SAGA

451

Thorstein said that it was only proper that each of them should control his own property - “and now it might be a good idea lor me to take my godord back.” Thorhadd said, "You should haw mentioned that before, when the legal business was being dealt with, but now it will be more appropriate to give back the godord at the Spring Assembly, before the legal business takes place. You won’t be needing your godord over the winter, after all.” Thorstein became very angry at not getting the godord back, and with that they parted. That summer and the following winter passed, and it was time for the Spring Assembly. Now before Thorstein rode off from home, his wife Yngvild said, “You Vopnafjord people are not considered equal if you don't bear a higher title than mere farmer, Thorstein.” Now when Thorstein came near to where the assembly was held, he said, “We will take up our position here and wait for Thorhadd, and Thorhadd and 1 will not both get to the assembly if I don’t get my godord back.” A little later, Thorhadd and his sons arrived, along with a small group of men. Thorstein stood up and asked Thorhadd to give him back the godord and shake hands with him - “otherwise we must fight each other.” He said that it would not do for farmers to be robbed and chieftains disgraced, and he harangued him at length about his dealings with Hauk, saying that he was not only disgracing Hauk, but his own daughter as well. Thorhadd said that Thorstein was daring: “ It’s rather nearer the truth that you dis­ grace Hauk much more by getting into the same bed as his wife every time you spend the night there. That’s how you repay Hauk for his fine gifts.” Thorstein replied, "He's a good liar who can produce witnesses to support his lies, and I fully expect that you can’t find any witnesses to suggest that I have taken any man's wife. I have a good wife of my own, and 1 am faithful to her. Now decide quickly: either you give me back my godord, or it will be the worse for you.” "You are excitable,” Thorhadd replied, “and not very calm. You could have had your godord back without threatening me. Your father didn’t behave like that when he lost his son l.jot at the Althing. He spoke with forbearance then, even though it was a real test of his manhood, which this isn’t.” 1 Then many of the other people present intervened, and Thorstein took his godord back. Legal matters were dealt with at the assembly. Now as the assembly was drawing to an end, Thorstein stood up on the slope and spoke: “ People are aware of the business between Hauk and Thorhadd. If such things are to continue, farmers will be extremely vulnerable. Thorhadd will also realise very soon that 1 am stronger than he is. Thorhadd, I declare publicly that you are to make your home at the farm called Straeti on the shore of Bern fiord, and that you and everything you have must be out ol Rannveigarstadir before a fortnight has passed. l.jot H j IUnoii wa, killed in the light at the Althing Inflowing the hunting at hergtluiishvnl. See ,V/«i/>

saga Chapter 145.

452

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

otherwise I’ll throw you out without any mercy. But neither you nor your sons may move out of the district without my say-so, because we, the people of the East Fjords, are the most suitable folk to make a move against any trouble you cause. But if you do leave the district without my say-so, then I will forbid that anyone takes you into his house and will have anyone who does so made an outlaw.” Thorhadd said it was unwise of Thorstein to have said this - “and it might be that the place does not profit much from my staying, if I am treated unjustly. Besides, un­ til now, I have been the one who decides where I live.” Thorstein said that things would happen as he said now, and so they parted. Thorhadd went home and did not make a fuss, and time passed until the appoint­ ed day came around. Thorhadd said that Thorstein wouldn’t know how many days had passed and . . . Now the night passed, it must be told how, the next morning, Thorstein rode out from home with fourteen other men, saying that he had made Thorhadd only promises he would keep. The same morning, Thorhadd’s shepherd came in and told him that fifteen men were riding towards the farm - “you said that Thorstein didn't know what day it was, but it looks to me as if he is coming now.” Thorhadd said, “ Let's stand firm and offer them some resistance. Many things will happen before we are killed.” When Thorstein came to the hayfield wall, they dismounted, and Thorstein said that Hauk’s luiyfield should not be spoiled. Then they walked to the farmhouse, where Thorstein and his men were told that Thorhadd and his sons were waiting in­ side. And the doors were closed. Thorstein went up to the door and said, “ If Thorhadd can hear me, I don't mean him any harm if he is willing to come out and go away.” Thorhadd told him to attack, but Thorstein said that he would spare his men from walking into their enemies’ weapons - “We’ll set fire to the house, and burn it down, and then pay Hauk compensation for the destruction of his house.” They did so, and set fire to the place. Thorstein gave the women leave to come out. Now a choking smoke quickly spread through the house, getting thicker all the time. Then Helgi1 said, “ 1 think it is a bad death to be burned alive in one's house like foxes. I'd rather go outside to make peace, or else be hacked to death." And so he did. As they came out, Thorstein had them tied up, but didn't do anything else to them. Then their belongings were taken away, and their livestock driven off to Straeti. Thor­ stein had everything divided in half, and things went on just as Thorstein had want­ ed: Thorhadd lived at Straeti, and Thorstein went home to Hof. Now a message was sent to Hauk, and he took possession of his property. From that time on, there was renewed enmity between Thorhadd and Thorstein, but it was mostly on Thorhadd’s part, since he had been worsted. Thorhadd and his sons spread many rumours about Thorstein, and there was a great deal of malice in their words. 1One

o f ThorhadcTs sons.

THORSTEIN SIDU-HALLSSON’S SAGA

453

One evening, a man called Orimkel came to stay. I le was a wandering beggar, and had a very foul mouth. Thorhadd talked to him a lot, and he stayed there for a while. Thorhadd made a bargain with him, that he should go into the west country and slander Thorstein Hallsson, saying that he was a woman every ninth night, and had sex with men then, (.irimkel swallowed this bait, and went to the west country and slandered Thorstein, and thus this rumour spread over the whole country from the west. In the end, the story had got to almost everyone’s house, and Thorstein’s ene­ mies heaped dishonour on him because of it, while his friends grieved. His brother Kol was the first to confront him about this matter. He was staying with Thorstein at the time, having come back to Iceland that summer. One day, Kol said to Thorstein: “ Brother, can’t you see how much ill-feeling there is towards you, as well as outrageous gossip? Your friends are also more distanced from you than they have been, and some people are grinning about it. Now this busi­ ness was set in train with great malice, and has been made to look as though it comes from the west country. But it seems to me that the wave must have risen up from somewhere nearer to you, and that this sort of thing must not go unavenged.” “This is certainly a bad business,” Thorstein replied. “ It is also likely that it will end in a bad way. I expected all kinds of trouble from Thorhadd, but not this.”

4

There was a man called . . ., who lived at Kleif in Breiddal. A man called Stein, who was known as Slope-Stein, was staying with him. He was a better interpreter of dreams than other people, and was also extremely good at board games. Stein grew up at Hlid in Lon. There was a man called Ingjald. He lived a t . . . , ' who lived at the main house on Berunes. He was a good farmer. . . and was staying at Kleif in the meantime. Thorhadd was in a very good mood just then, and said that they should play board games together - “since I hear that you are the best player around, and 1 also enjoy playing.” Stein agreed that Thorhadd should have his own way. They played board games, and Thorhadd didn’t win. Then he said, “Your prowess is not over-praised, but we will stop playing now, be­ cause I have other business with you.” Stein asked what that might be. “ I hear that you are a magnificent interpreter of dreams,” Thorhadd said, “ and I want to try you out, because I have dreamt a lot of remarkable things and I am curi­ ous to know what you make o f them.” “ I hardly know anything about interpreting dreams,” Stein said, “but it’s not un­ likely that you should dream a lot, since you talk a lot.” “ In my dream,” Thorhadd said, “ I seemed to be pole-vaulting up from Straeti to It is dear from Chapter that Ingiald lived at Kaisstadir. The implk.ilinn of what remains ol the lol lowing sentence is not clear, but there might conceivably be a reference to Thorkel, who is men­ tioned in Chapter 5 as living at the main farm on Berunes, and whose tenant Ingjald is.

454

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

the mountains, and over various potholes and pathways, and I thought I came down at the place called Hvarf.” Stein said, “ I think that I’m interpreting your dream right in saying that your be­ haviour will sometimes cause you to leap over the right paths, that is when you turn from the right path and begin to follow the wrong one, and it may happen that you are minded to turn back, and I am afraid of that.” “Your interpretation does not do me many favours,” Thorhadd said. “Then you should only tell me the dreams you want me to interpret as I think right,” Stein replied. “ My second dream,” Thorhadd said, “ was like this: I saw two moons, and one was an ordinary moon, and the other was in the drying-shed behind my house. I seemed to take that one and eat it, but I appeared to leave a small piece of the moon, and I kept that in my purse.” “Your dream is remarkable,” Stein said, “but I think I see what it is. You ate an earthly marvel, and that represents your stupid words, which come out of your mouth. But not all of the words you keep in your heart have been said yet, and so you kept some o f the moon.” Thorhadd said, “What will happen to me is not pleasant, and maybe there is no good in it. My third dream was like this: I seemed to be in a smithy, making a spear, and my sons were working the bellows. I thought that the metal never became mol­ ten, and the spear was always sparking.” “That was the spear of your mouth,” Stein said, “and the words which you speak and send sparking over the entire country. Yet they never seem complete to you. You are the instigator, and your sons follow you.” “ My fourth dream was like this,” Thorhadd continued. “ I seemed to go into an­ other smithy, and a strange thing happened straight away: I seemed to find myself there in front of me.” Stein answered, “ It’s like this: your conduct is in a different smithy from before, when you were respected by men and loved by the gods. But now you have the enmi­ ty of many men. It is not unlikely that you will find yourself before you've finished.” “ My fifth dream was like this,” Thorhadd said. “ I seemed to be walking towards the sea where there was a great salt-burning, and my sons were with me. Then I ap­ peared to eat the glowing salt and drink the sea, too.” “That represents your disgraceful words,” Stein said. “You don’t spare me very much in your interpretations,” Thorhadd complained. Stein said that he interpreted the dreams as they seemed to him to be. “ My sixth dream was like this,” Thorhadd continued. “ I seemed to have walked away from my farm, taking my sons with me and to be walking between the cliff and the sea. It seemed that a large wave came and swept us into a cleft in the rock, and we were very squashed in there. Then 1 thought that I had such long arms that I seemed to stretch them trut onto the cliff top, and got up that way. Then I reached down for my sons and brought them up to me, and we all stood together on the cliff top.” “ When your arms were longer than was natural or proper," Stein said, “ that in-

THORSTEIN SIDU-HAILSSON’S SAGA

455

dicated that, in your folly, you will become over-reaching and drag your sons after you into such foolish behaviour. And just as you stood together on the cliff top, so you will all tread everyone who tries to help you under foot.” “ I think that is a good dream,” Thorhadd said. Stein said that things would turn out as he said. “The seventh dream was like this.'* Thorhadd said. “ I seemed to be following a path, and then I took another path, leading off the main path, and arrived at the slopes behind the farm at Straeti. but Thorstein Hallsson appeared to be walking on the main path down below.” Stein said that it was obvious that Thorstein was walking on the right path - “and vou on the wrong one in vour dealings with him, and he will creep up on you in the end.” “ My eighth dream was like this," Thorhadd said. “ My tongue seemed to be so long that 1 appeared to hook it round mv neck and back into mv mouth from the other side.” Stein answered, “ It is clear that vour tongue will soon wrap itself round your head.” “ My ninth dream was like this,” Thorhadd said. “ I seemed to be up on the moun­ tain called Gerpir," j in the East Fiords] “and from there I could see many countries. But I amid not make out any near me, because everything was covered in fog.” "When you were on the mountain called Gerpir,” Stein explained, “that indicates that things were looking good tor you when you controlled Thorstein’s godordand helped many people out, both in financial and legal matters. But now, since you are following a bad plan and do not see the truth of what is near to you, you are deluded - though you can see what is far away from you clearly.” "My tenth dream was like this," Thorhadd said. “ It seemed as if I came across a large group of people, and as if iron pieces called rivets were thrown into my shirtfront, but other, more powerful men threw in heavy lumps of iron, and the rivets fell to the floor.” Stein said, “ I think that a peace meeting will be held between Thorstein and you, and I expect that the lesser and ordinary people will want to ally themselves with you, and thus let you benefit from when you were their spokesman. But the more power­ ful men will cast down everything that is to your advantage, and will weigh your ma­ licious words more heavily.” "My eleventh dream was like this,” Thorhadd said. “ I seemed to be going up through Breiddal, and I could stretch my arms out so wide that I thought I could em­ brace the entire district.” “ You will have all the men of the district opposing you,” Stein explained, “and they will all take action against you.” “ My tw’elfth dream was like this,” Thorhadd said. “ It was as if I was following Hjardarskard out o f Breiddal and I came to the farm called Throt. It seemed as if a widow was living there, and I appeared to catch my foot on a frost-bump, and fall down. But Thorstein appeared to be riding towards me on the path crossing mine.”

456

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

"It will not conie as a surprise to me/' said Stein, "when you walk along Hjardarskard and catch your foot on a death-bump and meet your end there.” Thorhadd said that it was not unlikely that he would not live long, and the con­ versation drew to a close. Then Thorhadd went home. Sometime later, the men of the district arranged a meeting to see if there was any hope of a reconciliation, and they asked Thorstein to come. He said that he didn't think much would come out of their talking about the business between Thor­ hadd and him - "but if the government of the district is going to be discussed, I shall come, even though Thorhadd and his sons be there.” This meeting took place at Berunes. Thorstein and a large group of farmers came. First, they dealt with the government of the district and how it should proceed, and that matter was settled. Then Oraekja, the son of Holmstein, the son of Bersi, the son of Ozur, the son of Brynjolf the Old spoke. He was a relative of Thorhadd's. "I want to ask you, Thorstein,” he said, "if there will be any discussion about the settlement of the business between you and Thorhadd. We all want to contribute, and will not hold back our money or anything else. You should look to the fact that Thorhadd and his sons could become useful to you, and there will be no disgrace to you, and no reduction in your influence because of their disgraceful words.” Other people joined in, and pleaded Thorhadd's cause, and told Thorstein that he would gain renown from this. They said that Thorhadd had looked after Thorstein's interests very well when Thorstein was not there. Then Kol, Thorstein’s brother, replied, "It is quite remarkable, this concern for Thorhadd, the man who has behaved so badly, and for his sons, too. ' And then many people, Thorstein’s friends and relatives, confirmed this with similar words. Then Thorstein said, "There is no need to say much about this here. Thorhadd and I will not make peace.” And so the peace-meeting went as Stein had said it would. Thorhadd said, "We will not have to add many words to this, but you should know, Thorstein, that I am a great dreamer and it is not unlikely that some dreams will soon come true, but there is some truth in all of them. I dreamt that a huge polar bear came out of the sea and leapt over me and my sons here at Berunes and then ran away along the ridges, but later on I saw a fox dart out of a pile of stones and kill the bear. Now you interpret that, Thorstein!” Thorstein said that he would not interpret his dream, or talk with him any further. "Then I'll interpret it,” Thorhadd said. "To judge from what 1 hear from other people, I understand that you have heavy thoughts about me, and it might be that you are fated to be my killer, and my sons' too. Now it is good to receive one's death from such a man as you, rather than from a miscreant like the one who will be your killer1. And my second dream was like this, Thorstein: 1 dreamt that you and I and

5

1According to the

Thorstein Sidu-H alhsons Dream> Thorstein had a dream in which it was revealed to him that one o f his servants, Gilli, would kill his master, because he had had him castrated.

THORSTEIN SIDU-HALLSSON’S SAGA

457

my sons were eating together, and each of us was given half a loaf of bread and we shared the same spread. And it seemed as if my sons and I had eaten all of our bread, but Thorstein had eaten all of the spread, and half his loaf. Now, Thorstein, interpret this dream.” Thorstein stood up, and said that he would not interpret his dream for him. Thorhadd said that he would be able to interpret this one - “and so be it. Now I interpret it as follows, that we, my sons and I, will soon see the end of the days of our lives, and you, Thorstein, will take our sustenance from us. However, it might soon be that you, too, are lifeless.” Then the meeting ended, and people made their way home, and the enmity be­ tween Thorhadd and Thorstein grew steadily. That winter, Thorstein left home and travelled north to Vopnafjord to visit his father-in-law Beard-Broddi. His brother, Kol, and several other people went with him, and they stayed there for a while. Thorstein and Beard-Broddi talked a lot. Broddi saw Thorstein oft" with splendid presents, and on their journey south across Smiorvatnsheidi, one of the men fell down a hill. Thorstein and several other people laughed. The man was not hurt. Then kol said, “ 1 think it's strange that you can laugh, brother, since Thorhadd said such terrible things to you. You never want to take revenge, and yet you behave iust like savage animals do when they harm smaller animals, their saliva spreading all over the place, like snowflakes in the wind. I must take vengeance, for you.” Thorstein said that inciting wouldn’t improve anything, adding that he had seldom tolerated disgrace and had not needed anyone else to take revenge for him. They arrived back home, and stayed there all winter. In the early part of spring, Thorstein went south on business and to meet his thingmen. There was a large river, and they crossed it safely. And as they were coming out of the river, they met Thor­ hadd on the other bank. He had several packhorses, and asked how the crossing had been. Thorstein said that he would not be able to get across on his own - “and 1 will give you some hardy men to go with you.” Thorhadd said that he would accept that, and yet it seemed rather strange to him that Thorstein was helping him on his way. And so Thorhadd crossed the river. Now when Thorstein was asked why he had done this, he replied: “There were few things for which I would have given more than to have Thorhadd cross the river safe­ ly, since I intend for him another death than drowning.” Thorstein went back home, and a little later he had a dream in which his mother Joreid appeared to him. She was Thidrandi’s daughter, and was dead by then. “Are you going to have a peace-meeting with Thorhadd soon?” she asked. He said that wasn’t what he had in mind. “Are you going to take revenge, then?” she asked. He said that he’d thought to do so. “ You don’t need to defer it any longer,” she said, “ because the gossip won’t tail oft" until the vengeance has taken place.” And she added that it would be advisable to do

458

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

it the following day. "Also, take both your axes, "Earl’s gift’’ and "Thidrandi’s gift”, and when you come to take revenge, have the heaviest one in your hand, because "Thidrandi’s gift” has often proved itself good, even though it is not as attractive as the other one.” Then he woke up, and thought he caught a glimpse of her as she went away. There was an extremely bad storm that day. Thorstein took the axes and weighed them in his hand, and "Thidrandi’s gift” was the heavier, though he hadn’t expected this. Then he got ready tor the trip, and boarded a ferry and went to Hofsholmi, where he acquired a good longship, and rowed out of Alftafjord early the next morn­ ing. There were eighteen of them in all, and they went north to Landsnes. Thorstein was rather downcast until a wave crashed over the ship near Aedastein (Eider Rock), flooding it. They bailed it out, and then Thorstein cheered up, thinking it a good sign that they were steering away from danger. Now when Thorstein had set out from home, one of the men staying with him re­ alised what he was up to. He had previously been with Thorhadd. He took it upon himself to run across the fjord and when he came to the inner end of the fjord and met people, he asked them for news. He was so exhausted that he could not say any more than that. Then he collapsed. Thorstein and his men went north, towards the banks of Berunes. They met Ingjald’s shepherd and Thorstein asked what there was in the way of guests. “ I don’t have to keep it secret,” he replied. "Helgi Thorhaddsson and his brothers Thorvard and Nadd are here, but I think Thorhadd is at Thorkel's at Berunes, and Asbjorn is with him.” “You are telling the news well,” Thorstein said. And with that, they parted. Now the saga says that Thorstein and his men headed for the farm at Karsstadir and gathered together under the gable. Then Thorstein said, "You all know the reason for our trip: that 1 intend to avenge my wrongs. But l don’t want any of you to help me in the tight with Thorhadd's sons, unless my life is in danger, since 1 want to be the one who kills them all. 1 am warning you that anyone who does join in will incur my wrath.” Thorstein went to the doorway and called for someone to open the door, and Ingjald came out and greeted Thorstein. Thorstein asked him who happened to be stay­ ing there. Ingjald grew hostile, but told him. Thorstein replied, "Aren’t Thorhadd's sons making themselves your sons-in-law here, by visiting your daughters? Ask them to come outside if they want to talk to me about our peace arrangements. There’s no great crowd.” The farmer said it would be good if they were to make peace. He went inside and told them that Thorstein had come and wanted to talk to them. Helgi said that he didn't know whether this was what he had in mind. Thorvard said that he would go out if Thorstein was alone, and he and Nadd did so, with Helgi slightly behind them. When they came out, Thorstein invited them to sit down and

6

THORSTEIN SIDU-HALLSSON’S SAGA

459

talk. Thorstein went over to some gravel, with them following him, and he said that they would not be finished talking in a short while, and that it would therefore be a good idea to sit down. Thorvard, who was a very stout man, sat down. Just as he was sitting down, Thorstein dealt Nadd his death-blow. And when Thorvard tried to stand up, Thorstein dealt him his death-blow before he managed to get to his feet. Then Helgi came out, darted behind a stone which was in the hayfield and defended himself from there. He was both big and strong, and an excellent warrior. Thorstein attacked him, and they fought for a while. But a man called Sigurd the Wealthy, who was in Thorstein’s party, ran towards Helgi and thrust his spear at him. But at the same time, Thorstein hacked at Helgi with the axe, and killed him. He said that Sigurd ought to have stayed sitting on the side, and added that he had mercy on him, but that he wouldn’t have allowed anyone else to do as Sigurd had done “but I was the one who killed him.” Sigurd said that he could not have tolerated their fighting any longer, b u t. . . [.Af this point, two leaves were missing in the velhmt manuscript (now lost) from which all the paper copies o f the saga derive.]

. . . the brother of Joreid, the father o f Helgi and Grim Droplaugarson; Hallkatla, the mother of Thorkel Geitisson of Krossavik. O lof was the name o f Hall o f Sida’s sister. She was the mother of Kolbein, the son of Flosi, the son o f Thord Frey’s Godi from Svinafell. Hall’s son Ljot married Helga, the daughter o f Einar from Thvera, and it was their daughter Gudrun who married Ari Thorgilsson from Reykjanes. Hall’s second son was Thorstein, of whom we have been speaking for a while. Hall’s third son was Egil. He married Thorlaug, daughter of Thorvald from As o f Hjaltadal. Their daughter was Thorgerd, the mother of bishop Jon the Holy. Hall’s fourth son was Kol. He married Olof, the daughter of Ozur from Breida. Hall’s daughter was called Groa. She married Teit, son of Gizur the White. Their son was Hall, the father o f Gizur, the father of bishop Magnus and of Thorvald, the father of Gizur. One of Hall’s daughters was called Yngvild. She married Eyjolf, the son of Gudmund the Powerful from Modruvellir. Their daughter was Thorey, the mother of Saemund the Learned, the father of Loft, the father of Jon, the father of Saemund of Oddi. Teit Isleifsson married Jorunn. Her mother was Thordis the daughter of Thorvald, son of Hall of Sida. Thorgerd, the daughter of Hall of Sida, married Thorgrim, the son of Ketil the Stout. Hall’s daughter Groa later married Snorri Kalfsson, and after that she married Thorvard Crow’s-beak. Hall of Sida’s daughter Thordis married Thord Halldorsson from Fossarskogar. And that is the end of this saga telling of Thorstein Sidu-Hallsson.

7

Translated by KATRINA C. ATTWOOD

460

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

THORSTEIN SIDU-HALLSSON’S TALE (Þorsteins þáttur Síðu-Hallssonar )1

lt is told that one time Thorstein, the son o f Hall o f Sida, returned from a trading voyage in Dublin, where he had been without the king’s permission. In those days people did not make trading voyages abroad unless the king granted permis­ sion, and an action was taken against anyone who travelled illicitly. Neither had they paid the land-tax that the king’s treasurer collected. Thorstein claimed he was not obligated to pay, since he was one of the king’s men. He also viewed the men who were with him as exempt from paying the tax, and nobody tried very hard to collect when they had confirmed that Thorstein was one o f King Magnus’ men. He sailed to Iceland to his farm that summer. King Magnus found out about the whole affair and was greatly displeased. He said that he would have let Thorstein keep the tax but not his men, and that he considered it a more serious matter that Thorstein had travelled to Dublin without permission. The king revoked Thorstein’s privileges as a king’s man for this, saying that he thereby would dissuade others from lawbreaking, even if they were impor­ tant men. Two summers later, Thorstein returned from Iceland without having been in­ formed of this. He had some excellent stud-horses with him. He made land in the north near Trondheim, but people who had once respected him now shunned him because of what King Magnus had declared. The saying “the master’s word is law” proved true in this instance. Thorstein and his companions kept to their quarters alone. He thought it ex­ tremely boring that no one wished to have any fun with them. The horses were kept below the farm in a pasture at Iluvellir, and Thorstein made a habit of going to in­ spect them.

I

Einar Paunch-shaker and his son Indridi were in town at that time, and one day Einar was walking across Iluvellir and came upon the horses. He watched them for a while and praised them highly. When they were ready to go, Thorstein turned up and greeted Einar and asked how he liked the horses. He replied that he liked them. “ I want you to have them then,” said Thorstein. But Einar said he did not want them. “ I know,” said Thorstein, “that you would not refuse a gift from a man of my standing.” “True,” replied Einar, “but there is too much at stake because of your situation, friend, and we must take that into consideration.”

S

1 From Flateyjarbók. Translated from Isk n d in g a sögur.

THORSTEIN SIDU-HALLSSON’S TALE

461

“So be it,” said Thorstein, and they parted. A while later Indridi went to see the horses. He praised them highly and asked who owned them. Then Thorstein came up, greeted him warmly and said that he would gladly give him the horses if he thought they were worth anything. Indridi accepted the gift and thanked him. They then parted. Now when Einar saw Indridi, he told his son that he would have given a great deal to prevent him from accepting the horses. Indridi said he did not see it that way, and that he thought Thorstein would be a good man to know. Einar replied, "1 won't argue with that. But you don’t know my foster-son King Magnus if you think it will he easy to settle with him over this, when he has already outlawed the man. But you will have to find a way. I do not think we are up to the task of tangling with King Magnus, and I have no desire to do so, but I know it is going to come to that, for he will not treat this as child’s play.” They parted coldly. Indridi invited Thorstein home. He accepted, and was given a place o f honour and treated well that winter.

£ King Magnus was displeased when he learned of this. Many attempted to perv suade him that it was not very appropriate o f them to do such a thing, when the king had done so much for them throughout Trondelag. And now they had the audacity to put up an outlaw who had committed such serious crimes and with whom the king was angry. The king answered those who spoke o f this to him in few words, almost pretending that he had not heard them. He wondered privately, how­ ever, whether those who whispered such things to him were so much truer or more trustworthy, when it came down to it. It is told that Einar did not have much to do with Thorstein that winter but said that Indridi ought to offer the king a good settlement for him. The father and son customarily celebrated Christmas with King Magnus, and Indridi told his father that he would still do so. “ You decide,” said Einar, “ but I am staying at home, and I think it would be wis­ er if you did likewise.” Indridi prepared to go nonetheless, and Thorstein accompanied him. Twelve o f them set off. They made it to a little farm, where they stayed the night. The next morning, Thorstein had a look outside, and when he came back in he told Indridi that some men were riding toward the farm, “and it looks very much like your father.” “ Right,” said Indridi, “ that will make the trip much better, for he will add some weight to our group.” It was indeed Einar, and he said to Indridi, “ Your plan to bring Thorstein along on a visit to the king is very odd and docs not seem wise to me. This sort ot thing is done more out of obstinacy than in good sense. Why don’t you go home to Gimsar instead, and I will meet with the king and see how things turn out. I know your

462

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

temperament and the king’s better than to imagine that you will be able to control your tongues. And it will not be any easier for me to speak to him if the situation grows worse than it is.” Indridi then rode home at his father’s request, and Einar went to see the king. The king greeted him warmly, and they talked a great deal. Einar sat next to the king as usual. On the fourth day of Christmas, Einar mentioned Thorstein’s case to the king. “ I would gladly have you settle with him, my lord,” he said. He explained that Thorstein was a valuable man and said that he would spare nothing within his power to bring them closer to settlement than they were. The king said, "Let’s not talk about that, for I would hate to make you angry.” Einar dropped the matter, which seemed extremely difficult. The king cheered up as soon as they had changed the subject. Christmas week proceeded, and on the eighth day of Christmas, Einar mentioned the same matter to the king, and it went exactly the same way as before; he did not get anywhere with the king, who did not even want to talk about it. And so the thirteenth day of Christmas arrived. Einar then asked the king to agree to a settlement with Thorstein. “ I hope that you will do it for my sake, since this means a great deal to me,” he said. The king said curtly, "There will be no talk of this. It seems wrong to me that you are sheltering a man with whom I am angry.” “ I expected,” Einar replied, “ that my putting in a word for someone who has done nothing worse than this man has would do some good. He has neither killed your relatives nor your friends, and he has not done you any dishonour that you are obliged to avenge. We desire, of course, to honour you in every way, and so we feel we have always done. Taking in Thorstein was, to begin with, more my kinsman Indridi’s idea than mine, though 1 will sooner give myself up than him. I do expect, however, that this will turn very serious before Thorstein is killed, for I know Indridi’s temperament, and both of them will travel the same path if he gets his way. Now what a fix I am in if my son and you come to blows! But if you would rather fight with Indridi than agree to a settlement with Thorstein, it will result in a waning of your power rather than success. Yet even so I will not fight against you, and you do not seem to remember very well how I joined you east in Russiti and af­ terwards supported your realm in every way 1 could, to the point where others threaten me because of it. I know well that it would not upset them if our compan­ ionship were to go that way. Since 1 became your foster-father, I have striven every moment to ensure that your honour be highest. Now I will leave the country and from this day on be neither a helper nor hindrance to you, though some will say that you’ll gain little from it.” Einar then leapt to his feet in a rage and walked toward the door o f the hall. King Magnus rose and went after him. He put his arms around Linar's neck and said, “ Health and happiness to you,

463

THORSTEIN SIDU-HALLSSON'S TALE

foster-father! It shall never happen, if 1 can help it» that our affection will be bro­ ken. Now grant the man peace as you please.” Einar then settled down, and Thorstein was reconciled with the king. Einar went home after that and told Indridi and Thorstein what he had accomplished, and they thanked him heartily for it. Translated by AN TH O N Y MAXWELL

THORSTEIN SIDU-HALLSSON’S DREAM (Draum ur Þorsteins Síðu-Hallssonar )1

Thorstein, the son of Hall of Sida, had this dream east at Svinafell before he was slain. Three women came to him and spoke: “Wake up Thorstein!” they said. “Your slave Gilli plans to betray you because you had him castrated» and this is no lie. Have him killed.” Then she who was first in line spoke this verse and was filled with grief: 1. The goddess o f fate has with evil intent thrown a very hard sea-bone in the way o f sword-temperers. The goddess with drawn sword denies men gladness; not altogether will enmity subside, enmity subside.

sea-bone: stone sword-temperers: men

Thorstein awoke and had the slave sought for, but he could not be found. The following night when Thorstein had fallen asleep, the dream-women re­ turned with the same story. The one who had been second in line before was now first, and she spoke thus: 2. To court went one wise in judgem ent, he who expounded law at court, G o d granted this, when foul deeds were to be annulled. Before the lucky woman betrothed to D valin’s hanged man

Dvalin's hanged man: Odin; woman promised to Odin: earth

1 From A M 564c 4to. Translated from Islendinga sögur.

464

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

received the wealthy man, who is slashed by the sword at the end, by the sword at the end . . . “. . . of your life, Thorstein.” Thorstein woke up, and the slave was sought for, but he was not found. The same thing happened a third night. They appeared again, but this time they were all crying. The one who had been last in line before now came first. She then said, “Where shall we turn after your day is done, Thorstein?” He replied, “To my son Magnus.” “We will only be able to stay there for a short while,” she said, and she spoke a verse: 3.

The flying ogress of great wounds, little knowing, the ogress of helmets at the clash of helmets sits above the cut-down leader; for they took, long ago before the conclusion of the dreadful meeting, the moon waxing in the heavens, the moon waxing in the heavens.. .

ogress o f great wounds: axe ogress of helmets: axe clash of helmets: battle

“. . . they took your life, Thorstein.” After this, Thorstein and his wife Yngvild had Gilli sought for, but he was not found. Then a storm blew up, and he did not want to flee his farm while the weath­ er was so bad. The following night while everyone was asleep, the slave Gilli entered through a hidden door and drew a short sword. Thorstein was lying with his arm over his face. Gilli slashed into his throat with the sword. Thorstein jumped up and drew a sword, but immediately fell back down dead. The slave ran towards the door o f the fire-room and defended himself from a corner there, while ThorsteiiTs men attacked him. They then caught his weapon in some clothing. Gilli then threw down his sword and said, “ My life has now come to an end.” Then Yngvild demanded, “Who put you up to this foul deed?” He replied, “This was no man’s doing but my own.” A red hot bucket was then placed on Gilli’s stomach. Gilli said, “ Don't torture me any longer, Yngvild, or 1 will utter a word that will be remembered and be felt as long as your kin survives.” Yngvild then kicked off the bucket, but Gilli's stomach split open from the burn. Later he was carried out in the yard and sunk in a bog. Signs of this can still be seen today. This Gilli was the son of lathgud, the son of Gilli, who was Bjadak's son, who was in turn the son of king kjarval the Old who ruled Ireland for many years. Translated by AN TH O N Y MAXWELL

465

EGIL SIDU-HALLSSON’S TALE

EGIL SIDU-HALLSSON’S TALE (Egils þáttur Síðu-Hallsonar )1

lt is said that one summer Egil, the son of Hall of Sida, travelled from Iceland to Norway with a man named Tofi Yalgautsson. Tofi was from Gotland and of a no­ ble family. It is said that his father Yalgaut was an carl in Gotland. Tofi and his fa­ ther differed in their views, for the earl was a great heathen worshipper, while Tofi set off on viking raids at a young age and soon accepted the true faith and was bap­ tised. Tofi had stayed the winter with Egil before Egil sailed abroad with hini. They had an east- journey across the sea, arrived in Norway, and went to see King Olaf. He received them warmly and invited them to stay with him, and they accepted the invitation. Some people say that Egil's wife Thorlaug went with him, along with their eightyear-old daughter Thorgerd. While they were staying with the king, he held them in high esteem and, as might be expected, considered Egil a distinguished man on account of his natural qual­ ities. They rented a chamber for the mother and daughter while they were staying with the king’s men, and the women lived there for a while. It is said that when the men had been with the king for some time, they began to feel quite down-hearted. The king soon sensed this and asked what was wrong. Egil answered, “ It would seem a greater honour to me, my lord, if my wife and daughter could also stay here among your followers. But because o f my relationship to them, I could not ask you about it.” “ But I would gladly have it so,” said the king, “ if it should please you better.” The women then went to stay with the king’s followers. And when the king saw the girl Thorgerd, Egil's daughter, he said that he did not expect her to lack good fortune. And things turned out as was expected, for she is the mother of Bishop Jon the Saint. All of them stayed together at the court that winter. When spring came, Tofi asked if they could make a trading voyage to wherever they wished that summer, but the king said he would not permit them to be away all summer, 'because I have received word from King Canute that we are to hold a peace meeting in Limfjord in Denmark this summer, and 1 plan to attend the meet­ ing.”

I

^ King O laf then prepared for this journey. He had nine well-manned ships, and 2 + Tofi and Hgil went with him. Nothing further is mentioned about the king’s voyage until he arrived in Limfjord, but when they got there, King Canute had not arrived. He was in the west in England. 1 From Flateyjarbók. Translated from íslen din ga sögur.

466

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

King O laf then learned that King Canute was dealing deceitfully with him and in­ tended to confront him with a large army. King O laf told his men what news he had of King Canute and said, “ I do not want us to wait for him here. I consider him to have broken our agreement first, and we shall now try to raid and pillage here in King Canute’s land and in so doing repay him for this deceit and trickery.” So they left their ships and raided fiercely in the country. The people were fright­ ened, and they collected a great deal of booty. The king ordered them to take all men fifteen years and older down to the ships. They ended up with a great deal of wealth and many prisoners. The inhabitants fled, and the king's men pursued them until the king ordered his band to stop and return, “ for I see their trick. They will turn on us as soon as their numbers allow it, but continue fleeing and drawing us away from our ships in the meantime.” They then headed for the ships, and when all o f them got there, the king ordered them to prepare to set sail. They did this and then waited fully prepared, leaving a tent up on shore where all the captives were bound and held. Cries and wailing could be heard coming from it. It is told that Egil Sidu-Hallsson said to his companion Tofi, “That is a bad and distressing sound these men are making, and I am going to go release them.” “ Don’t do that, friend.” said Tofi. “The king will be angered by it, and I do not want you to have to endure that.” “ I cannot bear this,” said Egil, “these people are miserable. I do not want to hear this sound any longer.” He then jumped up, went to the tent, untied all of the prisoners, and let them run away. They disappeared at once. The king was then told who the men were gone, and who it was who had re­ leased them. This made him angry, and he said that Egil would be punished se­ verely and have to endure his anger, yet he did nothing about it that night. Egil found out about this and realised that he had made a mistake. The next morning when they were ready they left their anchorage. lust then a man came running down to the shore in a great hurry and called out to the ships. He said that he needed urgently to see the king, but the others paid no atten­ tion to what he said. They then began to sail along some cliffs, and one of the ships drifted somewhat ahead of the others. And when the man who had called out to them realised that they were ignoring him, he ran along the clifls and threw some gloves down onto the ship that sailed first. The men thought they saw dust rise up off them, and then the man ran off. But along with this gift a terrible sickness de­ scended upon the ship, and before long the men could hardly bear it without screaming, and many o f them died o f it. Egil then became ill and was as sick as the sickest among those who still managed to hold onto their lives. Yet he took it so manfully that not a groan came from

$

EGIL SIDU-HALLSSON’S TALE

467

his throat. He told Tofi to tell the king that he wanted to see him. Toti did so. He went to King O laf and told him that Egil was sick and wanted to see him. But the king did not answer him. Toti implored him and told him they needed urgently to meet, but the king was so angry with Egil that he did not want to go see him. Toti then told Egil this. Egil asked Toti to go a second time and plead his case with the king. He did so and told the king that the man was approaching his death and wanted badly to repent o f “ having acted against your will, and he now wishes to place him­ self entirely under your power, my lord, so please do not despise the man so much, but show him mercy.” The king looked at Toti angrily and told him to go away. Toti told Egil where matters stood, and Egil thought it was very serious that he had first o f all angered the king, and then was suffering so badly that he did not know where it would end. He spoke once more to Tofi and said, “Go to my friend Finn Arnason and ask him to go before the king and beg him for mercy and that he not despise me as it seems he does.” Tofi then found Finn and told him about the matter, and he went at once with Tofi to the king. Finn said, "My lord, in your nobility help the man who now lies dying, and rec­ ognise what a fine and brave man he is. No one can understand why he cannot be heard groaning. Take care that your nobility increases from this matter because of our friendship, and go to him now and let him benefit from your goodness.” The king answered, “ I had intended otherwise, that no one should disobey me, but because of your words, Finn, I will go see Egil and I will certainly pray that God grant him his life, so that I will have a chance to take my revenge and punish him fully for what he has done.” “Yes, my lord,” said Finn, “that is up to you.” The king then went to Egil and saw that he was very weak, and everybody agreed that they had never seen a braver man. Then Egil saw that the king had come. He greeted him warmly, but the king did not return his greeting. Egil said, “ I want to ask you, my lord, to put your hand to my breast, for I can hope for mercy if you do, even though I do not deserve it.” The men noticed that the king was greatly moved, and he dried his eyes with a cloth. He then lay his hand*, on Egil's breast and said, “ Ft will be said that you are quite a brave man.” It is said that the sickness abated at his touch, and he was greatly soothed. The king walked away from Egil, and he got better by the hour until he was entirely well. But the story goes that King Canute had paid a Finnish man, deeply involved in sorcery, to go meet King O laf at Umfjord and employ his arts in such a way that the king and his company would catch a terrible, fatal sickness if they were delayed

468

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

there and he could find them. The one who threw the gloves was this kind o f man. Nothing further is reported about the king's voyage until he returned home.

4

It happened one day that F.gil and Tofi went before the king, fell to the ground and asked him to pardon them, offering to compensate him as he liked. But the king said he did not want their money and that there was only one way out of their trouble. “What is that, my lord?” they asked. “You will never enjoy my friendship,” he said, “ unless you become so powerful from your deeds and skills that your father Valgaut, Toti, comes to see me. Now if that happens, you will be pardoned for what you have done.” Tofi answered, “ Let me say quickly that we want more than anything for you to pardon us. But this will certainly never happen unless your fortune brings it about, for the very reason I am not at home with my father is that he uses all his power and strength to oppose Christendom, and he will not accept that faith for anything. Yet we will seek to bring this about with your guidance.” Tofi and Egil then prepared to journey to Gotland. They travelled until they found Earl Valgaut. They went before him, and Tofi went first and greeted him. He welcomed him and his companions warmly and invited him to stay, “and now we would prefer, son, that you not be driven away from us. Remain here now and rule this kingdom with me, for this is your inheritance from me, as you know.” Tofi answered, “This is a fine offer, father, as one would expect from you. But it cannot be that way for now, because our lives depend on whether you will receive us kindly and give way to our wish. King O laf has given us orders and sent us here to invite you to come to him. If we do not persuade you to do this, then he has charged that we shall lose all his friendship and our lives too. King O laf is truly a most noble man, and unlike other men. No words can express how different the faith that the king and all who obey him hold is from the one you and other hea­ then men hold. Please then, out of decency and for the sake o f our kinship, go along with this, for we need and want you to.” The earl jumped up at this and answered in great anger, swearing that no one had ever before suggested to him such nonsense as that he abandon his faith, which he and his family had long practised, “or that I should go to meet that king with whom, o f all the people 1 have ever heard of, 1 disagree most. Now you have in many ways renounced our kinship, so stand up, men, seize him and throw him in the dungeon with all his companions.” The earl was now extremely angry, and his orders that they be kept in the dun­ geon were carried out.

S

it is said that the next day men went with the chieftains and friends of the earl to persuade him that he should spare his soil, and that it was not fitting of him to be so forceful with him. “ For your honour's sake,” they said, “ rather do the good and fitting thing that

EGIL SIDU-HALLSSON’S TALE

469

you are more likely to do when you have considered the matter and are not so angry.” The earl asked who the large man was who walked next to Tofi» and said» “ Lead him here to speak with me.” This was done» and when Egil came before the earl» the earl asked who he was. Egil told him about himself. Then the earl said, “What can you tell me about this king, Olaf, and what did you do to infuriate him so?” Egil then told him all about it, and he gave an eloquent speech, for he was very well-spoken. Those who were present were amazed at his eloquence. He then told the earl what a noble man Tofi was, and how good it was to have such a son, and he asked him to show him honour and esteem out of decency and for the sake of their kinship. The earl then ordered that Tofi come to him, which he did. When he arrived, Earl Yalgaut said, “You seem to take for granted that your king will have his way with me if I go to meet him. You love him very much, and wish to act in accordance with his will if you can, and have sworn oaths to him on your lives. But 1 do not expect, although you think otherwise, that your king will force me to do anything even if 1 were to go meet him, and I feel certain that the power and might of the gods will protect me from ending up under this king's thumb. But because of this man Egil s eloquence, and because I can see more clearly, now that my anger has passed, that it would not behoove me to kill Tofi, 1 have decided to go with you, if you wish, and with only a small company, provided that you be de­ clared free and innocent if the king sees me and I go meet him. But I am not plan­ ning to accept the faith that he is preaching, and farms and castles will have to be burned in my kingdom and many good men die before I submit myself to that wickedness.” After this, Earl Yalgaut prepared to leave with them. They travelled all the way to Norway and went to King Olaf. Tofi and Egil declared themselves out of trouble and pardoned, and the king said that was certainly the case. They were then received warmly. The next morning, the king tried to persuade the earl to accept the faith, and spoke with him earnestly and at great length. Earl Valgaut answered that he would never go along with it, and told him that approaching him about such a thing would be done in vain. The king said, “ People may think that I have the power to force you to convert if I wish to. Yet I will not, for it is most agreeable to (iod that people are not forced to serve him, and (iod does not wish to force people to serve him, but rejoices in each person who turns to him of his own will.” The king then let the earl go in peace and did not hinder his leaving. But they had to pass through great forests on their way, and when the earl and his men on tered a forest, and had not gone very far after they had met with the king, the earl

6

470

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

became terribly ill. He sent men at once back to King Olaf to get the king to come to him. They went to find the king and told him that the earl wished to see him, and the king went with them at once. When they met, the earl told the king that he then wished to accept the faith. The king was grateful for this fortunate change of heart. The king summoned a priest, and the earl was baptised. When the service was concluded, the earl said, “ I do not wish to be carried from this place, for 1 have a feeling that I will not have many days left to live. If this is so, I want to request that a church be built for the benefit of my soul here in the place where I have stood and been baptised, and let money be provided so that the church may be maintained for that purpose.” It is said that the earl had guessed rightly, and that he died. And as he had re­ quested, the church was built and the money provided. His son Tofi inherited the realm that he had controlled in Gotland and turned out to be a most noble man. Egil then a second time became King O la f s dearest friend. He returned to his an­ cestral property in Iceland and was considered a most excellent man. Translated by AN TH O N Y MAXWELL

CONTENTS OF VOLUMES I-V i Foreword By the President o f Iceland ............................. By the Icelandic Minister o f Education, Science and Culture ............................................. By the Former Director o f the Manuscript Institute o f Iceland ....................

vii

Preface...................................................................

xiii

ix xi

C red its.................................................................................... xxiv Publisher’s Acknowledgements ............................. xxvi

Tales o f Poets The Tale oj Arnor, the Poet o f E a rls................. Einar Skulasonys Tale ................................................ The Tale o f M ani the P o et...................................... The Tale o f Ottar the Black ................................... The Tale o f Sarcastic Halli ..................................... Stufs Tale ......................................................................... The Tale o f Thorarin Short-Cloak...................... The Tale of Thorleif the EarVs P o e t .................

335 337 339 340 342 357 360 362

Anecdotes The Tale o f Audun from the West Fjords .... The Tale o f Brand the Generous......................... Hreidar's Tale ................................................................. The Tale o f the Story-Wise Icelander............... Ivar IngimundarsotTs T a lc ...................................... Thorann NefjolfssotTs Talc ..................................... The Tale o f fhorstein from the East Fjords .... The Tale o f Thorstein the Cu rious...................... The la ic of Thorstein S h iv er................................. The Tale o f Thorvard Crow’s-B eak....................

369 374 375 384 385 387 390 393 394 397

Introduction ................................................................ xxix

Vinland and Greenland Eirik the Red’s Saga .................................................... The Saga o f the Greenlanders .............................

1 19

Warriors and Poets Egil's saga .......................................................................... Kormak s saga ................................................................ The Saga o f Hallffed the Troublesome Poet The Saga o f Bjorn, Champion o f the Hitardai People ....................................................... The Saga o f Gunnlaug Serpent-Tongue.........

33 179 225 255 305

II Outlaws and Nature Spirits G isli Sursson's Saga ..........................................

I

The Saga o f Grettir the Strong ........................... 49 The Saga of Hord and the People of Holm .. 193

T h o n n o d 's T a lc ..................................................

403

...........

407

T he Tale o f Thorarin the O verbearing

Viglund’s Saga ............................................................... 411

Bard's Saga ........................................................... - '7

Tales of the Supernatural Warriors and Poets

The Tale o f the C a ir n -D w e lle r ........................... 443

Killer-Glum’s S a g a ....................................................... 267

The Tale o f the M o u n t a in -D w e lle r .................. 444

T h e T a lc o l O g m w u l B a > h ................................... H 4

S fa r ( h l d T ' D r e a m ............................................. 448

T h e Tale o f T h o rva ld T a s a ld i ................................ 322

T he Tale o f T h id ra n d i a n d T h o r h a ll ............... 459

The Saga o f the Sworn Brothers ........................ 329

T he Tale o f T h orha ll K n a p p

..............................

4f>2

THE COMPLETE SAGAS OF ICELANDERS

472

III An Epic Njal's Saga ........................................................................

1

The Saga o f Gunnar, the Fool o f Keldugnup .................................................................... 421

Champions and Rogues The Saga o f Finnbogi the Mighty .................... The Saga o f the People o f Floi ........................... The Saga o f the People o f Kjalarnes ............... Jokul Buasorís T a le ...................................................... Gold-Thorir's Saga ..................................................... The Saga o f Thord M en ace................................... The Saga of Ref the Sly ...........................................

221 271 305 328 335 361 397

Tales o f Champions and Adventures Gisl IUugason's Tale ..................................................... The Tale o f Gold-Asa's Thord ............................... Hrafn Gudrunarson's T a le ....................................... Orm Storolfssorís Tale ................................................ Thorgrim H a lla son 's Talc

437 442 446 455

.................................... 467

IV Regional Feuds The Saga o f the People o f Vatnsdal ................. 1 The Saga o f the Slayings on the Heath ......... 67 Valla-Ljot’s Saga ............................................................ 131 The Saga o f the People o f Svarfadardal.. 149 The Saga o f the People o f Ljosavatn......... 193 The Saga o f the People o f Reykjadal and o f Killer-Skuta ................................................................. 257 The Saga of Thorstein the White ................ 303 The Saga of the People o f Vopnafjord ......... 313 The Tale o f Thorstein Staff-Struck .................... 335

The Tale o f Thorstein BulVs-Leg .......................... The Saga o f Droplaug’s Sons ............................... The Saga o f the People o f Fljotsdal ................. The Tale o f Gunnar, the Slayer o f Thidrandt ..................................................................... Brandkrossi's Tale .......................................................... Thorstein Sidu-Hallsson’s S a g a ........................... Thorstein Sidu-Hallssons Tale ............................. Thorstein Sidu-Hallssons Dream ........................ Egil Sidu-Hallsson'> Talc ..........................................

340 355 379 433 442 447 460 463 465

V An Epic The Saga o f the People o f Laxardal ................. 1 Bolli Bollason's Tale .................................................... 120

Wealth and Power The Saga of the People o f Eyri ........................... The Tale o f Halldor Snorrason I ......................... The Tale o f Halldor Snorrason I I ........................ Olkofri’s Saga ................................................................. Hen-Thori r's Saga ....................................................... The Saga o f Hrafnkel Frey’s Godi .................... The Saga o f the Confederates.............................. Odd Ofeigsson’s Tale .................................................. The Saga o f Havard o f Isafjord .........................

131 219 223 231 239 261 283 308 313

Religion and Conflict in Iceland and Greenland The The The The The

Tale Tale Tale Tale Tale

o f Hromund the Lame .......................... ofSvadi and Arnor Crone's-Nose .. o f Thorvald the Far-Travelled ......... o f Thorstein Tent-Pitcher..................... o f the Greenlanders ................................

349 354 357 369 372

Reference Section: Maps, Tables, Illustrations and Diagrams, Glossary and Cross-Reference Index o f Characters ............................................... 383